Search the Community

Anastasia de Cruz was 35 year old woman. She have a tall blonde hair with beautiful green eyes. She had a wonderful life. A wonderful work on which she received decent money, a loving husband and our daughter was growing up. Everything changed in one day. When her daughter died as a result of a car accident. The husband blamed her for everything and broked with here. And she got a strong psychological blow. Now, in all the people she met, I saw the face of my dead daughter and she rushed to completely strangers with screams and kisses. Her was admitted to a mental hospital in which I stayed for 2 years. Her pretended to be better. But not really. Medications helped cope with hallucinations. ‐----------- One late night she was driving car and saw a young girl who was standing at the bus stop and waiting for the bus. She was alone and there was no one else... Anastasia stopped the car not far. She got out of the car and looked at her and grabbed to the heart. As soon as she saw her. Anastasia's dreamed about my daughter again. She grabbed the medicine and realized that it was over. And in her head, Anastasia realized that can’t let this girl go... "Hi sweetheart. I'm can help your? Get in my car, I'll give you a ride. Where do you want it?" say Anastasia.

Story reposted from https://maskedsickowriter.tumblr.com (no longer online) Chapter 1: Surface Level The late morning came with light penetrating through the bedroom windows, aggressively waking Sid up against his will. Upon somewhat waking, he whipped out his phone and checked it for texts since he usually slept so late. A small “5″ sat in the top right corner of his Facebook messenger app and his stomach almost turned as he went to press it. After a second or two of loading he was greeted with four pictures of her with a “can do cutie” and a winky face which was no doubt her response from the night before. Modeling with an orange Gatorade she had posted a first picture which was her giving a peace sign and giving a kissing face at the camera. The remaining three used the Gatorade as a crutch for an excuse to send semi naked pictures of herself in a thong. “She really thinks she knows me, huh?” he said in a confused state, half asleep to himself. He looked over the pictures for a second, noticing just how big her hips had gotten over the years of affectively being inactive after high school. She even had a little belly now. “If I wasn’t so annoyed with her I might just think that she looks cuter than ever” He said out loud to no one in particular. Uninspired and ultimately disinterested in the pictures, he doubled down. “Yeah, pictures are easy and all…come visit me and I’ll have something worked up for you. Maybe we can get it in writing”. Still expecting her to finally give up, a quick flash of the “typing” loading script showed itself before an “I’ll come right after work! What’s your address?!” appeared abruptly on his screen. With a sigh, Sid pulled on jeans he had been wearing the night before. He began running his usual morning routine that generally ended with him staring in the mirror for a seemingly longer amount of time each subsequent day. He could feel and see himself getting older. The 30 year old’s hairline was creeping back slightly, framing the widow’s peak he always had. The lines in his face becoming more and more apparent every day. He finally broke away from the mirror and proceeded on into his living room, calling up his best friend that always owed him a favor. Sid and Bec lived two hours apart. He moved on after high school. She stuck around in their hometown like he always thought she would. In the two hours he waited on her to get off work, and the remaining two hours for her to make the drive, he wrote up a draft of a contract, still not entirely convinced what was happening would play out into anything. He left nothing up to the imagination in it and left no loose ends untied. His closest friend happened to be a lawyer and was waiting with him as he made the finishing touches of the contract. He was certain she wouldn’t get passed the first paragraph without storming out and heading back home. The thought of her face when she read it would be enough, knowing that she’d finally leave him alone for good. A knock on the door came at the perfect time as the piece of paper was printing. He proceeded to exit the bedroom where him and his lawyer friend were toiling away on the contract and opened the front door to see her standing there. Dressed to kill as he figured. The 28-year-old Rebecca Koskinen materialized in front of him with every inch of the door swinging open. She sported a smile that seemingly moved back and forth between a statement and a question. That underlined statement being “I’m so glad to see you”, and that underlined question being “Are we still cool?”. Her light blue and inviting eyes gave off an air of natural understanding and maybe even purity to some extent. This of course clashed with her naturally red lips that contrasted with her pale face. All these naturally cute features aside, Sid was always drawn to her nose for some reason. It was almost as if it was the piece that held her “innocent” look and schtick together. It was hard to not find her cute when she was standing right in front of him. However, a quick trip down memory lane reminded him just how the innocence in question was more an appearance thing than anything. She had always been curvy, but Sid definitely took notice how over the years her pear shape became more defined, especially in the hips. The skinny jeans she wore emphasizing this fact being a calculated decision by her, no doubt. However, if her hips were playing any games on him, it was her top that really would have knocked him back down to earth. Underneath a tight-fitting leather jacket, she sported what looked to be a non-descript, punk aesthetic looking shirt with unintelligible writing on it. When she knew him, he was a struggling punk, trying to play gigs, doing drugs, drinking most nights. Now of course, not much had changed minus the fact that he owned a house of his own via an inheritance from a family friend and now he (generally) only drank on his nights off work. She paused a moment and met his gaze. She couldn’t seem to help but smile and say “Sid! I’m so glad you messaged me” as she walked into the room like she owned the place, losing the semi-timid nature she initially displayed at the door. He knew the outfit was pandering. “You look really good, Sid. I love what you’ve done with the place”. She wasn’t lying. Even though he played this punk façade, he still had to do what he could in order to keep paying for the house. He had cleaned up since they last saw each other. His long hair cut short now, a streak of grey flashing the front of the widow’s peak, beard shaved minus side burns that extended a little before the middle of his ears. The only remnant of his former hairy self was of course his arms decked out in the swarthy stuff and his five o’clock shadow that required daily maintenance. He remained silent as she smiled and grabbed his hand a little. Getting little to no reaction out of him prompted her to move on to looking around at the inner working of this house he had. “And what have you done to earn a place like this, huh?” She said admiring the décor, turning around to partly smile back at him. It was still grungy in a way, but made her even that more interested in him. “I’m a nurse”. He said with a sigh as she pondered over the large wall of book shelves he had amassed and filled, covering a whole wall of the living room. Leaving out the crucial inheritance detail as he felt it was on a need-to-know basis, and she didn’t need to know. “She has to instigate it” He thought as she slowly danced around the subject, giving the usual pleasantries one might expect, smiling ear to ear that she was standing there whilst saying them. “How are your parents?” “Fine, yours” “They’re doing well! They miss seeing you around.” An “I doubt that” changed in his head to an “Ah, same” in a split instant. The latter became his actual response. The elephant in the room remained firmly cornered until the lawyer friend walked in with a piece of freshly printed card stock. “Bec, this is Colin” Sid proclaimed. They exchanged a hand shake and were apparently pleasured to meet each other. Her eyes moved to what was in his hand and spoke. “Oh, this must be the contract. I thought it was more of a euphemism for something else”. She smiled at him, taking another moment to touch him, this time on the shoulder in a playful manner. Surface level. The phrase kept springing up in his head. “Oh, you know me.” He started, “I’ve always been a man of my word”. He couldn’t help but smile at that one. “You’re such a tease” she said as she walked over to the dining room table and made herself at home. “Well, let’s look it over” she stated in a firm yet playful manner, smiling still with her hands held together and her elbows resting on the edge of the table. Sid and Colin sat in silence as she proceeded to give a preliminary read through the contract “Legal jargon aside” Colin broke it down into layman’s terms for her: “This contract states that the signee,” pointing to Bec, “Rebecca Koskinen will be under contract of law for the next year to do whatever my client”, pointing to Sid, “Sidney Pataraia says”. He paused to take a breath and continued with “During this time, the contract can only be broken after the contract year has completely lapsed. At the request of the signee, the contract can be extended as well. Upon signing the contract, my client agrees to enter into an exclusive relationship with the signee. Terms of the relationship will be revisited once the contract is period has lapsed.” Bec’s face went from slightly concerned at the front end of the Colin’s breakdown to shocked once he reached the end. “You’d really take me back that quickly if I signed this contract and did everything it says for the next year?”. Even while saying it to herself she couldn’t believe it. The thought of being someone’s like this made her heart race and flutter in excitement. She could definitely get onboard with some fun roleplaying like this as well. Sid chimed in before looking across the table at Colin “Now Bec, before you sign this, are you absolutely sure you want to do this? Once signed it can’t be undone”. Sid was beyond surprised and confused at how this interaction was progressing. Bec smiled across the table at Sid and said “I’ll sign it yesterday!” before yanking the pen from out of Colin’s hand. Colin wasn’t even able to explain the penalties for breaking the contract before she could sign it. When all was said and done and dated 9/2/2016, she winked across the table at Sid, giddy as she was the first time her and him got together all those years ago. It was finally happening again. Seemingly no loose ends or bad water between them. Just a clean reuniting like she had been dreaming of. With the contract also signed by Sid, stamped, copied, and given to all parties involved, Sid thanked Colin and Colin made his way out of the house. Bec couldn’t wait for the door to close before uttering out “So big shot…what will you do with me first”? Sid was honestly shocked that it had gone this far. But snapped out of it at the behest of Bec’s beckoning him with that question and the wry smile she presented. Getting up she walked over to him slowly, accentuating the sway of her hips. “I’m all yours for a year”. She loved saying it out loud in this moment. She couldn’t help herself and went in for a kiss only to have Sid’s face move away at the last moment. “What’s wrong?” She said, still maintaining the breathy and flirtatious manner of speaking. “You’re going to be mine for the next year, huh?” He reiterated to her smiling ear to ear and nodding in agreement. He took her by the hand and led her to the back of the house. She was floating as the crotch of her thong began feeling damp with just the idea of being his, let alone at the thought of going to bed with him tonight. However, they stopped before the bedroom door, and instead of proceeding onward, turned right towards the padlocked basement door. “Mm… got something fun for me down there huh? I figured you were into some nasty stuff.” She said in a breathy manner, caressing his arm with her right hand as she held is right hand in her left. He produced a key and unlocked the padlock of the door and told her to close her eyes. She walked down the carpeted steps guided by Sid. Filled with anticipation, heart skipping beats, stomach fluttering with butterflies, she found herself standing on even ground finally. “Keep your eyes closed, sweetie” he said as she could hear a light switch being flipped into the on position. The pet name made her melt and she obliged. With a bit of scurrying and what sounded like movement in front of her, she waited for what felt like forever until she finally got the go-ahead to open her eyes. In the transient blindness that accompanied going from dark to light in such an abrupt space of time, her vision began to go from blurry to clear and she was greeted with a scene that begged more questions than answers. The whole room had walls painted in a muted blue tone that was a few shades south of sky blue. The carpet was soft, and beige in appearance, the kind that left unsuspecting footprints from where someone had been standing due to the light reflecting off of it at certain angles. Her eyes moved from left to right and witnessed with confusion and then horror, a large crib placed flush against the left wall next to a rather large television set. This crib was way too big for an infant and had a place for a padlock on the top of the gate as well as leather restraints lined with what looked like some sort of fur. She counted four of them, one for each limb presumably. Her eyes kept moving through the room slowly. On the floor pressed against the left corner of the wall was a teddy bear the size of a human. “That thing has to be at least six foot tall” she thought. Her mouth became visibly and uncontrollably agape as she found the high chair. Just like the crib, it was fitted for an adult and had restraints anywhere a limb could be placed as well as restraints that looked to be for the upper thigh. Placed to the right of the high chair sat what looked like a changing table…and again, she counted four restraints for each limb. Sitting next to the changing table was a loveseat and right next to it, a spring powered rocking horse…again, one for each limb. The confusion began to wander towards fear as she kept inspecting the room. All of this would have been horrifying in its own right. However, she missed two things that really made her stomach drop upon her initial inspection of the room. First and foremost, under the changing table, and in a closet that Sid must have been fooling with while her eyes were closed rested stacks upon stacks of what looked like oversized disposable diapers. She was always trash at number guessing games but she wagered there must’ve been at least 1000 if not more. Upon further inspection of the closet, she saw the remaining array of diapers in different colors and designs. White with teddy bears, white with little Barnies, Baby Bops, and BJs on them, white with little Care Bears, pink with little Care Bears, and this was just what she could see initially. Baby powder sat perched near the changing table as well as stacks of what looked like wet wipes. A bin openable by foot for someone with their hands potentially full sat on the floor at the base of the table. The closet also housed what looked like oversized onesies, footie pajamas, and shortalls amongst other outfits that one would attribute to a toddler. The second set of items she initially missed really made her start to sweat now. On the back wall of the room hung a white board and a framed poster. The white board had seven boxes partitioned with days of the week written above all of them, starting on Monday, and ending on Sunday. Below the dates there were an assortment of three different magnets and a key that showed what they meant. A large yellow number one had the words “Used diaper for #1” next to it. A large blue number two had the words “Used diaper for #2” next to it. Finally, a large green number three had the words “Used diaper for #3 (requires number 1 and number 2 first)” next to it. The confusion mounted as she noticed the title of the whiteboard. In big light blue letters with baby rattles and stars scattered all around the words: “Bec’s Unpotty Training Chart”. She wasn’t sure what to make of it and continued scanning any remaining writing that she found. In the framed poster was a list titled “Bec’s New Rules”. At this point every word Bec read sent more a perplexed and disturbed look upon her face. “There is no way this can be for real” she said as she read through the first rule that stated No more big girl potty for little Bec. From now on, diapers will be worn at all times and will be used at all times no matter where we are, or who we are with. The first rule was enough to make her face contort a little. She had never seen or heard of anything like this before. Was this a joke? She kept scanning the rules to see the eventual punchline. Diaper checks and changes happen whenever and wherever I say. When a diaper check is initiated, you are expected to stop what you’re doing and let me check. You can tell me what you’ve done in your diaper, but you may not under any circumstance ask to be changed. Doing so will earn you an extra two hours in the current diaper. Just reading the words in her head made her cheeks burn a little. She shifted on her feet a bit and asked Sid: “What is the meaning of this?”. Sid remained silent but began to move his hand to hold onto her arm if need be. Nothing will cover your diaper while inside the house. I have the final say in what you wear. …moved on to… You will not refer to me by my first name. I will be called ‘Daddy’ from here on out and nothing else. She cringed at the thought of calling her ex-boyfriend turned current boyfriend via contract “daddy”. She kept reading, wanting to look away but glued to the poster: Feedings from the start will happen in a high chair and you will be fed by me. When you’ve earned some trust, you’ll be allowed to use your hands. Bed time is at 9PM sharp and you will have one last diaper change 30 minutes prior. After last diaper change, you will not under any circumstances be changed until it’s time to dress you in your daily outfit the next morning. …and then… While inside, a pacifier will be clipped to your shirt. If daddy puts it in your mouth, it will stay in there until he takes it out. It wasn’t until she got to the bottom of the list that the severity of what she signed had really hit her. The thought couldn’t help but run its course through her brain as she read the last couple of rules. Pure disbelief washed over her face as she saw the next line. You are banned from having sex or being penetrated the entire time you’re back in diapers. You aren’t under any circumstances allowed to touch your diaper for any reason. She couldn’t believe this. Mere seconds ago, she was certain she was going to consummate the contract/relationship as it were, now she stood there eyeing a rule that claimed that wasn’t going to happen even remotely, she wouldn’t even be able to do anything about it on her own if this rule was for real. The next rule of course didn’t help. Just when she thought her stomach couldn’t drop any lower, she read: You will be required to creamie (#3) in your poopy diapers in order to get changed. Naturally, as the previous rule stated, you aren’t allowed to touch under any circumstances Therefor you will creamie in your poopy diapers via one of three ways selected by daddy. You’ll either get bounced on my knee, spend time with your pal Mr. Bear, or spend time with ‘Bucky the Horsy’. This is the only way you will get off from now on (see nursery rhyme poster) Her eyes directed toward a poster over the oversized crib. It was pink and baby blue with large yellow bubble letters but any number mentioned on it was replaced by a baby block with the corresponding number on it. It read: Remember This Fun Rhyme! It goes #1, #2, and finally a #3. #3 can’t come before #1 and #2, silly!”. The sing-songy way her head read through the poster made her look away directly after reading it. She felt light headed. Her face had flushed deep red and she felt overheated by just the thought of this. She kept thinking to herself this had to be some sort of joke. “No more sex? No more orgasms unless I poop my pants? There’s no way this can be serious”. That’s when she felt Sid’s firm grip on her arm, keeping her in place and slowly making her realize just how serious he was about this. The last rule she came upon read more as a warning than anything: You are required to collect all three numbered magnets every day of every week from here on out through the next year. Failure to do so, or missing even one day during the week will result in an extra week of time spent back in diapers. If daddy suspects you’re intentionally holding it in, he can count that as a miss. If you feel that some of these rules void the contract or weren’t discussed, remember, you signed that document without reading the fine print and a copy will be framed and hung in the nursery. More rules can always be added if need be. She felt his grip tighten on her arm, and was on the verge of going limp. Where’s the punchline at? There was absolutely no way she couldn’t feasibly do this. Not a whole a year or worse even, more. What if people found out? What about her job? She thought he’d be into light bondage, maybe spanking, but not this. The punchline never came. It would never come. This became more apparent and solidified as she felt his hand reach down and pop the button of her skinny jeans. Due to the shear tightness, they sprung open, revealing the front of her thong. “We’re going to have to get those panties off of you, aren’t we sweetie?” He said rubbing her back. She looked up at him with pleading and confused eyes, on the verge of welling up. She still loved him (she thought), and in the moment truly believed she would do anything for him. She knew that she signed the contract and was committed to do that anything. But this… He met her pleading eyes and moved in towards her neck. She hoped he was going to kiss her there and say this was all just a giant joke. That Colin wasn’t even a lawyer, that the contract was fake. He took in the smell of her perfume he used to recognize when they dated and smiled at the thought of that smell being slowly but surely replaced with baby powder. He brushed back her short brown hair that was long enough to cover her ears and instead of going for her neck, stopped halfway and whispered “welcome to Hell, baby”. Chapter 2: Baptism Through blinking eyes trying to grasp a semblance of her surroundings, Bec began to wake up slowly. Every blink made in an attempt to define shapes or bring clarity to her surroundings was met with pitch blackness. With her vision rendered useless in the current state, her other senses began to perk up, albeit slowly due to her grogginess. A rustling was heard as she shifted on her back a little, trying to initiate her prototypical morning stretch. The sound reminded her of her time as a grocery store bagger for a split second. The instinctive tick of trying to grab her phone on the night stand was met with a feeling that was similar to a seatbelt constricting when one slams on their breaks. Her hand was unable to move more than an inch or two. That’s when she realized that the sensation wasn’t exclusive to just her dominant hand. She felt the same thing happening to her other wrist and to her feet. She seemed to be waking up at the same rate her senses were. She felt the soft inner lining of the restraints that held her arms and legs spread apart. She couldn’t help but fight against them, realizing they kept her firmly in place. The horror began to make its rounds in her head as she realized that everything that happened the night before wasn’t just a dream. The tight, yet soft sensation on her wrists and upper ankles was unfortunately not new to her at this junction. If memory served her correctly, and if this wasn’t just a nightmare, it had happened just across the room on the changing table. She was just as spread out but eventually became exposed, naked in front of her ex-boyfriend turned contractual daddy. He had made easy work of wrestling her onto the changing table and strapping her in, promising that that would come back to haunt her later. Recalling that threat made Bec’s bottom sting at the thought. “I don’t want to hear a peep out of you for the rest of the night, little missy” Sid said as he began to shove the paci-gag in her mouth and locked it behind her head. Another sense awakening now, the taste of dummy plastic. The mouth feel of the rubbery and durable nipple that remained in her mouth. Since she hadn’t been complying, and had to be put on the changing table via force, Sid made a show of slowly cutting off her clothes with a large pair of scissors. He had already wrestled the jacket off of her during the skirmish, but locked her in the restraints with the rest of her clothes on still. Nonetheless, the snipping of the scissors worked their magic. He started with her shirt by cutting directly up the middle of it, exposing her thin black bra with a filigree-like patter that only required two snips to release. He then took care to cut up the seam of her skinny jeans, exposing her black lacey thong with an obvious wet spot in the crotch from earlier. “We won’t be needing these anymore” he said as he cut the two thin straps of her thong and threw the mangled piece of fabric in the levered-bin. Sid made a note to mention how going back to diapers was a good idea for her considering how her panties were affectively ruined by her previously uncontrolled naughty urges. “You’ll learn soon enough” he said in an almost annoyed yet threatening tone. If being exposed in such a way wasn’t bad enough, Sid’s initial reaction of seeing her naked for the first time in years didn’t help. “Oh my…this just won’t work, sweetie.” He said flicking the slight mound of pubic hair she kept trimmed. “Since you’re going back to diapers now, we need to keep you shaved down there…I’m not going to fight with hair when I’m changing your bottom.” All Bec could do was whine through the paci-gag and fight her restraints as she watched him grab shaving cream and a razor. Next thing she remembered was the cold razor sliding up and down her cunny, running over her the entirety of her pelvis, followed by a feeling of a foreign chilliness on her sensitive bits. Back in the present, her mind now took note of the feeling going on between her currently spread legs. She could still feel that foreign lack of hair feeling from before. However, the next thing her senses picked up made her cheeks start to burn. The plastic bag rustling was of course a thick night-time diaper that Sid had put on her directly after the shaving. She could still feel the cool, lighter-than-air baby powder on her sensitive parts and smelled it with every movement. Next, she felt the thick padding underneath her big bottom, remembering how she had first felt it as Sid slid it under her on the changing table, how it felt like he had placed a stadium seat protector under her. Then of course, she felt the thickness of her crotch and the seams of the diaper nestled snuggly into the land where her thighs and pelvis met. She couldn’t see it in the pitch blackness, but she could feel all of it, and couldn’t do anything about it. Worst of all, she recalled how the mostly all white diaper had little baby Minnie and Mickey mouse characters all over the front. The overhead ceiling fan running on full tilt made her exposed skin realize that the diaper was the only thing she was wearing. Then of course, the last sensation to hit her. Like a ton of bricks, the urge to pee came over her. She always had to go really bad in the morning as is, but she hadn’t gone since she left her apartment for Sid’s house the evening before. Every attempt to close her legs was met with the restraints keeping them elevated and spread thoroughly apart. Sid had positioned the leg restraints at the top four corners of the crib with little slack, and then for good measure, tied makeshift restraints directly below her knees and secured them to the bars of the crib so that her knees bent in a 90-degree angle. She began to sweat now. “I can’t do this; I won’t let it happen” she thought to herself as her attempts to close her legs did nothing. She felt a little bit trickle out and made a final attempt to close her legs. This backfired. The force she exerted made a little more come out until it was a torrent she couldn’t stop. Had anyone been in the room with her, they would have heard little squeaks, whining, and heavy breathing coming from under a muffled pacified mouth, rattling of crib walls and padlocks, until finally the noises would peter out until only slight hissing could be heard, followed by muted sobbing. She couldn’t believe it. She promised herself behind her pacifier gag last night that it wouldn’t happen, that it wouldn’t come to this. She had peed in her diaper. Just the thought of this made her eyes well up more and her cheeks burn. She had an itchy feeling all over her skin at the thought. Due to the sheer volume of her (usually uneventful) morning restroom break, the entirety of the crotch of her diaper felt soaked. The wet feeling travelled all the way to the middle of her bottom as well considering her position. She tried repositioning, getting away from it but was startled by the slow awakening of the fluorescent overhead light bulbs that slowly flickered into consciousness. She heard the door open and instantly wanted to hide. “Good morning, little Bec” Sid said as he walked in and turned on the remaining lights in the room. “I see someone slept very well last night” Sid mentioned as he reached over the crib walls to pat Bec’s crotch. At this moment she finally got a full view of her thick diapered crotch, now with a slight yellow tinge leading all the way up to the Mickey and Minnie Mouse characters that started at the bottom tapes. The patting sent the soaked inner fabric of the diaper pushing up against her exposed and spread-out crotch which made her wince with each successive contact. “Not quite used enough to warrant a change I don’t think, and I don’t smell a mess quite yet”. She couldn’t believe it, she felt as if she had thoroughly used this diaper and deserved to get out of it immediately. She was huffing and puffing behind her pacifier, trying to not make any eye contact with Sid, mixed between thoroughly embarrassed and angry with him. He leaned over the railing of the crib and spoke directly to her as she breathed heavily, chest rising up and down, looking away all the same. “Now, I’m going to let you out so we can start our day, can I trust you to behave? Or do we need a repeat of last night followed by a crib day?”. Her bottom began to sting again at the thought and couldn’t help but remember the brutal spanking she endured the night before. Over his knee with her hands held firmly behind her back and her diaper around her ankles. One swat after the other. Imagining Sid would tire out. But he kept going with zero reprieve. Each swat she thought would be the last seemed to warrant 100 more. The spanking continued on and on until Bec was a sobbing mess over his knee and had a bottom redder than the face of a fuji apple. Naturally, remembering this and having the thought of being confined to a crib the entire day made her begrudgingly nod that she would be good, still not looking up at him, tears slowly dripping onto the crib mattress. She felt each restraint get loosened as he made his way around her until she was free from them. Upon sitting up, she felt her wet diaper press against her even more as she was finally able to close her thighs together. The feeling of “freedom” would be short lived, however. Sid took her by the wrist with some force and had her on her feet. He turned her around and abruptly pulled the top, back waistband of her diaper away from her lower back and looked in on her bottom. She froze in horror as she felt the back of her diaper being pulled back. It didn’t help that he made sure to do a thorough job of investigating, making her first ever diaper check in almost 30 years last for what felt like a century. She knew not to complain or resist and just stood there with her stomach trying to escape through her throat, it felt. She felt so dumb and helpless standing with her legs shoulder width apart, not being trusted enough to verify if she had pooped her pants or not. He was ultimately greeted with nothing but a wet diaper and the reminder on her clean butt to not mess with him. “No poopies yet, I didn’t think so.”. “Yet…” She thought to herself as she shifted uncomfortably on her feet, wanting to be anywhere else and have someone say literally anything but that to her. After the check, Sid grabbed her by the wrist and walked her over to the high chair. As they stood in front of it, Bec couldn’t help but think “What about my clothes?” as she stood there in absolutely nothing but a diaper. But any attempt to ask that question was stifled by the paci-gag. She also instantly remembered the rule stating that Sid had the final say in what she wore from now on, which caused her to let out another helpless sigh. She wasn’t able to ruminate on it for long before Sid began helping her up into the high chair. As she sat down on the wooden high chair seat her wet diaper pressed against her bottom again, sending a slight sting to it, subtly reminding her to behave even when not asked to as she didn’t want to have her still reddened bottom doubled down on. She almost forgot about the high chair restraints but was quickly reminded as she felt her left hand being put in a similar strap to the one in the crib, ensuring that her hands wouldn’t venture more than half an inch away from the side rail/arm rest. Again, she felt her legs spread by force and held in place via the ankle restraints that kept her feet glued to the high chair’s foot rest. When she was locked in place, Sid shut the hinged high chair tray down over her lap and proceeded to lock it in place as well. She wasn’t going anywhere. Sid, now confident in the fact that she was going to stay put, walked out of the basement nursery room. Bec felt defeated as she remained in place, surveying the room, maybe even looking for a secret way to escape. She shifted in her seat a little bit as the once warm wetness of her crotch and bottom began to turn cold. Shifting her bottom slightly to the left, she felt the usual morning pang, and her stomach dropped. “No! No! No!” Bec thought to herself as she bit down a little harder on her paci-gag and winced. The feeling was unmistakable. She had to poop. She always went in the morning as a part of her usual morning routine and the early morning was definitely when she had some of her closer calls. Those close calls were usually predicated by her not going a second time the night before, which of course was the case now. She remained put and tried to let the pain in her lower abdomen pass. She felt the pain slowly drift away and breathed a long sigh of relief. However, she knew it would inevitably be back. Sid walked in with a round pink plastic plate, safety utensils, and a baby bottle filled with what looked like apple juice from a distance. The plate was very obviously and almost comically filled with pancakes, at least six stacked high. Sid sat the plate and the bottle down on the tray and grabbed his stool, planting a seat right across from Bec. The pancakes were absolutely drenched in syrup which she wasn’t opposed to, but she was really hoping he didn’t expect her to eat the entire amount. He began cutting up some chunks of pancake when he said “Oh, come on now Sid, little Bec can’t eat with a pacifier in, now can she?”. He stood up, and unlocking the padlock at the back of her head until she could feel it loosening and finally pulled out and away from her mouth. She let out audible gasps for air as he took it out. Without warning she felt a piece of fabric start covering her exposed breasts. She looked down and was greeted with a white bib with pink outlining that had a ducky on it. She quickly made a point to not look down at it again as she cringed instantly at the site. Sid went back to focusing on cutting the pancakes up. Bec really wished he would hurry up as she couldn’t tell when the pains in her abdomen would come back. She wasn’t sure where she would go once out of the high chair but she knew she had to at least be free from the restraints to have a fighting chance. He finally finished cutting up the pancakes, forked a large chunk that was dripping with syrup and lifted it into the air. “Alright little Bec, open wide for the choo choo train!” he said with an almost devilish smile on his face. She would have rather just not ate, but the stinging in her bottom again sent the “behave” warning up to her brain and she opened her mouth for him. Next thing she felt was syrup all over her right cheek. He had completely missed. She looked at him after the miss and was greeted with a condescending “Aw, this is exactly why little girls like you need help being fed; can’t keep your face clean. Now open wide, let’s try again”. She looked at him absolutely shocked as the syrup began oozing down her cheek. She thought she was cried out from this morning but she started feeling her eyes tear up again as she felt more of the sticky stuff not make it inside her mouth on the subsequent attempt. Syrup was dripping down her chin and onto her bib now. She was mortified and her face was completely covered. Tears slowly began to find their way down her beet red cheeks as Sid continued on. “Alright, third times the charm for the messy eater”. She opened her mouth again and this time actually felt the forks contents enter her mouth. However, she had a tough time focusing on chewing. The pain was back, and twice as bad as before. Chapter 3: Default “That’s daddy’s good little eater” Sid said as he shoveled another thick forkful of pancakes into Bec’s mouth, wasting no energy on aiming straight. Had she not been preoccupied on more pressing matters; hearing Sid refer to himself as daddy would’ve elicited more of a response. But she of course had other things on her mind. Bec was already beyond stuffed, and each subsequent bite seemed to trigger her body’s morning response even more so than before. The pain would go away, and then another messy fork skewered helping of pancakes drenched in syrup got shoved in her face, reawakening it. From her nose down, her face felt more like syrup at this point instead of skin, and the feeling mixed with the pain in her lower abdomen broke her out in a sweat. On a couple occasions, the tense pain made a little bit of pee shoot out into her diaper, which of course was small potatoes in her mind considering what she was fighting. With a sly grin, Sid forked the last of the pancakes into her mouth, recoating her chin in syrup that had fallen off already. “That’s such a good girl, you must’ve been extra hungry this morning, huh?” He said as he put the fork down, smiling at her as she breathed heavy in her highchair. Sid took a wet washcloth and washed the syrup off Bec’s face with some force, making sure the sticky stuff was completely removed. However, the smell of maple syrup lingered in her nostrils as she could still smell it on her face. Breathing heavy from the marathon that was eating pancakes in her highchair, she saw Sid waste no time continuing with the humiliating exercise as he went for the bottle. With a disgruntled face she instinctively shook her head back and forth and found herself tearing up at the thought, panicking slightly. Any small victory was worth it in her mind and if she could avoid even one aspect of this charade, she would be content. Unfortunately, she found the nipple of the bottled wedged forcefully into her mouth, nonetheless. “You will finish this bottle little girl, or we can stay in the highchair all day”. Caught between a rock and hard place, she began sucking on the bottle and no doubt recognized apple juice coming out. Being stuffed and already thoroughly humiliated, she wanted nothing to do with sucking down the sugary drink. However, her lower abdomen pains guided her decisions more than anything. Their constant reminders to her that they hadn’t gone anywhere forcing her to bit down on the bottle’s nipple as she drank. She without a doubt did not want to be stuck in the highchair any longer. When the bottle was completely empty, Sid removed it from her mouth, causing Bec to gasp for air, and causing a little bit to dribble down her chin onto her bib. “It really was a great idea on my part to not dress you before breakfast considering how you would’ve gotten it all over your clothes” Sid said as he went back to wipe her chin. She tensed up and balled her hands into fists, rattling the restraints slightly as another wave of pain hit her. “Please let me out! Please let me out!” she thought as he continued to clean her pained face. Be it divine intervention, or Sid having his fill, she was relieved to hear an “Alright, let’s get you dressed, honey.” She breathed a little easier now as he began to unlock the highchair table as well as the restraints, helping Bec onto her feet. As she stood there, she felt a wind of relief wash over her. The pain subsided slightly as she was able to get vertical. The feeling of not being trapped helped as well. Sid grabbed her by the wrist and took her to the walk-in closet filled with various diapers and random clothes. Although the pain had slightly passed, she could still feel pressure building in her stomach. This forced her to slightly cross her legs here and there while waiting for Sid to make up his mind. Sid took her over to the dresser that was sitting along the inner wall of the closet and proceeded to open the drawer positioned second from the top. Its contents made Bec squirm slightly. Various T-shirts were displayed for her ranging in just about every color of the rainbow. The pastels are what stood out to her. Pinks, yellows, and light blues to name a few. All of them had some sort of logo on the front and white sleeves with their corresponding color acting as a contrasting cuff. Sid picked out the pink one first which had “Daddy’s little girl” written in cursive on the front. “Arms up, little girl” Sid said and Bec obliged, still too preoccupied to protest. The shirt was tight on her chest and the bottom of it stopped right before her belly button, ensuring there was no angle or situation that the shirt could hide her diaper as it didn’t even really hide her little tummy. The cuff links of course rode high on her upper arms. Sid went to the top drawer now and opened it, revealing a whole array of frilly socks. “Hands on my shoulders, sweetie”. He said as he ducked down towards her feet. Bec placed her hands on his shoulders and lifted her feet when instructed, feeling the socks slide up them, stopping right at her ankle. She couldn’t help but look at the dresser while getting her socks put on for her. “Not a single pair of panties in there I bet” she thought to herself. Sid then grabbed a pair of white tennis shoes with pink etching on the side and helped her into them as well, tying them up nice and snug. Any thought in Bec’s mind that she’d be allowed to go against her new rules and wear pants on her first day were instantly shot down as she felt the first shoe go on her right foot. However, she couldn’t help but ask “Why am I wearing shoes inside?” to which Sid horrifyingly responded with “So you can always be ready for an adventure”, not missing a chance to smile and wink at her discomfort. When Sid backed away and admired his handy work, Bec noticed herself in the standup mirror positioned in the corner of the closet and instantly had to turn away. She looked like an oversized toddler. She got a good glance at how soaked her diaper was, and how big the damn thing made her bottom look. Sid noticed and decided to pat her bottom, clipping her paci to her shirt before putting it in her mouth, and said “This will be your default outfit. Ya better get used to it”. As they exited the closet, Bec’s pain came back full swing, worse than ever. She couldn’t help but gnash her teeth in her pacifier and hunch over a bit, trying to move to make it subside. Sid knew exactly what was happening. “I think it’s T.V. time for the little girl” Sid said as he went to grab Mr. Bear out of the corner of the room, laying him on his back, head positioned toward the Television set. “Go ahead Bec, straddle Mr. Bear and watch your cartoons” he said as he sat down on the love seat and switched the T.V. to an episode of the Teletubbies. She walked over to the large bear, put her feet on either side of his mid-section, and sat down on her bottom. “No, no, no. Lean forward, I want your knees touching the ground next to him. I said straddle, not sit” Sid said in a firm voice that made her shutter. She was avoiding it for a reason. She knew it would be harder to hold back if she straddled Mr. Bear. The spanking by Sid’s hand the night before continued to guide her decisions, however. She slowly moved her knees forward until they touched the ground next to Mr. Bear. Her shins were now parallel to the ground and her body was positioned to where her diaper bottom was sticking out slightly. She couldn’t help but grasp the fur right underneath Mr. Bear’s head as the pain shot back with her movements and new positioning. She was desperate now. She looked around the room for any way out to no avail. The only way in or out was through the basement door and it was at this moment of dire need that she noticed the door had a padlock on it, the key no doubt in Sid’s possession. The pains weren’t subsiding now. They were constant. More pee began to trickle into the crotch of her diaper that was pressed against Mr. Bear as she had bigger problems to focus on. She was on fire, sweat forming on her brow, moving back and forth slightly with her eyes closed, hoping the pain would go away. Her breathing was getting heavy now as it escaped her pacified mouth in short puffs. She couldn’t help but to look at the Teletubbies playing on the screen. Remembering how she didn’t even watch this show when she was a child. Nonetheless, she couldn’t help but be hyper focused on them, trying to find some semblance of comfort in her current position. All the Teletubbies seemed excited about something and let-out cheers of applause for each other as she found herself finally letting go. Lifting off Mr. Bear slightly, and sticking her bottom out, a light crackling noise started to slowly build up along with slight gurgling noises. Through gnashed teeth pressing down on her pacifier, she began pushing the mess out. She could feel it start to crown and let out an audible and involuntary gasp through her pacifier from the feeling of initial relief. However, that initial relief was short lived as she began to also experience the brand-new sensation of the mess having nowhere to go but against her. She had always just assumed that if it came to this, the mess would just force the diaper to expand, making it easy to avoid. But as she continued to push it out, it would find the back unforgiving wall of her diaper and have nowhere else to go, resulting in it staying put and pressing back against her bottom. She felt as if she had ripe bananas being pressed against her butt, smashing, and contouring as they pressed back against her. She couldn’t help but think that Sid’s attention to detail in making sure her diaper rested high and tight on her hips and bottom was intentional for this purpose. The smell of course, began finding its way through the nursery as well. This smell surprisingly enough to Bec, was the straw that broke the camel’s back, and made her cheeks flair up and burn bright crimson red. She continued her firm clutch on Mr. Bears fur, trying to focus on its soft to the touch feel instead of the disgusting and dreadful one currently located on her butt. Holding it in this long backfired on her. She continued to push and push, filling the seat of her diaper up slowly to the point that she could feel it spanning the entirety of the lower half of her bottom. Cascading gurgle-like noises continued to come from the backside of her diaper throughout. Sid continued to watch on, noticing the smell slowly amplifying as well as the seat of her diaper expanding slightly but not totally giving in. Sid continued to look on at the episode, noticing slight squeaks and tear-filled grimaces, followed by her heavy breathing in an attempt to recover her breath in between pushes. Each push resulted in her biting down onto her pacifier through wincing closed eyes. Each push let out more profound crackling sounds accompanied by wet and gurgle-like farting noises. He couldn’t help but smile at the scene, thinking to himself “She got what she thought she wanted, and I’m not against watching it myself". What seemed like an eternity for Bec but in all actuality was a five-minute affair, she had managed to alleviate the pain in her stomach. The source of course, resting against her bottom now. She kneeled frozen in her slightly straddled, upright position, still squeezing Mr. Bear’s fur for comfort. She was in utter shock at what she had done and the sensation of her own mess pressing against her bottom was not lost on her. Sid knew the show was officially over as he could hear the tell-tale hiss, acting as a credit sequence for the performance he just watched. As coincidence would have it, the Teletubbies episode was also in its credit sequence at the same time. Although Sid knew the “show” was over, Bec wasn’t so sure. She began to feel a new sensation that was lost on her in her previous 28 years. Although she felt that her stomach was relieved, she still felt as if she had to go. This was the first time in her life she had pooped in a position other than sitting down, resulting in it feeling as if it had stopped halfway, as if it had nowhere to go. In a cerebral fashion, she began trying to maneuver herself to get the rest out as well as avoid what was currently pressing against her while she remained on all fours. She pushed her big bottom out, she arched her back (which she quickly regretted given that it made the mess press against her bottom more), but nothing seemed to help. So preoccupied on alleviating this unsatisfied and unrelieved feeling that she didn’t even notice Sid had walked up behind her. She was startled back into the wider scope of her horrifying reality by Sid clearing his throat and saying” “Seems like daddy’s little stinker needs her diaper checked, huh”? Chapter 4: Counting is Easy! Frozen solid, heart racing, and cheeks burning, Bec could feel the top back waistband of her diaper being pulled away from her lower back. She remained somewhat still out of fear of what might happen if she protested or fought, as well as fear of disturbing the mess that Sid would inevitably lay eyes upon. She remained gripping Mr. Bear’s fur and couldn’t help but look into his lifeless plastic eyes, repining at what was happening at her backside. She watched as tears began to fall from her face onto the oversized stuffed bear, causing small areas of his fur to clump up on contact. Her now more-than-soaked diaper crotch was in eye shot with the little Minnie and Mickey Mouse characters staring directly up at her. Biting down on her pacifier, she noticed more of the tears finding their way onto her semi-protruding diaper as well as her short pink t-shirt. As Sid pulled back the top of her diaper, he was of course met with her big and still red bottom. However, unlike last time he checked, instead of finding a landing strip of yellow and nothing else, he found a large amalgamated mess resting directly on the seat of her bottom. Opening the diaper to check like this of course gave Sid a heavy dose of the accompanying smell as well. “Pee-ew little Bec, you really did leave daddy quite the present, huh?” Upon hearing this question, Bec’s only response she could muster was transitioning from a silent leaking of tears to a soft and slight hiccupping sob. She couldn’t help but think on how it got to this point. How just yesterday, she was under the impression her and Sid would be an item again. Less than 24 hours later, she had pooped her diaper in front of him, and he had just seen the proof through a diaper check. She couldn’t believe she was even thinking this through. Just the act of playing the mental gymnastics it took to formulate those sentences in her head sounded so foreign to her. Yet, they were the reality all the same. She focused on her tears again, dropping one by one onto Mr. Bear, hoping she could get in the shower soon and be free from this feeling. While being wrapped up in her thoughts, she hadn’t noticed that Sid returned to his position on the loveseat. She definitely didn’t notice how he was not in a relaxed, leaning back position either. “Alright little stinker, come over to daddy” Sid said in a soft yet firm tone. She was so wrapped up in her thoughts that she was semi-startled to hear his voice at all let alone farther away than when she last felt his presence. She slowly turned her head around and noticed he was sitting on the loveseat again. Ignoring the tears yet noticing how timid she was, Sid figured she needed some extra encouragement. “Walk over to your daddy, sweetheart” he said with a softer tone. Bec didn’t want to move or even be seen right now. She wanted to disappear altogether. However, she was shocked at how much hearing Sid refer to her as “sweetheart” calmed her down a peg. It was enough to make her think clearly and remember to be on her best behavior, as well. Repercussive threat was seemingly constantly washing over and guiding her every decision in his presence. She stood up slowly, trying not to disturb the mess sitting in her diaper at all. She found herself turning around to face Sid, and with an accompanying soundtrack of light and rustling crinkles, slowly walked toward him with her legs apart in a slight waddle. She was relieved to find that this strategy of walking did help keep her mess in one place. However, as she closed the distance between her and Sid, she was startled to feel his hand forcefully grab her by the chin and bring her down to eye level. This forced her to lose the paci that was situated in her mouth as the clip tethered it to her and made it swing back and forth off of her chest in the process. Sid lowered his tone and wasted no time saying “This is a lesson I have no intention of repeating so listen up and listen good, missy. You will by no means avoid your poopy diaper like that again. If I ever, and I mean EVER catch you waddling or avoiding your mess in any facet like that from here on out, I’ll see to it that you feel that poopy diaper fully, especially in places you don’t want to!”. With the last couple words of the lecture, Sid pointed his eyes directly toward her diaper crotch, emphasizing exactly what he meant. “Now, go back to where you were and walk to me properly. Your thighs better be touching the entire time”. He let go of her chin, grabbed her dangling pacifier, and popped it back in her mouth. Basically, saying this was a one-way argument, as if the paci was what kept her ultimately quiet. The force of his grip on her chin as well as the tone in his voice caused her bottom lip to involuntarily quiver as she held back letting every tear in her body escape. Being talked down to like this and realizing that he expected her to just pretend that she wasn’t bothered by the mess pressing up against her forced her to bite her lip to extinguish the potential tear cascade as well. He never once talked to her like this when they were together all those years ago. Not even when she began flirting with randoms at parties to see how he’d respond. Nonetheless, not wanting to see what happened if she disobeyed his command, she slowly turned around and began walking back to where she was sitting. Every step she took from Sid to Mr. Bear she ensured that her thighs were touching, and every step caused the mess to move around and press against her lower bottom without any regard for her feelings. On her return trip to Sid, she looked away in a distraught daze, not wanting to make eye contact with him. A silver lining appeared as she thought about how the mess was still centralized. “At least it hasn’t spread past my butt at this point” she thought to herself. She even pondered the notion that being behaved could get her out of that diaper quicker. When she finally reached Sid for the second time, she felt his hands grab her wrists. “That’s daddy’s good little girl” he said, knowing how the pet names were affecting her. He sat alert and ready with his legs mostly off the edge of the loveseat. He began pulling her closer to him by her wrists until she was standing above his outstretched right knee. The position she was in was lost on her given the previous events as well as being somewhat soothed by the loving pet name. When he got her positioned to his liking, he began “Alright little girl, in order to get changed out of your poopy diapers, what has to happen first”? Perhaps she was completely blocking it out, not wanting to even fathom the possibility of it happening. Sid reminding her sent the rule shooting across her brain like a Wall Street ticker. Each word carrying more weight than the last as they scrolled on through. Keywords were highlighted as they raced on by. Starting with… REQUIRED…Moving on to…CREAMIE….POOPY DIAPERS….finally leading to…CHANGED…. It was a math equation that made her head spin. She shook her head back and forth and tried backing away, not even caring how badly the mess was getting disrupted by this. Silent tears turned into full on desperate sobs as she looked around for a way out of this. She even found herself slightly digging her fingers into Sid’s wrists. Yet, Sid’s grip held firmer than ever. “Now, little girl” Sid said as if she was just being fussy, downplaying her body language. He continued by saying “This is just your life now; this will be an everyday event for the foreseeable future. Remember, this is required every day unless you want your time in diapers extended”. This seemed to level Bec out slightly. She didn’t want to do this any longer than she had to. She didn’t feel Sid’s grip ease up even the slightest bit and decided to concede, still squirming all the same. “Now, since you had such a reaction to the idea, I think it would be a good idea for you to recite the nursery rhyme before we do this from now on. Maybe in the future when you don’t act out you won’t have to say it. But for now, it’s required.” he said pointing towards the poster above the crib. She was upset with herself to say that she already knew the rhyme by heart. How could she not remember something that degrading. It was as if the poster itself was talking down to her. As if no one and nothing could trust her to be independent. Then of course, the thought of having to actually say it made her cheeks reignite. Between whimpers and slight pauses, behind her pacifier Bec let out a soft and defeated “It goes #1, #2, and finally a #3. #3 can’t come before #1 and #2, silly…” Sid shook his head and said “No. No. No. Come on little girl, it’s a nursery rhyme. It’s meant to be sung and danced to with some sort of excitement”. Her face scrunched up trying to hold back tears again at the thought. She had to pretend she was excited for this now? She moved slightly back and forth and in a slightly louder tone said “It goes #1, #2, and finally a #3. #3 can’t come before #1 and #2, silly…” “You have one more attempt. Do It right, or you’ll end up over my knee for a spanking and you’ll be going to bed right after without a change” he said in a slow yet deliberate voice. She straightened up now. Fear washing over her and her stomach pitting up at the thought. With her hands held firmly in place by Sid, she mustered up a slight smile behind her pacifier and began with “It goes #1” while simultaneously swaying her big diaper bottom to the left. Feeling the mess press against it as her bottom extended slightly from the motion. “#2” moving her hips over to the right. Same sensation yet in a slightly different location. “…and finally, a #3” left, right, left. Again, again, again. “#3 can’t come before #1 and #2, silly!” she exclaimed while swaying her hips and moving her head in an opposite fashion, side to side with each syllable. She didn’t have time to figure if that was good enough for Sid. At the conclusion of the word “silly”, she felt her wrists being pulled on and her knees buckling. With her hands rendered useless, and her motions being controlled by someone else, there was nowhere for her to go but down, resulting in her poopy diaper bottom landing directly on Sid’s outstretched right knee. She let out an audible and involuntary squeak behind her pacifier as she felt the mess contouring and pushing up against her butt crack thanks to Sid’s leg being her new makeshift seat. Her feet dangled off the ground slightly, making it so she couldn’t support or resuspend herself off of Sid’s lanky knee. All she could do was kick at the air. It was like falling out of a plane without a parachute, useless flailing at nothing but air. It was like trying to grab ahold of something, or find solid footing, to no avail. She was so focused on the feeling of the mess she was trying so desperately to not disturb getting pushed deeper against her bottom that she didn’t notice when Sid started putting her hands behind her back. It wasn’t until she felt both of her arms like two upper case L’s (one facing correctly while the other faced backwards) held tightly behind her back that she noticed what was happening. At that point it was too late to break away. Sid had secured his large left hand over both of her tiny wrists that were positioned one over the other in her current position. His right hand rested on her hip. She looked at him, eyes still wet from the on and off crying that had occurred throughout the day so far, pleading for some reprieve. “Alright little girl, let’s make good on that nursery rhyme, eh?” he said with a wry grin as he forced his knee up in a quick motion. With her hands behind her back and feet dangling, there was nowhere else for Bec to go but up as well, and up she went. Sid’s bucking motion upwards pushed Bec up slightly, but Sid’s knee went back to its original position in a fluid manner, forcing Bec’s position to affectively “catch up” with the knee. This “catching up” that gravity was enforcing, resulted in Bec going airborne for a split second, only for her poopy diaper bottom to fall back down onto Sid’s knee without any discrimination or reprieve. Except, it didn’t happen just once. It took roughly three bounces in a continuous succession for Bec to fully grasp what was going on. Each of those initial three bounces resulted in what felt like Sid’s knee being rammed into her bottom and against her cunny, pushing the mess against her and spreading it out further. Each bounce and subsequent bounces that followed let out an audible squelching noise that was accompanied by the sound of the thick padding getting compressed. Due to her upright position, she could also feel that the mess was edging ever so slightly towards her vulnerable cunny with each bounce as well. It was on that third bounce that she let out a choked up and muffle scream. The noise she was letting out was seemingly skirting the edge of a quick and pained laugh that Sid recognized as hysterical cries in the context. The gnashed teeth, squeals, and cries turned into full on sobbing now as tears streamed down her beet red and pained cheeks. Every aggressive squirm and attempt to break Sid’s grasp were fruitless and as he kept her firmly on his knee, bouncing all the same. She knew she only had a few more bounces left before she was completely coated down there. She continued to fight, kicking at the air, and trying to wrestle her arms away. Each bounce sending a warning signal through her brain ala a command center navigating a moon landing. “Contact in 3 bounces…” “Contact in 2 bounces…” She let out a visceral scream that was muffled behind her pacifier as she attempted to use all of her remaining strength to break free in time. An animalistic reaction made her try to close her legs, only for the attempt to be blocked by Sid’s leg keeping her spread out and vulnerable. Like the initial bounces, her brain didn’t comprehend what had happened right away. Contact had been made. Her exposed and helpless cunny was covered in her own mess, now. It was somewhere between the second or third time her cunny slammed down onto her own mess and got pushed against her by Sid’s knee that she realized it had happened. The magnitude of what was transpiring not being lost on her. The thought and feeling of it made her absolutely light headed and woozy. Her whole body was burning up now. However, the bounces didn’t stop or slow down at all. Just like the spanking the night before, Bec was certain Sid would tire out. However, it was almost as if he could read her mind on this, that every time she thought it would be over soon, he dug down and ensured it wouldn’t be. Each bounce continued smashing the mess up against her cunny and bottom over and over. She didn’t have long to ruminate on the horror that was her downstairs bits being covered for very long before a new horror started settling in. The pot as it were, was starting to accumulate bubbles floating to the top, resulting in a slow but ever-present boil. Her body was beginning to betray her. The repetition of her cunny pressing against Sid’s knee in a forceful manner caused a stirring downstairs. The disgusting context and details didn’t matter. Each time her cunny landed back onto Sid’s knee, the boiling slowly but surely continued to amplify. With no end in sight, and with Sid showing no signs of slowing down or stopping, she knew she had to get away for real. She was not about to let this transpire. A second round of squirming began to unfold. Tooth and nail she fought and attempted to jerk her hands free. Letting out cries of anguish at each attempt. However, Sid’s grip remained firm and each attempt left her in the same exact spot, bouncing up and down on her poopy diaper bottom. The boil was in full swing now and with every attempt to suppress the urges she was feeling, her body sent the message back two times worse than it was before. She was in sensory overload. She had sweat forming on her brow and had pitted out the armpits of her shirt due to the constantly hot feeling the knee bounce sensation had caused. Each bounce she experienced seemed to send a shockwave through her whole body. The boiling pot of water was inching closer and closer to the top; on the verge of spilling over onto the stove. She didn’t want to give in to this. She didn’t want the smell of her poopy diaper or the feeling of it accompanying an orgasm. But as she gave one last heave to get away and was met with the vice like grip that was Sid’s hand yet again, she came to the stark realization. She was going to cum in her poopy diaper, and there was nothing she could do to stop it. Pulling her head back and gnashing her teeth against her pacifier, tears trickling down onto her shirt all the same. She let out another high-pitched whimper as she continued to try and close her legs against the bounces. Sid got a full view of her anguish now. He watched her face contort and wince with each bounce. He knew full well that each bounce was giving her a sensation she would have never once imagined experiencing. How each time he bucked his knee, her mess inevitably got pushed further and further up against her bottom and cunny. He couldn’t help but notice how the slightly exposed part of her tummy hung over the front upper waistband of her diaper and moved up and down with each bounce. Or how her breasts bounced up and down slightly as well. Finally, he noticed how the area where her hair and forehead met was drenched in sweat. Her face so red it could’ve been sunburnt. She looked absolutely pathetic and yet, in this light, Sid finally felt true affection for someone. She knew she couldn’t hold out any much longer. The water was at the brim of the pot. Any sudden movements could push it over. Each bounce, made it feel as if it would. SQUELCH/DIAPER COMPRESSING Bec thought to herself “Maybe I can still get away…. maybe if I just….” SQUELCH/DIAPER COMPRESSING Bec thought to herself “Oh God…Please!…Ple…” SQUELCH/DIAPER COMPRESSING Bec thought to herself “HNNNNNNNNNNGggggggg” SQUELCH/DIAPER COMPRESSING The pot started boiling over. Bec almost bit through her pacifier as a result. Involuntarily she let out a series of short but strong exhales behind her pacifier into the air in a way similar to hyperventilating. Her legs tensed up against Sid’s as he could tell exactly what was transpiring. He continued to bounce her through her long orgasm. She could feel the tingly sensation continue to run its course through her body as she was unable to do anything but let it continue against the bounces. The short breathing evolved into involuntary pleasure moans as she could feel herself squirting helplessly into the crotch of her diaper. Each moan got louder and louder until they hit their apex, turning into full on sobbing. She was leaning back against Sid’s grip now, sitting straight up, crying hard into the air, not even remotely concerned with the residual knee bounces. Her chest rising and falling in sporadic bursts. Sid slowed down his knee until it came to a complete stop. With her hands still held firmly behind her back, Sid pulled Bec into his chest. Her big diaper bottom stuck out and hung over his knee as she cried into the collar of his shirt. It was in this comedown that she felt the extent of what had happened in her diaper. Her mess was everywhere. Outside and inside her cunny, back up into her bottom, and encroaching on the seams that nestled into her thighs. Sid let go of her hands and she instinctively held onto Sid’s sides, continuing to soak his shirt collar. Every so often, the crying would trigger a hiccup response, which prompted Sid to start rubbing her back. To her surprise, the feeling of his touch on her back and the soft “shh” noises escaping his mouth began to comfort her. Her fast paced and sporadic breathing began to spread out a little bit. Her hiccups remained here and there, but feeling his touch as he rubbed her back softly began to give her goosebumps. Sid wanted everything to do with this. He wanted this life. He had told himself for years and years that he didn’t and that it didn’t define him. Yet here he was, in his own personal Shangri-La. More importantly, he wanted Bec, and was beyond happy to have her like this. He was going to look after her from now on. Even though he would torture her, degrade her, and ultimately find new ways to humiliate her, he was enamored beyond reason. As Bec began to calm down to a light sobbing, Sid began to put his hand on her bottom now, rubbing and patting it. She flinched upwards slightly at the feeling but scrunched her face up and endured it. He pressed the mess slightly against her, rubbing on where her bottom was sticking out. Even with the realization of his affinity for her, he didn’t miss a beat in making sure she understood where she was now and just how far she had fallen. With his hand underneath the seat of her diaper, pushing up slightly until he could feel her grip on him tighten, he said “Diaper girls must fully use their diapers…always”. Keeping his hand on the seat of her outstretched diaper bottom, Sid began in a sing-song tone of voice with “After all… “…it goes #1…” Sid said as he pushed up on her diaper bottom which was greeted with a sudden wince and whimper from Bec. “…#2…” Sid said with another more forceful push. Bec wiggled and squirmed against it, gripping Sid’s sides, shutting her eyes tightly, and gnashing her teeth against her pacifier. “…and finally a #3.” One soft pat for each syllable. Sid pulled Bec up straight on his knee so that she was looking right at him now. Her crying had subsided but her face was still red and tear soaked. She looked at Sid with a pained and defeated expression. “#3 can’t come before #1 and #2, silly.” Sid said ignoring her disposition as he playfully shook his head back and forth for the first part of the sentence. The second part of the sentence he put a physical period on the end by touching Bec’s nose twice to the beat of the accompanying syllables in the word “silly”. Chapter 5: New Normal Sitting her big diaper bottom down on the changing table didn’t seem to cause any visceral and physical shock for Bec. The alarming feeling of the mess pushing up against her had ran its course considering the day’s previous events. Even though she hated every second of it in the moment, being forced to rhythmically shake her diaper bottom back and forth for a couple minutes in what Sid had dubbed “the poopy diaper dance” did help get some of the mess off of her bottom. “Doing the poopy diaper dance helps make Daddy’s job easier when he changes you…” he said previously in a slightly reassuring yet condescending tone as she stood in front of him after her knee bounces. “…and you will do this after each and every poopy diaper creamie if you want to get changed. Go ahead and turn around and put your hands on your hips so I can see them. Also, I’d suggest doing it to my liking. I’m on a short fuse after how many attempts it took you to sing and dance to your nursery rhyme.” Even though it had happened about 20 minutes prior, Bec still had the full scene replaying through her head. She had begrudgingly obliged and turned around as she bit down on her pacifier, slowly placing her hands on her hips right on the side waistband of her diaper, which of course culminated in finding herself shaking her hips back and forth. She had tried being as overzealous with her movements as to not piss off Sid. Each time her big hips swayed to one side she would focus two subsequent beats on it and then move to the next side. Over and over, she shifted her hips it seemed. LEFT LEFT *crinkle* RIGHT RIGHT *crinkle* Of course, no amount of dancing could truly alleviate what had happened in her diaper. Bec was still thoroughly grossed out by the feeling she was experiencing, but it did seem as if it couldn’t get any worse at this point. She was absolutely dazed and still technically on the come down; caught up in remembering the previous events that had transpired earlier. She breathed in an exhausted manner through her pacifier as she lied back on the changing table pad. Her chest rising up and down as she felt she could finally relax for a second. In fact, she didn’t fully comprehend the gravity of what was about to happen until she heard Sid say “Alright little stinker, let’s get you changed, huh”. Those words awoke something in her. She didn’t want to be in this diaper anymore, that was for sure. It was starting to feel itchy around her thighs and she wanted whatever amount got in her naughty bits to be cleaned out ASAP. However, she definitely didn’t want Sid to be the one to do it. Being checked after freshly messing her diaper was bad enough. Now, her ex-lover was going to experience firsthand the entire scope of what had happened just minutes prior. Luckily for Sid, and rather unfortunate for Bec, Sid had taken the initiative to start restraining her hands and ankles while she was still subdued. In fact, it was almost as if Bec didn’t fight or squirm until she was completely locked up. Sid, reached under the changing table to a symphony of slight but slowly growing whimpers and the rattling chains of restraints holding firm. Returning from his trip, Bec saw he held a thick white diaper with nothing but a myriad of miniature Barney the Dinosaur figures plastered all over the front of it, baby powder, and wet wipes. She tried pulling her hands in but was met with that similar slamming on the breaks/constricting seatbelt sensation. Her legs felt even more held down. It felt as if she couldn’t even raise them up more than an inch at most as they remained firmly planted to the guard rail near the foot of the changing table. With her knees bent at a slight angle due to the restraints, Sid had a full view of the extent of her poopy diaper without even needing to open it. Her diaper crotch was on full display thanks to the restraints keeping her spread. It showed a slight yellow tinge that at this point, had caught up to the tiny Minnie and Mickey Mouse characters on the front of her diaper, affectively soaking them. It showed just how much the diaper had expanded with each wetting, causing the crotch of the diaper to be slightly bulbous in appearance. Sid couldn’t help but think the size her diaper crotch swelled to aided in keeping her spread out right now. In this position, Sid could see that the mess had started to show through near the seams of her diaper bottom and crotch without any signs of leaking, as well. This acted as a good litmus test in Sid’s mind as it made it apparent that she could stay in them for much longer if need be. The showing, as it were, acted as a de facto border for the slightly bulging seat of her diaper bottom which was made more apparent by her current position. It highlighted exactly where the mess was the most concentrated and acted as pretty damning evidence of what had happened had anyone else seen it. Bec couldn’t see much of what was happening past the front of her diaper, but she sure felt it. Sid as it turned out, couldn’t resist playing with her a little. He flattened his hand against the apparent bulge in her diaper and pushed it in slightly. He recognized the tell-tale wince that he had become fairly desensitized to earlier. However, he got a glimpse at the rest of her body responding to his teasing and tormenting actions. In her current position, Sid could see that Bec’s thick thighs tensed up each time he pushed in slightly, only to relax when he let go. He also got enjoyment out of the simple act of running his fingers up her diaper. Walking them from the start of her naughty spot all the way to the front waist band. Bec watched as Sid began to reach down under the changing table and produce a grey camera. She recognized it. It was a new aged polaroid. Designed to get that “aesthetic” quality of polaroid cameras while also producing instant pictures. Before she could figure out what was happening. Sid snapped a picture from above, getting all of her in the frame. He then removed the picture that printed out and continued to snap a quick picture between her legs. She squirmed and whined once she ascertained what Sid was doing. “Now, now, little Bec” Sid said as he guided the second picture out of the printer “Daddy’s just making a scrap book for his diaper girl. It’s going to be full of ‘firsts’. For instance, this will be on the page that says “’Little Bec’s first poopy diaper change’”. He smiled and put both of the photos that were just finishing developing in his hand and showed them to her. She bit down on her pacifier and continued to fight the restraints as she caught a glimpse of them. They still had a slight white sheen on them that slightly obscured the image. But that sheen was disappearing quickly as they continued to develop. He had managed to capture her face in both of them. Naturally, her diaper, and the mess that was showing through it was just as visible. Sid put the camera down near her feet as he expected to use it again shortly and said “Let’s get this diaper off of you, huh”. Bec squirmed more now as she heard what sounded like someone pulling masking tape free from a fresh roll. A deceptively and surprisingly loud ripping noise accompanied Sid’s motions of tearing away tape one of four. Sid gripped the next tab and again the harsh sound of tape ripping away from plastic could be heard throughout the room. The liberation of the second tab ushered in a sense of looseness on her diaper. The horrifying thought of Sid seeing her splayed out, not just naked but with what was normally her morning bowel movement plastered all over her woke her up even further. Bec fought against her restraints again, tensing up and trying with all of her might to break free, only to be met with absolute and unwavering resistance. Another booming rip sound accompanied the feeling of her diaper being even more loose than before. “Don’t worry sweetie, daddy is almost done with these tricky tapes” Sid said as he put his thumb and pointer finger on the fourth and final tape. With an exaggerated pulling motion, Sid’s fingers slipped off the tape initially, only for him to grip at it again and replicate that horrible ripping sound for a fourth and final time. The last loud and plasticky tape ripping noise preceded what would be the feeling of ultimate looseness on Bec’s diaper. The front of her diaper wasn’t held down by anything anymore as it rested on her mid-section thanks to gravity. She felt the slight and relative cold touch of the backs of Sid’s fingers as he positioned his right hand in a clasping configuration on her front waistband. With his thumb on the little Minnie and Mickey Mouse landing strip, and his four fingers grabbing the inside of her waistband, Sid looked up at Bec and said “Okay baby, on the count of three”. Before Bec could even react or protest, Sid slowly and deliberately said “…One…”. Bec shook her head back and forth aggressively, closing her eyes tightly with tears already escaping through what little room they found through her eyelids. Sid lightly flicked the fingers inside her waistband against her mid-section as he said “…Two…”. She couldn’t help but wiggle her feet against the restraints now, trying to kick them free. She felt the laces of her tennis shoes bouncing against her lower shins and nothing else from this attempt. The restraints continued to hold firm. She couldn’t help but think of what Sid might think of her if he saw the extent of what had happened in her diaper. How would he ever look at her the same again? She also figured that there was no way to truly come back from this once her diaper was unfolded. The last time Sid had even seen her naked was when they had sex all those years ago. She was in an undoubtedly very similar position under seriously different circumstances, though. On the unvoiced dental fricative of the word “three”, Bec’s heart sunk deep into her stomach as she could feel the diaper being pulled away from her. She lifted her hips slightly as the front of her diaper distanced itself from her, almost in an undeniably feeble attempt to grab back at it and pull it back down over her. She almost hoped the front of her diaper would be brought back to cover up what she had done in some sort of act of divine intervention. Instead, it kept falling away and away until Bec could feel the foreign temperature drop that came with the sudden exposure. The diaper lay flush on the pad of the changing table. Bec didn’t fully hear much of what Sid said in response to getting a full and unadulterated view of what had transpired in her diaper. She was dazed; unbelieving of what she was experiencing. It was only when she caught the tail end of Sid’s “Oh my goodness little Bec, you made quite the mess for daddy, huh?”, which she strung together the parts she missed via context clues, that she woke up and broke out in a full sob. Her chest rose and fell with the sudden bursts of each exacerbated cry that tried to grasp for level footing in her breathing. Tears began to stream down the sides of her cheeks and ended up pooling and eventually soaking into the changing pad near her ears. Sid was presented with a pretty terrible scene, but nothing he hadn’t seen before with being a nurse. He had also gotten accustomed to changing poopy diapers from another one of his exes that he didn’t have such a rough fall-out from. In fact, it was this ex that introduced him to the idea after all. He spent a handful of years with her where they entertained a pretty prototypical Dom and sub relationship. Perfecting his penchant for degrading and completely controlling someone like this. Although they broke up years ago, Sid still kept in touch with her as a friend, and still harbored a slight flame on a torch he carried for her. Her name found its way wandering through his mind every so often. Sometimes in impossible scenarios or places he would find himself thinking about her. Funny enough, it was in this contextually relevant scenario, he found her name running its course through his head…” Hannah”. The seat of Bec’s diaper being completely filled with her own mess as well as the glistening remnants of the squirting orgasm she made prior helped Sid snap out of it. Then of course, there was the smell that had nothing keeping it even remotely contained now. If the feeling and knowledge of what had happened wasn’t enough, the olfactory portion of the diaper change was the icing on the cake. It smelled bad before, but now it was amplified. Bec couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. She wanted to hide. She couldn’t believe everything that was happening. That Sid had watched her poop in her diaper just a mere hour before, that he’d seen the proof of it through diaper a check and now a change, and that she actually came in this disaster. Now both her and her ex-lover she was hoping to reignite a relationship with were subjected to the smell of her mess that was currently impossible to hide or deny. *SNAP* *SNAP* Bec rattled the chains of the restraints even more at the sound of the polaroid camera cataloguing what she didn’t even want anyone to see in a transient manner, let alone permanent. Tears continued flowing down her cheeks as Sid waited for the pictures to develop. When Sid showed the finished product to her, she broke out into an even more pronounced crying fit; hiccupping intermittently as she tried to catch her breath. It was worse than she could have imagined. Her large mess completely lined the crotch reservoir of her diaper wall-to-wall. North and south, it started as far as about an inch away from the front waistband and traveled all the way across her diaper till it met her supine facing bottom. She couldn’t see it, but she could feel that it went even further as the sensation radiated up towards the back waistband of her diaper. Her mid-section was of course still covered as well. Remnants of the mess still plastered her naughty bits and lower bottom. Bec put her head down flat against the changing table mat. She didn’t want to look at Sid at all and tried desperately to pretend that she wasn’t in her current situation. However, she was startled to feel an invasive cold feeling around her mid-section, forcing her to make her chin come in contact with her chest, looking across her own body to see what was happening. She saw Sid focusing on her mid-section, wet wipe in hand, eyes glued to an area she couldn’t see in her current position. However, she felt that invasive cold feeling again, this time running its course over her mound. Sid made easy work of disaster that took place in Bec’s diaper. Once he had finished wiping down her front, culminating in her still freshly shaved mound, he took a new wet wipe and wiped down the length of Bec’s cunny. He then forced any of the mess stuck to the outside of her naughty bits into the seat of her diaper in this downward motion, leaving the used wet wipe in the crotch of her diaper in the process. He then took another wet wipe and started excavating as delicately as he could. Bec tensed up and shifted her hips at this. That cold feeling was now even more invasive than before. Every so often, Sid would inadvertently hit a pressure point down there, and Bec couldn’t help but let out an involuntary moan through her pacifier. In fact, she found that focusing on this sensation had caused a temporary cessation in her crying. Sid was thorough when it came to cleaning her cunny out. He wanted the wipe to return completely white, which required more and more reentries. It was on the fourth reentry that Bec could feel that “pot boiling over” feeling again. However, before she could even bask in that feeling, it was gone. Sid had moved on to her bottom, cleaning the rest of the resonant mess off of it, before removing the diaper completely and throwing it in the pail. Bec let out a few breathy sighs as she felt the stadium seat protector sensation that accompanied the new diaper being placed under her bottom. Sid lifted her belly shirt slightly, almost positioning it in a fashion similar to where a bra would go so that he could adjust the wings of the diaper. He positioned the top waist band and wings right above the top of her hip bones. He then grabbed the baby powder and in a handful of liberal shaking motions, coated her mid-section. From Bec’s position, she could see the baby powder forming a slight cloud in front of Sid, and she could feel the cool, lighter than air feeling on her exposed cunny. Sid went to work quickly to rub the powder in so that it made a uniform coat where her diapered would inevitably cover. Bec felt his hand move over her naughty bits again in the process. Her mind began to move on its own and she couldn’t help but think that she wouldn’t mind if Sid kept focusing his attention down there. She was shocked at this revelation and could feel the proverbial river beginning to flow down there again. But before she could even fully latch on to the idea, she felt the inside of her thick diaper pressing firm against her. She looked down and saw the Barney figures on the diaper’s landing strip staring back at her, along with Sid securing the bottom two tapes parallel with the seam that ran near her big thighs. Sid finished by pulling the top two tapes tight and sticking them one at a time parallel to her front waistband so that they were no more than two inches apart. Just like the day before, Bec’s diaper was positioned high and snug on her hips while still allowing for movement. This felt even more apparent once Sid took her out of her restraints and stood her up on her feet in front of him. She looked up at him with her pacifier still in her mouth, eyes looking tired from today’s events. She couldn’t help but think that this diaper change had ruined his perception of her. She had intentions of being alluring to him again. How could Sid be even remotely interested in her after what he had just seen her do? Her fears were stifled as Sid smiled down at her and pulled her pink belly shirt down around her belly button as it was still bunched up from before. As his eyes moved from her chest to her tummy, he said “Uh oh, looks like someone’s shoes came untied during all that commotion.” Without hesitating he got down on a knee and began tying her shoes for her, saying “Put your hands on my shoulders sweetie, I don’t want you to fall over.” For one of the first times since experiencing what seemed to be her new life, Bec did what Sid said without any reservations. She placed her palms on his shoulders as he tied her shoes. She knew she loved the pet names, but having tangible evidence that Sid was looking out for her safety made her heart skip a little. Just like the diaper, Sid fastened the shoes tightly but comfortably. As he stood up, he patted and rubbed her big diaper bottom and said “Walk on over to your chart and place your magnets on today’s date sweetie. You were such a good girl and did such a good job today.” It must have been the praise but even though Bec’s face was slightly reddened by what constituted as being a “good girl” in Sid’s eyes, she marched over to the whiteboard labeled “Bec’s Unpotty Training Chart” and picked up one of the yellow number one magnets, placing it in the box marked Tuesday. Sid didn’t miss a beat when it came to making things difficult for her and said “I’m sure that didn’t happen only once, little Bec”. It must’ve been the way his head moved to the side slightly and how he punctuated the condescending remark with a wry smile that caused Bec to quickly look away back toward the board. She couldn’t fully remember each and every wetting seeing as some had happened during moments that her mind was preoccupied with other things. She decided that adding two more number one magnets would probably suffice. As she placed them in the Tuesday square alongside the previous lone number one magnet, she slightly sighed in relief as Sid said “That’s a good girl”. The next two were easy enough in theory but not in practice. She quickly placed the blue number two magnet in the Tuesday square and couldn’t help but hesitate a little bit when she pulled the green number three magnet off the board. Sid chimed in as he noticed her struggling with the green number three magnet. Trying to ease her into it he said in a soft tone “Aw, those other magnets on the board look lonely. I’m sure they’d love for their friend to be with them”. She nodded slightly and couldn’t help but notice her behavior from the outside looking in. Something was pulling her to be that “good girl” for Sid but she couldn’t put a finger on it. She found herself snapping the magnet into place next to the three yellow number ones and one blue number two, semi floored that she was looking back at Sid for approval. “That’s such a good girl. One and two makes what, huh?” Sid said smiling ear to ear at her as she stood in front of the board shifting on her feet slightly. “Three, daddy”, she mumbled through her pacifier, finding herself smiling, yet slightly mortified that she was succumbing to this. She assured herself she referred to him as that honorific to ensure she stayed on his good side. There was no other reason for it, she quickly agreed to herself. “That’s right little Bec. It always makes three”. He smiled at her before motioning her over to him. When she took the hint and started walking over to him, he patted her diaper bottom again and said “Let’s get you some dinner, huh? I’m sure you’re starving after today’s events”. Part 2 - Chapter 1: Seven Days Bec felt a hand guiding her to walk backwards slightly as it pushed lightly on her chest. The backs of her legs met the edge of the bed that she was being lightly pushed towards, causing her legs to buckle slightly until she could feel herself sitting down. The hand continued to push her, beckoning her to give in and lie on her back. Bec’s skin started to rise with goosebumps as she could feel someone’s hands grabbing at the waistband of her panties. A finger was sliding its way around the top waistband, mere inches from her mound. Just when Bec thought the person was going to go further, they removed their finger from her waistband and began crawling over top of her. What had to be a fake fingernail found its way down the length of Bec’s chest, running down the middle of her breasts and all the way down to the top of her panty line. The person was coming in close now. The closer they got, the stronger the smell of cloves became. Bec couldn’t get a good look at who it was but could discern that it was another woman. The mysterious person continued moving in closer and closer until they were no more than an inch away from Bec’s face. Bec shivered and anticipated a kiss, wanting to accept it fully. She closed her eyes, waiting for the soft touch of this mysterious person’s lips. Instead of continuing straight down, the mysterious person continued to move their head down towards Bec’s ear. Instead of receiving that warm and mysterious person’s kiss, Bec received a whispered message. That message seemingly echoed throughout the room over and over again and gained volume as it bounced off the walls. “I’m going to be your worst nightmare.” Bec was startled awake. Like always, she woke up hoping that the reality she was greeted with was actually just a nightmare that she could pinch herself out of. Every morning ushered in a few moments where she had to come to terms with her new life all over again. Dreams of living her adult life would find their way through her unconscious and sleeping thoughts, only to be shattered each and every time the reality set in upon waking. It had been a week. Both figuratively and literally. In one week’s time, Bec had experienced a hand full of “firsts” that she would never have pondered being possible. Her privacy and sexual independence had all but been stripped from her with a flippant signature on a notarized piece of paper. Had she had any real inkling of what she would eventually be signing up for, she would never have made that trip to visit who she now has to refer to as her daddy, Sid. If she could, she would have reversed all of this. However, as she lied on her back, hands and legs spread and restrained in her oversized crib, she always ironically came to the same heart-breaking realisation that she was stuck like this and that there was nothing she could do about it but wait it out. “Only 365 more days of this,” she thought to herself as she tried to fight back tears. She had suffered through seven days of being forced back into diapers, which was something she still couldn’t believe she was even thinking, let alone living. Seven days of being kept from using a restroom, or even “doing her business” without someone else watching. Seven days of being put into horrible and humiliating situations, all for someone she thought, at the worst, might be a one-night stand. Seven consecutive days of being forced to cum in her very used diapers. Seven days of being constantly reminded that this was just the start. Seven horrible days, she thought she was marking off and putting behind her. Yet, here she was, right back at day one. Bec had seemingly followed the same morning routine for the past seven days.She would wake up to the stark reality that she was restrained in an oversized crib, fully incapable of moving her arms or legs away from the crib’s guard rails. This, in turn, served to remind her of how little Sid still trusted her.As she would inevitably start rattling the restraints, hoping for them to give in just a little bit, she would soon start tasting the dummy plastic of the rubber nipple of a pacifier contouring to the inside of her mouth. The rattling of the leg restraints would then, of course, lead to her noticing the feeling of a thick and wet diaper pressed between her legs. This morning was no different. As she felt the semi-cold diaper press back against her, she had a horrifying thought cross her mind: “Did I wet my diaper in my sleep?” She honestly couldn’t remember, given last night’s events. For the first time in what was her new life, she pooped her diaper twice in a day. Unfortunately for her, though, she didn’t have to really go until later in the afternoon, which then led to her not making her creamie until right before dinner. Because of this, she got an early last diaper change for the night, amongst other things. Bec remembered Sid saying late in the afternoon the day before, “This will just have to do until tomorrow morning since you obviously wanted to hold in your poopies like a bad girl.” She then remembered how she watched in horror as he walked over to her unpotty training chart and, with a red magic marker, he drew a giant red X over the square designated for Tuesday. She still couldn’t believe it. Sure, she didn’t try to fill her diaper at the exact moment she felt the need to go the day before, but she didn’t feel like the punishment was warranted. It wasn’t her fault. She even remembered the feeling of holding out hope that Sid would change his mind as she watched the event unfold in her head all over again. She recalled that she even attempted to scan the long rule list in the moment to see if there was any caveat in her unpotty training chart rule. She hoped the memory floating through her head would end with Sid letting her off the hook or maybe even giving her a warning. However, just like the day before, without missing a beat, the ghost of Sid made a beeline over to her and grabbed her pacifier that was dangling over her chest, which had fallen out of her mouth due to being so shocked, no doubt. Memories continued to flood her head now. She couldn’t escape the thoughts. She saw herself fidgeting on her feet again upon seeing the red X seemingly smiling back at her in that moment. She could see and feel him placing her pacifier in her mouth to stifle her fussing in regards to what had happened. “It’s almost as if he knew how unfair it was,” Bec thought to herself as she continued to rattle the chains in her crib slightly. She then saw Sid’s stern and unwavering face. She remembered looking up at him with tear filled eyes after the implication that she was going to be in diapers for an extra week set in. However, Sid pacifying her acted almost like a period on the conversation. It was a done deal, and there would be no going back. As she remembered looking up at him and feeling the first of many tears sliding their way down her face, she was met with Sid’s last words to her before being sent to bed early. That sentence still echoing in her head. “Cry me a river.” Bec squirmed at the thought of that interaction. But her mind wandered as she began to feel that her diaper was pushing up against her cunny more than usual this morning. That’s when she recalled that Sid had opted to send her to bed in a onesie. She still couldn’t see it, but she remembered it was flat white with light blue seams on her collar, arms, and crotch. Naturally, it was a snug fit, and Bec hated how much it rubbed against her all night. Being put to bed at 7:00 PM aside, she had a tough time falling asleep with the light teasing this onesie caused. Then, of course, dealing with the thought of her wearing a diaper and onesie at the age of 28 didn’t help either. The mental image of what she looked like in that onesie when she caught a glimpse of herself in the closet mirror from the night before made her shake her head in an attempt to rid her mind of it. It was of no use. She couldn’t shake the image. Even though the onesie had tight seams to hold everything in place, the diaper still poked out at the sides around her large thighs. It was almost as if the onesie was designed to not only make it obvious that she was wearing a diaper, but to also amplify it. This was especially the case from the front, as her thick and protruding diaper camel-toe was the first thing her eyes were drawn to in that moment. Then, of course, the rest of her body woke up and reminded her of her morning routine. It felt as if she had the urge to pee and poop earlier and earlier each morning. It was hard to forget how just a couple days ago she didn’t even make it past breakfast before she filled her diaper up. The memory of having a spoon-full of applesauce shoved into her mouth right as her body betrayed her was making its rounds through her head, now. She couldn’t help but think about how that cinnamon and apple flavour would no doubt forever be associated with the feeling of her helplessly pooping her diaper against the hard wood of her high-chair seat. She even remembered the feeling of the cold and mushy stuff all over her cheeks and chin as the mess began pressing back against her bottom in a seemingly impossible to stop cascade. Thanks to the highchair restraints keeping her spread out and the nature of using her diaper on a flat surface, the mess almost instantly found its way to her helpless naughty bits. Her face began to burn as she remembered just how much she begged, pleaded, and cried to be finished with breakfast early so as to avoid this. How she rattled the highchair restraints desperately and fruitlessly as Sid continued feeding her, not showing any signs of reprieve when it came to his stance regarding her eating every last bite. Finally, remembering how the apple sauce was just the first course, and how she had an entire Belgian waffle waiting for her after. Her pupils dilated to the slow awakening of fluorescent lights that hung above her. Through her blurry and still groggy vision, she saw the usual tall, slender, and swarthy man fiddling with his keys as he began to cross the threshold of the basement door leading to the oversized nursery. Before fully entering the room, Sid put his head through the crack of the open door and said what Bec made out as: “Just wait here a second.” I need to get her ready, still. “ Sid crossed the room and noticed the smell of stale urine that was coming from the crib as he got closer. He walked up to the guard rail of the crib and leaned over it, crossing his arms along the length of the guard rail’s upper beam, and resting on it. He looked down at Bec with the kind of expression that expects the other party to confess something dire. He looked down on her for a second, and then looked towards the crotch of her swollen diaper. Like every morning, he gave it three deep pats. This sent Bec into a slight squirming fit. This morning routine, and every diaper check was the only time Sid actually touched Bec down there, and Bec was starting to hate how much it stirred her pot. It was a cruel way to wake her sexual impulses up, only to have them ultimately unfulfilled. "Guess what today is, Little Bec.” Sid said with a smile. Bec knew this couldn’t be good. She knew it was Wednesday at least, but tried to fathom what the significance of it was. Regardless, the pacifier gag kept her silent, save for a few muffled whimpers. “Why, it’s Western Wednesday, cowpoke!” Sid exclaimed. Bec was beyond confused now, but had little time to contemplate what Sid meant by this before he started loosening the restraints and spelling it out for her. “This is going to be a new tradition. You can think of it as a rule, I guess, but I don’t like to think of it that way, personally”. Sid said with a wink as he undid the last belt-buckle like restraint attached to her right wrist. With all of her limbs free now, Sid lowered the guard rail of the crib and grabbed Bec’s right wrist, swinging her around so that she was sitting on the edge of the crib. With her right wrist already in hand, Sid then grabbed her left wrist and pulled her to her feet. Even though she had wet her nighttime diaper a couple of times, it still remained high and tight on her waist and showed little-to-no signs of sagging yet, thanks to the onesie and Sid’s diapering skills. “Alright, you can come in now, and lock the door behind you when you do.” Sid said as he wasted no time unsnapping the crotch of Bec’s onesie and yanking it over her head. Bec was made bare and completely topless, wearing only a flat white diaper that was showing a slight yellow tinge in the crotch as the door opened back up again. This caused her stomach to drop further than she thought it could. Due to focusing on Sid’s dialogue, she had somehow forgotten the implications of the interaction that Sid had had before entering the room. To her horror, the opening of the door revealed a woman. Bec’s eyes were drawn to the woman’s face first once she turned around from locking the basement door. She sported a dirty blonde pixie-style haircut that had semi-quaffed bangs that stopped right before her eyebrows. Her eyes were large and a deep green that was a shade or two removed from that of emeralds. In front of these eyes were thick, black-framed glasses. Her face was dotted with freckles that made their way across her cheeks, stopping near her slightly upturned nose. Bec also saw that the woman was wearing a similar lipstick to the one that Bec wore when she walked head first into this mess. The deep red of it admittedly contrasted the woman’s pale face better than it did her own. Bec fought every urge to cover herself up. She had learned that lesson the hard way earlier in the week, and her bottom was still slightly stung as a result of said lesson. “Diaper girls have no modesty, and neither will you.” Sid reminded her over and over again during another long and tear-filled spanking session that had followed a failed attempt at covering up herself with her hands. These same hands remained at her sides, balled up into fists in order to aid in fighting that impulse that would inevitably get her punished. The situation of having a stranger see her like this was bad enough, she didn’t want to add to it. As the woman got closer, Bec couldn’t help but notice that the smell of cloves was getting stronger and stronger, and her heart began to race as a result. Bec noticed the stranger was slightly taller than herself but with a similar build. Bec’s proximity to the woman made her realise her wardrobe as well. This mysterious woman was wearing a blue and white striped t-shirt that flared at the bottom, black leggings that showed off her wide hips and muscular thighs, and light brown high-heel boots that zipped up at the sides. In the moment, Bec couldn’t believe just how jealous she got when she caught a glimpse of the woman’s panty lines through her leggings. Just as Bec could feel the burn in her cheeks from the mysterious woman eyeing her up and down, Sid returned from the closet carrying an assortment of clothing items and what looked like a stuffed horse-head on a stick. “Ah, perfect timing. So Bec, I’ve decided that having someone like you to take care of like this requires a helping hand here and there.” Sid said as he smiled over at the stranger and continued. “Bec, let me introduce you to Hannah.” Part 2 - Chapter 2: the Implications of Western Wednesday Bec could feel her hair being pulled tightly behind her head as the previous statement from Sid rattled in her ears. “Our little cowpoke needs some tight braids if she’s going to be out on the range all day. Would you mind helping me out on that front, Hannah? " Bec could tell that Hannah had a strong grip as she could feel the hair on the back of her head getting partitioned into halves. Her head jerked slightly here and there as Hannah overlaid and intertwined three separate and smaller strands of hair over each other on the left side of Bec’s head. Thanks to Bec’s short hair-style, the braiding didn’t take long, though. In fact, the abrasive nature of the braids forming on her head almost made her forget that she was still standing topless in just a diaper. She could feel her tummy sticking out over the front seam as she stared straight ahead and sucked on her pacifier. Not wanting to garner any more unwanted attention from the stranger currently braiding her hair, Bec remained still and continued to fight the urge to move her hands to shield her chest. Hannah stood back and admired her handy-work. Two dark brown and perfectly symmetrical Dutch braids rested neatly on both sides of Bec’s head. The ends were ponied off with two tiny pink bows that rested just halfway down Bec’s neck due to her hair length. As Sid returned from the closet after a laborious search for what he said was a "necessary piece of the outfit,” he stopped and smiled at seeing Bec’s made-up hair. “How’s this look?” Hannah asked, still standing behind Bec. “It’s absolutely perfect. I’m glad I sent you that message last night”. Sid said as he walked over to the topless and semi-wet diaper-clad Bec. Bec’s confusion about what “Western Wednesday” entailed was slowly and horrifically made clear as she witnessed what other items Sid had carried out of the closet. She saw the stuffed horse head on a stick earlier, but didn’t pay attention to it as she was too preoccupied with the new person in the room, seeing her like this. However, the horse’s purpose became clear when she saw what else Sid had brought back from the closet. Thanks to Hannah being there, getting dressed was quick but also felt like a whirlwind. Bec witnessed the outfit coming together piece by piece as she could unfortunately see herself in the stand-up mirror. First came the tight white shirt that got placed over her. She was happy enough to finally be covered up, but became fidgety by how the t-shirt stopped before her belly button. Next came the vest, thanks to Hannah’s quick work of feeding Bec’s arms through the arm slots. It was a faux leather that sported sewed-on cow-spot patches. Then, naturally, the tell-tale sign that her diaper would remain exposed was Sid fashioning two crew socks and two tan cowboy boots that didn’t extend past her middle shin over her feet. The final pieces of the outfit were then put in place; a plastic gold star adhered to the vest with the words “Deputy” on it, and on her head, a small tan cowboy hat. As Bec stood there sucking on her pacifier and looking at how she resembled a pitiful caricature of Jessie from Toy Story, her gaze was taken away from her reflection thanks to Hannah’s voice. “Well, aren’t you just the cutest little cowgirl?” What made this worse was that even though Hannah was only slightly taller than Bec, she still put her hands on her knees to “get on eye level” with Bec. Bec couldn’t help but look away from Hannah’s mischievously grinning face that was mere inches away from her own. Her cheeks began to burn as she could also feel the wood pole of the horse-head on a stick being pulled up against her diapered crotch. The top half of the wood pole was then placed in front of her by Sid, indicating for her to grab onto it. When she got the hint and grabbed the pole, Sid said, “You will not go anywhere today without your trusty steed.” This pole must be in constant contact with your diaper as you move about your nursery today. The only time you’re allowed to dismount your trusty steed is if Hannah or I tell you to ‘rack up’. Is this understood “? In a slight daze, Bec nodded while feeling the familiar sting of tears filling the bottoms of her eyes and tried to digest these new rules for the day. Her face continued to burn bright red as she felt the invasive wood stick pressing up against her wet diaper and into her cunny. As Sid began to straighten up the tiny cowboy hat nestled on her head, he spoke up again. "I almost forgot; you don’t walk with your trusty steed on ‘Western Wednesday’, little Bec.” A long pause followed as he continued to straighten her outfit. He then smiled directly at her and said, “You gallop.” Part 2-Chapter 3: First Impressions There was something about another woman being in the room that made Bec’s cheeks burn intensely. It had to do with the fact that she could see Hannah’s panty lines whenever she moved and was jealous of that; the fact that this mysterious woman was beautiful and had that alternative vibe that she knew Sid truly liked; and also the fact that Hannah was a complete and total stranger. Bec held onto the stuffed horse-head on a stick, pressing it against her diaper crotch as not to disturb the moment of tranquility that had fallen upon the room that Sid began referring to as a nursery. Over the past week, she had grown to appreciate these moments. They were instances in which there was no inherent and/or deliberate humiliating experience. However, this moment, like all of those previous moments, was short-lived as Hannah spoke up. “So, is the little diaper cowgirl not going to say hi to her new friend?” Hannah said in an upturned tone that one might use if they were trying to pretend to be good with toddlers. Bec shifted on her feet slightly and looked away from Hannah’s face. Like always, she bit down on her pacifier hard in an attempt to soothe herself in situations like this. It never worked. “Aw, she must just be bashful around new people. Go on, little Bec, be nice and say ‘Hi, miss Hannah!’. ” Sid said as he watched the scene unfold in front of him. Bec eased up on her pacifier slightly but continued to tightly grip the stick horse she was forced to hang out with all day. Behind her pacifier she mustered out a feeble “Hi, mith Hannah”. She wasn’t sure if it was Hannah’s joyous reaction or her flat-out coming to terms with what she had heard herself say. Either way, her cheeks felt like they might burn off. Bec’s focus on her own self-pity was broken as she heard Sid say, “Alright, well I have to go upstairs and prepare our little cowpoke some breakfast before she hits the range. Hannah, keep an eye on her, will ya?” As Sid began to walk away, Bec noticed what he was wearing. During the commotion and horror of meeting someone new in her current state, she must have missed this detail. Sid’s face was freshly shaved, which seemed to be the norm nowadays and was quite a far cry from when they used to be a thing. He almost radiated aftershave everywhere he went. What was more perplexing than ever, though, was that he was wearing business casual. Fitted black dress pants hugged his long and slender legs and seemed to be perfectly even with his black desert boots with each long stride. For the top, a black fitted suit jacket with a white button-up underneath that flashed along his wrists. His hair even seemed to be slightly gelled and showed a little bit of a curly-Q that formed naturally due to his side part. He had dressed nicely the entire week before, of course. She remembered a flannel and jeans, a button t-shirt here and there, maybe even a polo, but not a full suit. Bec couldn’t unglue her eyes from him as he walked through the basement door, and she couldn’t help but hope he wouldn’t leave her alone with Hannah. As the basement door shut, though, she felt Hannah’s eyes on her yet again. As Bec slowly turned her head, she was greeted by the 32-year-old Hannah Wolf sitting cross-legged on the nursery’s sofa. Hannah’s gaze didn’t break away from Bec’s one bit. Naturally, Bec tried looking away intermittently every time they made eye contact, but Hannah continued to eye the adult-turned-toddler up and down. She knew there was no way of Bec knowing this, but Hannah couldn’t help but think about how she had been in a similar position with Sid. The only difference is that Hannah wanted it at the time. The irony of the situation wasn’t lost on Hannah by any means, as she recalled wanting to be degraded, torn down, and broken into the perfect diaper girl. The same exact path that Bec was walking down now. But, after her split with Sid years ago, she began exploring and found a new side of herself. A side that wanted to dish it out. 10 seconds of silence that felt like hours transpired between the two of them before Hannah spoke up and said, “You know, I think you and I are going to get to know each other very well. I think we should warm up to each other a little bit, dontcha think? I mean, we might as well”. Hannah finished the sentence with a smile that Bec couldn’t discern as sincere or nefarious. The real punctuation in the statement, though, was Hannah lightly patting her knee, indicating she expected Bec to obey the non-verbal cue. Sensing the power that had been bestowed upon Hannah for simply walking into the room wearing clothing that any adult woman should be normally wearing, Bec decided it would be best to obey. She bit down on her paci slightly and made sure to gallop the five-foot distance between her and Hannah. Even in that short distance, the pumping action of her arms up and down caused by the galloping forced the wooden and cylindrical “back” of the horse she was riding to grind up and down against her thick and wet diaper cunny. She grimaced at the feeling, ashamed that it was making her naughty bits tingle slightly. She was relieved to be able to stop this practice as she reached Hannah, but had a whole new fear start creeping up on her as she heard Hannah say “rack up, little cowgirl”. Still not wanting to cause any strife, Bec began to lift her right leg over the stick of the stuffed horse-head, getting slight relief by not having something constantly pressing up against her for a second. However, it was short-lived as Hannah uncrossed her legs and placed them side by side with her knees touching and began to grab Bec by the waist. Hannah then pulled Bec onto her lap, forcing Bec to straddle both of Hannah’s thick thighs. If she could only barely touch her toes to the ground while straddling Sid’s one knee, Hannah’s two legs made it so Bec’s feet were forced to dangle freely. The position presented a catch-22 situation for Bec. On one hand, it was nice that her crotch wasn’t pressed up against one of Hannah’s thighs, but on the other hand, her legs were spread to an angle just shy of 90 degrees. Bec couldn’t help but sense how warm and soft Hannah felt. She could feel Hannah’s warmth radiating through her leggings and onto Bec’s exposed inner thighs. Bec even started appreciating that clove smell that was seemingly perfumed on the stranger. “See, this isn’t so bad, huh?” Hannah said as she began to lightly bounce Bec on her lap, patting her large diaper bottom in the process while her other hand held onto her side. Flashbacks of poopy diaper knee bounces initially began circulating through Bec’s head as the bouncing started. Memories of her mess finding its way to her exposed cunny popped up. Memories of her crotch taking the brunt of the gravitational force each time she was bucked made its rounds in her head as well. However, due to her legs being stretched out more than usual, her bottom was taking most of the contact when it met Hannah’s knees. In fact, it wasn’t bad at all. It felt soft. It even gave Bec slight goosebumps to feel Hannah’s hand running its course over her diaper bottom. Bec even mustered a slight smile behind her pacifier that Hannah couldn’t help but latch onto. “Aw, little cowgirls just love their horsey rides, huh?” Hannah said as she smirked behind her lipstick. It was the same smile that Bec couldn’t decipher the underlined intentions. Hannah continued to look into Bec’s eyes and bounced her as the basement door opened, cuing Sid, who appeared with a tray full of French toast, amongst other things. As Sid placed the tray of food onto Bec’s oversized high chair, Bec noticeably tensed up quickly. Hannah felt Bec’s legs squeezing against her thighs in the process, putting a slight halt to the bucking motion. Something about Bec’s being worried and fearing having someone new see her in her current state must’ve blocked out that stubborn morning sensation. Whatever the reason, it was back and in full force. Bec began to feel herself soaking her diaper, not even remotely concerned by it as she could feel the warmth spreading against her crotch and upper thighs. Bec’s mind was only focused on one thing now; she had to poop, and she could tell it was going to be bad. Unfortunately for Bec, Hannah had grabbed Bec’s wrists during the initial bouncing slowdown in order to keep her from losing her balance on her knee. This just caused Bec to squirm against Hannah’s thighs as she squeezed and tensed her legs into them, contorting her face behind her paci and breathing in short spirts. Hannah was surprisingly confused and looked up at Sid who had just noticed the commotion. “What’s she doing?”. Hannah said while focusing on the fidgeting Bec. Hannah was just as alarmed hearing Sid’s explanation. “Oh! This is perfect timing, actually! Little Bec has to poop her diaper, and if the last week is any indication, she absolutely hates doing this while sitting on my lap, so I’m sure she’s trying her best to keep from doing it on yours, no doubt. It’s amazing really; even after all those spankings and even adding a week to her diaper life, she still tries to hold it. " Hannah looked back at Sid a bit confused, wondering where he was going with his speech as he took a slight pause. She continued to hold onto the squirming Bec. "I’ll leave it up to you, Hannah. If you want to stand her up and let her poop her diaper like that instead, then that’s totally up to you. If you want her to stay on your lap, I suggest pulling her into your chest. Since she’s sitting up and down, she’s able to hold it in a little better. If you pull her into you, your legs will keep her spread out. That position will force her bottom in the air and off your lap slightly as well, and will make it downright impossible for her to hold it for very long. ” Bec continued to squirm and shook her head in an attempt to try and dispel what Sid had said. It was the truth, though. He had proven it on the third morning of her new diapered life. She didn’t care if she got another red X on her unpotty training chart. Sid was absolutely right. She hated pooping her diaper this way. She could feel her body getting hot as sweat began to form on her forehead. The sting of her blushing cheeks reached an absolute fever pitch. Hannah paused for a second, looking at Bec’s pleading and tear-filled eyes as the oversized toddler grimaced and winced intermittently behind her pacifier. Bec looked back into Hannah’s emeralds. She still felt that warmth and could smell the cloves, gaining a slight comfort from them. It was almost as if everything about Hannah came off as cold up front, but then got warmer with each passing moment one spent with her. Bec felt like she could hang onto this, that Hannah could see how much this pained her, ultimately leading her to make the right choice. The next thing Bec saw was Hannah’s smirk that lifted up the left side of her mouth into a slight grin. The next thing Bec felt, of course, was Hannah positioning Bec’s hands behind her own back high and tight, and the slight at first, but ultimately firm sensation of being pulled forward. Bec’s heart plummeted into her stomach and the overheated sensation she was feeling from before abruptly turned into a frosty cold sweat as she began to move closer and closer to Hannah’s chest. Bec’s cheeks made contact with the middle of Hannah’s thorax, and the first sensation she felt was that (now understood) counterintuitive warmth radiating from Hannah. The second sensation was Hannah’s soft bosom pressing against Bec’s face, which, under different circumstances, would have been appreciated. The third sensation, of course, was the persistent and steadily building sting coming from Bec’s lower half, accompanied by that icy cold sensation from earlier, turning into one that made her entire body feel like it was going to spontaneously combust. Bec tried squirming against Hannah’s grip but was unable to find any weak point to try to reposition herself. Hannah had Bec pressed into her chest firmly and seemingly flowed with and absorbed every squirm and attempt to break free that Bec presented. Being in this position was torture for Bec. Her diaper bottom was almost parallel to Hannah’s legs that she was straddling. Her legs being kept open by at least a foot and a half thanks to Hannah’s large thighs didn’t help either. Bec tried in vain to close her legs against Hannah’s. Yet, each attempt was as useless as trying to smash a cue ball with one’s bare hands. Of course, the muscle memory associated with the act and the red alert messages her bottom half was sending to her brain were working fine. But each visceral reaction to close her legs was met with them basically staying right where they started, firmly spread apart. Bec bit down on her pacifier harder than ever and found herself arching her neck back, planting her face straight into Hannah’s chest as she continued to squirm against that vice-like grip. If it wasn’t for Hannah’s chest acting as a de facto pacifier gag in that moment, Bec’s pacifier would have fallen out of her mouth as the first wet fart signaled the dam was breaking. Bec stopped squirming slightly as the pain began to win out. It didn’t take much, but the easing up and the slight pushing to alleviate the pain forced the beginning of the mess to loudly cascade into the seat of her diaper in a gurgling and squelching cacophony. With eyes closed tight against Hannah’s peplum, Bec quickly felt the seat of her diaper fill up with her mess. It didn’t matter if she had been in this situation more than seven times over the past week; the feeling remained as foreign as it did the first time and made her heart skip a beat and sink into her stomach as the soft, warm, and form-fitting sensation pressed and smashed its way against her bottom. Bec began to let out puffs of heavy and weighted breaths between each interval of pushing, as she tried to force the remainder of her mess out. She was getting to the point in her new life where she could recognize the early signs of that awful “half-way out” feeling that pooping her diaper presented. Even though filling her diapers was ultimately an “accident” and a product of her not being able to handle the pain and pressure that the act presented, she still had to work to force the rest out. To mitigate this, she began pushing as hard as she could right when she could feel that she was almost finished. Bec could feel that the extra effort she was exerting in that unnatural semi-prone position was causing her sweat to dampen the armpits of her white undershirt. Hannah could feel how moist Bec’s skin was against her own during the ordeal. She continued to hold onto Bec’s wrists even though the threat of escape was pretty much a moot point by now. In terms of witnessing her first poopy diaper on someone other than herself, Hannah had a trial by fire experience. Even from the start, Bec’s diaper made the whole nursery swell with a pungent stink. The humbling sounds coming from Bec’s backside during the whole affair and the fact that Hannah could feel Bec’s diaper swelling against her own legs really hammered the severity home. However, Hannah felt a new sensation that she didn’t expect. At the stretch of land between her breasts, Hannah could feel the moist presence of Bec’s tears pressing against her skin through her peplum. The silent sobbing into her chest that accompanied the act came after, signaling that Bec had finished pooping. The complete and total difference that five minutes made resonated with Hannah in this moment. Five minutes ago, Bec’s legs were squeezing against Hannah’s for dear life. Now Bec’s legs were just dangling in defeat off of Hannah’s. Five minutes ago, the nursery smelled like baby powder, and to the other two in the room that weren’t desensitized to the smell, Hannah’s cloves. Now, it reeked with the origin being a very used diaper on Sid’s ex. Five minutes ago, the room was filled with Bec’s whines and the rustling of her diaper in her squirming fit. Now, the only sounds that filled the room were Bec’s muffled sobs behind a pacifier into Hannah’s chest. Bec expected a warm embrace to accompany yet another debilitating moment. Sid always seemed to place his large hand on her back after moments like these. She came to expect it as a consolation for her humiliating acts. She even began getting goosebumps from the experience. Hannah’s hands didn’t move, though. One still remained tightly clasped on Bec’s two wrists that were firmly held behind her back; the other remained at Bec’s side. Bec even gave a slight nudge against Hannah’s grip, trying to coax her into performing the routine she had become so used to. She was greeted with that vice-like grip that was unwavering and seemingly uncaring. As she tried to position her head to look at Hannah, Bec felt herself being forced back into an upright position abruptly. Hannah began pushing on Bec with her free hand and pulling her with the other. The effect of which was that Bec was basically road rolling the mess in her diaper against her bottom and cunny as it moved from a semi-prone position to a straight up and down on Hannah’s legs. The soft mess, as always, had zero regard for how Bec felt about the situation and pushed against her sensitive bits indiscriminately when presented with an opportunity such as this. When Hannah positioned Bec back on her now poopy diaper bottom, she was naturally met with a totally different woman than she had assumed Bec to be all those years. Today was the first day they had ever met each other. It was even safe to say that Bec probably had no idea Hannah existed up until today. It was almost too perfect in Hannah’s mind that the first time she physically met Sid’s ex, who she had Facebook stalked and cursed under her breath in passing all those years, was currently living this new life that involved being forced back into diapers at all times. That insular moment felt about as sweet as Hannah figured it could get. Yet, something almost refreshing happened as she felt the contents of Bec’s diaper press against her leg during that forced repositioning. There was something rejuvenating about knowing that Bec’s freshly pooped diaper was pressing against her horribly and how much this brought Bec discomfort in the process. Hannah, seeing that very same Bec sporting bright red cheeks that glistened with her own tears as the grown woman turned diaper girl sobbed into her pacifier on Hannah’s lap, felt almost like drinking water at this point. Naturally, the river was flowing. Even though they had parted ways, Hannah couldn’t help but feel vindictive against someone that had hurt Sid the way Bec had. In fact, it got so bad that Hannah began calling Bec “Open Leggy Becky” in her head. The irony wasn’t lost on Hannah that “Open Leggy Becky” even made sense given the events just moments prior. She loved that connection in her head and knew she would continue with it eventually. Right now, of course, Hannah wasted no time egging the tear cascade on. “That is such a good little diaper filler”. “Hannah said as soon as Bec’s gaze met her own. She continued with her half-upturned smile, shaking her head back and forth close to Bec’s in what would have been an Eskimo kiss had they been a hair closer. "Ms. Hannah can tell you made quite a large poopy in your diaper for your Daddy and I. Your Daddy filled me in on all your rules, by the way, and I couldn’t have agreed more with him on you deserving them. ” Hannah punctuated the sentence by lightly touching Bec’s nose, ignoring the tears streaming down the woman’s face in the process. Hannah looked slightly past Bec and upturned her gaze slightly, addressing Sid in the process. “Should we make her do her nursery rhyme and #3 right now?” She said with a grin, her lips trembling in excitement. Sid, who had been watching the whole thing, posturing as if he would rather be doing anything else as he quickly checked his watch, relayed back to Hannah. “No. #3’s happen on my time, and right now, it’s breakfast. I’m not going to sit here and have her morning meal go to waste just because she pooped her diaper this early. I’m afraid she’s just going to have to deal with it.” Sid began positioning two chairs over by Bec’s highchair as he finished the sentence, not even looking back. Hannah, couldn’t help but bring the left side of her mouth back up in that smirking grin that Bec was starting to fully understand the true nature of. Their eyes met for a split second before Hannah mouthed a couple of words that were followed by a wink. Those words didn’t register with Bec right away, but eventually they rang out louder and louder in her head until they became audible. “Works for me." Part 2 - Chapter 4: Negative Contact It was happening again. Another food was becoming associated with that disgusting poopy diaper feeling. This time it was scrambled eggs with melted cheese and ketchup splattered on top. The soft mess in her diaper pressed hard against her bottom thanks to her hard-wood high-chair seat. And like every feeding that was accompanied by a messy diaper, Bec’s senses were pulling her in opposite directions. Each bite of the scrambled eggs, while pleasant, was paired with the sensation of her mess being flattened against her big bottom. Signals constantly traveled up and down her body with each bite. One signal would relay a sense of simple pleasure that comes from eating, instantly followed by a sense of repulsion coming from the nerves on her back side. Then, of course, there was a second or two in between her swallowing and Sid forking more eggs where the smell of her mess would penetrate her nostrils. “Can I feed her?” Hannah chimed in as Sid was about half way through the plate of eggs. Sid looked back at her, slightly smudging ketchup on Bec’s cheeks in the process, and said, “I can’t see why not.” Regardless of the current situation, Hannah’s switching places with Sid and picking up the fork to continue the feeding caused Bec to shake her restraints slightly and look away in pain. Hannah had been in Bec’s life for no more than an hour or so at this point. It was bad enough that Bec effectively “broke-in” Hannah’s lap minutes prior. But Hannah fulfilling a similar role to Sid’s this quickly was devastating to Bec. The lines were clear. Bec was expected to treat Hannah with the same amount of respect that she inherently owed to Sid now. What was worse was that it almost seemed as if Hannah thoroughly and earnestly savored this authority. Hell, the amount of enjoyment she got out of marking another red X on Bec’s unpotty training chart was bordering on sinister. Bec figured this would be the consequence of her so obviously trying to keep her morning routine from happening on Hannah’s thighs. However, there was something about how quick Hannah was pleading the case that there was a need for the red X and how jovial and proud of herself she was when bringing this thought up with Sid. Fortunately for Hannah and unfortunately for Bec, Sid had already closed the case on whether a red X was necessary or not. It was, and Sid allowed Hannah to be the one to mark the chart. Hannah couldn’t help herself in the process, smiling ear to ear the entire time with both her and Bec, knowing full well that Bec was now a week further away from getting out of diapers than she was when she signed the ill-fated contract. Hannah forked some scrambled eggs from the plate and brought them up to Bec’s mouth. She began pushing the fork forward while saying, “Alright little miss potty pants, open wide for their airplane!” Not only did the demeaning pet name make Bec cringe, but so did the scenario itself. Not wanting to start anything though, Bec wiggled slightly but opened her mouth, anticipating the incoming flavor of eggs to accompany the other previously mentioned terrible sensation. Hannah completely and unabashedly missed Bec’s mouth. It wasn’t even close. Bec felt bits of scrambled eggs falling down and bouncing off of her shoulder, landing on the tray that kept her locked in as well as falling on the ground below. Bec could feel the cool of the ketchup smeared across her left cheek as her eyes met Hannah’s deep green ones. “Aw, I guess it only makes sense that you’d be a messy eater, too.” Hannah said, with that same deceptive smirk as before. Bec blushed a deep red at Hannah’s remark, which was no doubt referencing the current state of her diaper. She was shocked at what had happened in a way, but not completely taken aback. Bec remembered Sid doing something similar for her first feeding, of course. In fact, she had gotten somewhat used to having her mouth slightly messy after each meal. Sid seemingly always tries to make a point of getting some of her meal on her face. It had gotten better, though. She made sure to keep her mouth extra wide-open to try and avoid this. She shrugged off the miss but not the comment, opening her mouth wide to accept the next forkful as her cheeks still burned slightly from it. Same result. Eggs were falling to the ground again as Bec felt even more of the cold ketchup pressing against her cheeks and lips. Bec even tried aiming for the fork this time, but it was as if at the last moment, Hannah’s hand moved way off course. Hannah looked more annoyed than anything at this second failed feeding attempt. Placing the fork down in slight defeat, she began posturing in an overzealous manner, almost feigning exhaustion regarding what she perceived Bec was currently being; a fussy, bratty, and over-sized adult-aged toddler. Hannah looked back at Sid after drawing out a long sigh and said, “She’s being such a fussy little girl this morning. She won’t even let me put any of her breakfast near her mouth, let alone in it!” She looked back at Bec, paused for a second after eyeing her up and down, and then found the perfect nerve to exploit by exclaiming, “Aw, she must still be ashamed of what she did on my knee earlier!” Hannah stood up and slightly leaned over Bec’s high-chair table saying, “Don’t worry sweetie. Miss Hannah isn’t mad at you for pooping your diaper on her lap. It’s just what little girls like you do, after all.” Hannah lightly poked Bec’s nose and formed a tight closed-mouth smile following the sentence. Bec received the nose poke and scrunched her face up slightly upon contact. She couldn’t help but let out an exhausted whine and look away from Hannah upon hearing her condescending reassurance. Bec figured she’d probably be less upset if they just made fun of her for what she had done. Instead, Sid and Hannah were masters at gaslighting her about her new life. According to them, and what they wanted Bec to believe, what happened on Hannah’s knee earlier was just as normal or expected as the sun rising in the morning. The humiliation Bec was experiencing slowly turned into slight irritation. She pulled tightly on the high-chair restraints, almost treating them like one would a pillow that needed a good punch. She knew she had to fight every urge in her body to keep her from speaking up, though. Even though Hannah was obviously missing on purpose, Bec knew she had to play along out of fear of what could follow disobedience. She had even been keeping her mouth open so wide during the attempts that her jaw was starting to hurt. Bec intermittently found and broke Hannah’s unwavering gaze as she saw Hannah’s smile from before slowly turn into an expression of complete and total irritation following her ‘cutesy’ but ultimately fake encouragement. Her green eyes didn’t look away from Bec’s, and her lips were pursed. Bec could tell just by this look alone that she was on thin ice regardless of how unfair the situation was. But, like night and day, Hannah’s face returned to a smirk. Had Bec blinked, she would have missed the quick transition and probably just assumed Hannah had put on a mask in a split second. “Alright little messy girl, let’s try this again, shall we?” Hannah said in a cheerful tone that cracked slightly. Bec forced all of her attention toward the incoming asteroid of scrambled eggs hurling toward her. She kept her eyes peeled and her mouth stretched open as far as it could reasonably go. She noticed Hannah’s hand starting to veer right and moved her mouth in that direction. However, right as she made her move, Hannah made a countermove. This time, Bec felt the ketchup on her chin, and the bits of scrambled eggs fell on her tray. It was another complete and total miss. At this third miss, Hannah slammed the fork down on the plate, which reverberated with a high-pitched ting that accompanied metal on ceramic. She stood up quickly and purposefully and got right in Bec’s face, pointing her index finger out inches away from Bec’s nose. In this split moment of movement, Bec was instantly greeted with that familiar clove smell again, and it echoed louder now due to Hannah’s close proximity. It was so strong and so close that it even masked the smell of Bec’s dirty diaper, which was seemingly sticking to every surface in the room by now. However, the smell of the cloves was not welcome this time thanks to the lecture that proceeded to flow from Hannah’s lips. “Listen up, and listen good, missy. If you refuse your breakfast one more time, you can kiss the idea of getting your poopy diaper changed today goodbye.” Bec’s veins turned to ice at the sentence she just heard. Sid was unfair, but he was never THIS bad. Bec had to seriously mess up according to Sid’s wants and rules to earn a punishment similar to what Hannah was threatening. Bec sat there as her eyes began to well up while being glued to Hannah’s as the lecture continued. “Since you apparently LOVE being so messy, as evident by your face and bottom right now, you can just remain messy until bed time if you act up again. Who knows, maybe we can just mark a preemptive red X for tomorrow too.” Hannah said, looking back at Sid as if he was supplying back up for the obviously and obscenely unfair terms. He sat, seemingly unaffected. Bec cringed and squinted her eyes in an attempt to quell the inevitable tear cascade at how Hannah emphasized the word “love” in her previous sentence. She began to rattle the high chair restraints hard now, pulling on them with all her might. She had to do something. Hannah was seemingly trying to find any excuse at all to add extra weeks of this diapered hell to Bec’s life. However, it was the next thing that Hannah said that made Bec stiffen and sit straight up, making her skin crawl as the hair on her neck began to rise. “Do you think I’m joking, little Bec?” Hannah said with a pause as she got closer to Bec’s ketchup-stained face. Hannah took in the smell of the tomato puree product, which naturally had Bec’s messy diaper cutting through it. This olfactory cacophony made it to where Hannah even tried to imagine what scent “Open Leggy Becky” probably dolled herself up with when she first came back into Sid’s life a week ago. Her heart fluttered at how much of a juxtaposition that perfume probably was to Bec’s current “fragrance”. She figured if she could bottle up and drink the sensation she was feeling by connecting these dots, she would be able to sustain her life with them. No more water. No more food. Just the thought of Bec being where she is now compared to where she was nine days ago. She examined how fearful Bec had become of her. How she winced at the mere sound of Hannah’s voice. Hannah decided to amplify her feelings and emphasize the depth of her conviction for her previously stated statements. “Don’t you EVER, and I mean ever, fuck with me like that again. I’m going to be your worst nightmare. " Hannah returned to her chair and donned that "everything is fine” mask from before, as Bec sat speechless. Bec’s mouth was agape and her heart was beating fast now. She was horrified by Hannah and afraid of what pain she might inflict. She wanted nothing but everything to go smoothly with her from now on in an attempt to avoid that potential pain. Bec looked over at Sid, hoping he’d step in and hoping he’d limit Hannah’s rule. He did nothing. He stared back at her and slightly shrugged, his mouth going slightly sideways as if to nonverbally say “What can ya do?”. Bec wasn’t sobbing now, but tears were flowing in a steady stream down her face as she turned to see Hannah’s forkful of scrambled eggs getting closer and closer to her. She was too shocked at what was unfolding to sob. As the forkful of scrambled eggs got closer, she couldn’t help but recall the moon landing video she was forced to watch in school as the “spaceship” approached its general destination. The scene and the words flowed through her head now. She saw herself bored in her college class that showed her the footage. The right side of her face was resting against her right hand, which was braced against her desk as she slouched forward trying to stay awake in the dimmed classroom. The irony was not lost on her that her current high chair seat was about as firm and uncomfortable as that classroom’s desk chairs. She even had a slight moment of euphoria, remembering how sitting on that desk chair felt without a diaper strapped to her waist. She even started to recall what her soft silk panties felt like against her skin that day. She remembered how that particular pair left a railroad-esque track around her waist and how annoying it was. Oh, what she’d give to feel the sting of her top pantie elastic slightly cutting into her waist in lieu of the current feeling. The staticky and walky-talky sounding conversation between Houston and the three echoing in her head in pieces now. …Buzz, this is Houston. Loud and clear. You’re really coming in beautifully. Over… …Now comes the gymnastics… …Minus 47… …Roger… … 3, 2, 1,.. …MARK! Ground control was celebrating and applause was echoing in Bec’s head as another slow but deliberate tear slipped down her cheek. Through this applause, she heard another staticky message cutting through that wasn’t present in the actual transmission as the sound of scrambled eggs careened to the floor. …It seems you guys landed quite a bit off course…

Anna is a very unfortunate young woman. Orphaned at a young age in a country that believes women are inferior and infantilizes them she is adopted and has to grow up in a society she knows is unfair. Today is a big day. It is her graduation from high school but it also much, much more. --- This story is long and has been quite the project. It's been worked on for 18 months! I just want to make it very clear going in that I do not condone women being treated unequally in any way. I do not condone any group being treated unfairly. This story is set in a dystopian world that isn't meant to reflect on any existing country. --- If you enjoy this story you can see the next part RIGHT NOW on my Patreon page! https://www.patreon.com/posts/sallas-part-two-71795546 My writing is my sole income so I appreciate each and every person who can help me pay the bills and fill the refrigerator. For $5 a month you can see everything I post one full week before the rest of the world. For $10 you can see the updates early AND you get access to 41 stories that are EXCLUSIVE for patrons. I post two updates of 2,000+ words a week. For more information on additional patron tiers and rewards (such as discounts on commissions or free stories) please check out my Patreon page: https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 Thank you everyone who supports me or who visits my page to check it out ❤️ --- Sallas By Elfy Anna woke up with a feeling of dread. As she sat up in bed she felt her diaper crinkle wetly and as her eyes adjusted to being awake she saw her childish princess pink bedroom coming into focus. From the princess posters on the wall to the unicorn bedsheets everything was designed to be as feminine and childish as possible. It would’ve been great for a child but for eighteen-year-old Anna it was a reminder of her miserable situation. It was a big day for Anna but one she was not looking forward to in the slightest. In fact she had every reason to believe it would be the worst day of her life. She relaxed her bladder and wet her already damp diaper. She had desperately tried to maintain her bladder and bowel control which was very much unlike most girls her age. She was eighteen-years-old and today would be the day of both her graduation and marriage along with thousands of other women across the country. Anna swung her legs over the side of the bed. She was thankful at least that her adoptive parents hadn’t put up the side of the crib, when they did that it meant she was trapped until someone let her out which was beyond humiliating no matter how many times it happened. Her light nightgown went down just past her knees but the embarrassing underwear underneath showed through. She opened the cabinet at the bottom of her bedside table and pulled out one of the only reminders she had of what felt like a completely different life. The photo album that Anna pulled out was well-worn from how often it was handled and flicked through. She opened the book to a random page and saw a photo of her family from eight years ago, the smiling girl in the picture was unrecognisable to Anna now. She closed her eyes and tried to recall the events that had led to this place. Anna’s parents and sister had travelled to Sallas on business eight years ago. Sallas was, and is, a very wealthy and powerful country that was also horrendously misogynistic. Women were little more than children in the views of the men that ran the country. As such women didn’t work and had very little rights, many weren’t even potty trained until their marriages which were often arranged by their fathers. “Why did you bring me here…” Anna whispered under her breath as she ran her finger over the photo. Anna’s father had business to conduct and had brought the rest of the family for a vacation. Although the society was misogynistic women that weren’t from Sallas were usually treated equally and at the resort the family were going to stay at they would be fine. Anna couldn’t remember much of the vacation at this point but she remembered the day the whole family went for a drive into the countryside, she remembered the truck coming the other way and the next thing she knew she was in the hospital. Anna was the only survivor. She was too young to memorize contact details and after a cursory check for family back in her home country Anna was sent to an orphanage. She was adopted shortly afterwards and had been living with this family ever since. The photos were all she had left. Not much else had survived the crash. It didn’t take long at all to realise that life in Sallas was very different from home. “Anna!” The booming voice of Harold Abbott, Anna’s adoptive father, seemed to make the floor shake, “Get your butt down here!” Anna sighed as she put her photo album away. As soon as Anna had been put in care she had had to learn the customs of Sallas. She still had nightmares over the tantrum, punishment and diapering on her first day in the care home. Even for a ten-year-old it was a huge culture shock and she had never accepted the position all other girls took as inevitable for them. Anna remembered trying to tell the other girls that none of this was normal. She remembered trying to explain to them that outside of Sallas girls weren’t treated like this. Most of them looked at her as if she was an alien whilst a few openly mocked her desire for equality. Back in Anna’s former country she had loved going to school. She had enjoyed all her lessons especially science and math, but these weren’t options for a woman in Sallas. The last eight years of her schooling had been about making sure she knew her place, about making her a good wife. It felt like her time at school was let about teaching her things and more about building a brochure that could be presented to men who were interested in her. She hated every minute of it and frequently got into trouble, she just couldn’t accept this state of affairs. Anna knew better than to make her father wait. Harold certainly didn’t share Anna’s progressive views on women and it felt like Anna had spent half her time in this house being punished for one reason or another. Anna stood up and felt her diaper sag slightly. She pulled her nightie off and replaced it with a loose fitting pair of pants and a shirt. As Anna walked downstairs she could heard her adoptive mother, Michelle, bustling around in the kitchen. Like a good housewife she was preparing breakfast for everyone. Anna walked into the kitchen and slumped into the chair opposite her father. Harold was leaning back in his seat and reading the newspaper. She felt so many emotions for what was to come that day but they were nearly all negative. “You know I don’t like when you do that.” Harold grunted as Michelle put a plate of toast down in front of Anna. “Huh?” Anna looked up from her food. “Pants are for men.” Harold said as he lowered his newspaper. “I’m just wearing it here.” Anna said quietly, “I’m not going to wear them outside.” “You better not.” Harold warned, “You don’t want to be sent to Finishing School…” Anna shivered. For once she agreed with her father. The “Finishing Schools” were basically brainwashing camps. Women and girls who didn’t toe the line were sent to these secretive places and were never the same when they came back. No one really knew what happened inside those walls and it was a good reminder to Anna what could happen any time the men in her life wanted. Anna’s small teenage acts of defiance would stop as soon as that scary place was mentioned. “Is your dress ready? Your gown? Oh you must be so excited! Can I get you a drink?” Michelle buzzed around Anna like a bee. Anna felt bad for her mother who had always grown up in these oppressive conditions but she felt even worse for herself. She had an arranged marriage planned for just after her graduation. What should’ve been the happiest day of her life felt like little more than being signed over from one master to another. She only vaguely knew the person to whom she was betrothed, he had been in her grade at school but boys and girls didn’t often interact thanks to their vastly different curriculums. “Yes, I spoke to Ryan’s father this morning.” Harold said as he drank some of his coffee, “He’s very excited.” “I bet he is.” Anna muttered quietly, “He’s basically getting a free slave.” “You’ll be delighted when you see him.” Harold continued as if he didn’t hear Anna, “He seems like a very nice young man. Super ambitious too. He’s going to take over his Dad’s business one day. ” Anna had seen pictures of Ryan. He was taller than she was and was admittedly good looking even if his smile came off as a little insincere. She didn’t know too much else about him except his father was very wealthy and Ryan would be getting fast tracked up the company ladder once he had finished college. It was hard to believe that these were the only things she knew about the man she would be marrying in just a few hours’ time. For men business and power meant everything. In the rigid gender defined society of Sallas a man’s worth could be defined by how much was in his bank account and how many people he had underneath him. All men aspired to climb the corporate ladder as far as possible. “Oh, of course, before you start!” Michelle hurried over again. Anna saw something in her hand and immediately grimaced. “Oh, mom… come on.” Anna complained though she knew it was pointless. “You’ll have to get used to it.” Harold grunted as he flicked his eyes over to look at Anna, “I’ve been too lax with you.” As a bib fluttered down over Anna’s head and she rolled her eyes. The white cloth designed to keep her clothes clean was completely unnecessary. She couldn’t help but shake her head with an ironic smirk. Lax was not a word she would use to describe Harold’s style of parenting, though in truth she knew most girls wouldn’t have got off so lightly with some of the things she had done growing up. Anna looked at the food without appetite. She pushed the plate away from her and looked up at her father. It was an embarrassment to her that every morning she had to wait for Harold to decide to change her diaper so she could get ready for the day. There was something she needed to do before her change though. She hated doing this with people present but it wasn’t like she had a choice. Anna put her hands to the seat underneath her and lifted her butt off the seat. She closed her eyes and took a deep breath in the same way she had done thousands of times before. With her cheeks blushing red she pushed down with her straining tummy muscles. It was like an explosion in her diaper as soft lumps were pushed out of her in quick succession. The poop quickly piled up in the seat of her diaper. It’s slimy warmth a familiar if unwelcome feeling for the eighteen-year-old. She kept her ass off the wooden surface of the seat as Harold looked up from his newspaper. He checked his watch and sighed with annoyance before folding the newspaper up. “I suppose you’ll want that sorted out before we leave.” Harold said as he lifted himself up, “Come on. I look forward to not having to do this anymore.” Anna bit her lip before her mouth got her in trouble again. Bred for generations to be unquestioning, most women in Sallas didn’t give their men much trouble, Anna didn’t have that same unquestioning obedience. She stood up and started to follow her adoptive father out of the kitchen. She looked over her shoulder to see her mother standing by her seat and watching her go. Michelle had a troubling look on her face. “Of course you’ll be coming back here after the wedding.” Harold continued as they went up the stairs, “Ryan will need to go to college and he won’t need you there.” Anna knew all this. She knew the plan was to be married to Ryan and then whilst he goes off to college she would stay at home cooking and cleaning. Her further education would be an intensive course on being a good housewife. Then she would be sent off with a man she barely knew to turn into a good little Sallasian woman. Anna followed her father back to her bedroom and walked over to the changing table for a process that had happened countless times in the past. She pulled down her pants without a modicum of shame. She then turned so her back was to the changing table and put her hands on the edge. She jumped and lifted herself up. When she landed on the table in a sitting position she winced, the mess in her diaper was compacted between her butt and the table spreading it all over her skin. That was a feeling she would never get used to. Anna laid back and looked up to the ceiling as Harold gathered a fresh diaper, some baby wipes and baby powder. There was little care in the way he pulled at the tapes on the front of her disposable. This was just a necessary task for the patriarch of the family, something that all men were obligated to do, an unpleasant but unavoidable chore. As Anna felt the cool wet wipes rubbing on her skin she felt a sudden feeling of panic flood her system. There was something in the casual way this was happening that made her shiver, the reality of this being her whole life hit her like a brick. “Please don’t make me marry him…” Anna whimpered as she felt herself tremble. “Anna, we’ve been through this.” Harold replied impatiently. “I want to go back!” Anna yelled now. She felt tears fill her eyes though she tried to rapidly blink them away. She cursed herself for not being stronger, “Just send me back! I’d rather be homeless back home than live here!” Harold had just finished wiping her clean and now Anna knew she had made a mistake. The used diaper was balled up and dropped in the pail at the end of the padded table. Instead of putting her straight into a fresh disposable Harold instead roughly pulled Anna off the table and went over to the bed. “No!” Anna cried out, “I hate this place! I hate you!” Harold said nothing. Anna was pulled by her wrist and as her father sat on the edge of the bed, she was pulled forwards and across his lap. Anywhere else in the world an eighteen-year-old girl getting a spanking would be exceptionally unusual, in Sallas it was very common. Anna kicked her legs out to try to escape but Harold was very practiced with this and his leg tucked around Anna’s to prevent movement. The first spank was enough of a shock to the system that Anna yelped like a puppy with its tail trodden on. Harold didn’t hold back when punishing the women in the house and Anna could do little but pray for mercy as he spanked her rear end repeatedly. “You. Do. As. Your. Told!” Each of Harold’s word was spat out angrily and was punctuated by a spank to Anna’s butt. Anna sobbed as she felt the stinging and heat of her punishment warming her buttocks. Combined with the humiliation she just felt awful. She shook her head from side to side as if saying no to a question. “Your. Insolence. Will. Get. You. In. Trouble!” Harold continued. Anna obviously couldn’t see her butt but she was sure it was bright red by now and probably even had her father’s handprint on it. She wailed loudly like a toddler being punished. She hated crying, nothing made her feel more like the child the men of that cursed country treated has as like crying. She took great hiccupping breaths in between each smack of her bottom which made her exclaim. “You. Will. Treat. Men. With. Respect!” Harold had to shout over the increasingly loud crying. “I will! I will!” Anna desperately cried out. In that moment she was completely earnest but she would’ve agreed to anything if it stopped the punishment. The final spank hit harder than the rest but Anna knew it was over as the hand lingered on her skin. After a couple of seconds she was stood up and facing Harold. He looked disappointed with her. “Do you realise how good I’ve been to you?” Harold asked crossly, “Many men would have had you sent to the Finishing Schools for less than you’ve done over the years.” Anna looked at the floor and sniffed loudly. Her tears rolled down her cheeks unchecked. This was often how punishments ended. Harold would remind her of everything he had done for her. How he had taken her in and given her a place to live and found her a good husband. Anna was supposed to be grateful just because he hadn’t sent her to be brainwashed. Sometimes Anna wondered if it would’ve been better to get re-educated, at least then she might not be so miserable with her place in life. “Do you realise the damage you could’ve done to me and my career?” Harold asked, “Do you ever think about anyone but yourself?” Anna remained silent. It was hard to let the man believe he was the victim in all of this but he didn’t expect nor want to be contradicted. The truth was that Anna could’ve done significant damage to Harold’s position in society. In the competitive, exclusively male world any perceived weakness could be fatal to any aspirations. To allow a rebellious woman in the house was to risk other men thinking you were weak or even sympathetic to them, it was hard to know which would be worse for the man in question. “Get yourself cleaned up, dressed and put some make-up on.” Harold finally said after a protracted silence broken only by Anna’s tearful sniffling, “It’s your big day.”

Disclaimer--All characters are fictional and meant to be over age 18. Be warned: this is a non-consensual story, but he comes around in the end. Among the stories I've written, this one has the happiest ending. Chapter 1 Julie was waiting for him in the hall when he opened the bathroom door, so he immediately felt guilty. He wasn’t sure if she had been waiting to use it, or if she had an urgent patient question. But either way, she didn’t look happy, and he felt a little self-conscious that she had been waiting on him to finish peeing. Standing right outside the door drew attention to his bathroom habits, and he had always been shy about other people knowing he was “doing his business”. When she urgently signaled to follow her toward the hallway that ran the length of the building to their pod of exam rooms, he walked closely behind. It was always good to keep your nurse happy; he had learned that in medical school. It made your day MUCH easier. She walked into their work room, a small space with a diminutive computer work station for each of them and a set of cabinets, as well as an old exam table, which was no longer used for patients. They usually piled supplies on it these days, though today it happened to be bare. She waited for him to come in, then closed the door behind him. She paused. He waited, a bit mystified. After a moment she met his eyes, lips pressed firmly together. “We need to talk,” she said tensely. He blinked. “Ok, what’s up?” Julie Davis had been his nurse for nearly a year now, having been hired shortly after he was. She was efficient, smart, and personable. The patients loved her, and he appreciated her as a competent and friendly assistant with a sharp wit. In addition, she was pretty as hell. He’d never seen her upset or angry, but she seemed a little of both right now. It caught his attention. She squinted a little. “What should I do if there is a doctor in the practice who is being irresponsible, keeping patients waiting every day, slowing down employees, and keeping them from going home to their family at night? What should I do?” He was curious. He had a handful of partners. They were relatively tight-knit. This would be news. “Probably tell him. Or her, I guess. They’d want to know.” “Yeah?” She paused, considering. “I guess that’s right.” He sat down at his workstation, interested in the gossip. “Who is it?” She looked up at him. “Well, actually…it’s you.” He shifted uncomfortably, taken aback at first. “Are—are you serious? Me? Really? Wha–” He was lost. She sat down, but her eyes never left his face. “You spend half an hour or more in the potty every single day, keeping patients waiting, and keeping me from getting home to my kids. It has to stop.” His eyebrows furrowed. He was distracted by the use of the word, “potty”. She used it often, instead of the more common—and adult—“bathroom” or “restroom”. He knew she was a single mom with small children, so he assumed it was a habit. But it was odd, and a little embarrassing that she used it with him. It made him feel like a little kid. Especially in this context. “You’ve been…timing me? Thaaat seems a little weird. Normally, I wouldn’t mind the extra attention, especially from you.” He raised his eyebrows at her with a smile, pretending to flirt. He would never come on to her. He felt strongly about professional boundaries and was careful about sexual harassment. But it was amusing to fake it sometimes, and humor was useful in defusing awkward situations like this. Was she really talking about how long he spent in the bathroom?! “But…well, it’s the bathroom, right? So…” She didn’t hesitate. “Well, I wasn’t timing you at first. But it has gotten a little ridiculous, and I started wondering just how long your patients and I spend waiting for you.” He looked down, embarrassed. Ok, so humor wasn’t working. Yet. She seemed to be waiting for him to answer, however, and he wasn’t sure what to say. “Well, everybody needs to go to the bathroom. I can’t just turn that function off, you know?” “But no one spends so much time peeing. Or pooping.” She smiled a little to herself, and he was sure she said, under her breath, “Or…whatever.” He reddened but said nothing. Was she implying what he thought she was? What could you say to this? In truth, he had spent a lot of time in the bathroom. It was the only place the staff couldn’t bother him. He spent the time playing on his phone, and, though he would certainly never admit it to anyone, had in fact pleasured himself–rarely–in the past. He couldn’t believe she had been paying attention. He didn’t know whether he had a right to be offended, or just to be embarrassed. When he didn’t immediately speak, lost in thought about how he could possibly respond, she pressed on. “Of course, it’s none of my business what my doctor does in his spare time. But this isn’t spare time. This is work time, and you are being rude to your patients and to me.” Her cheeks were flushed. If anything, it made her look prettier than usual. At any other time, he would be attracted to her. He swallowed. He thought he could see where she was going. “Well, I’m sorry, of course. I can hurry in the future.” He nodded to himself. “I wasn’t really thinking about your time. I will hurry.” Julie sighed. “I doubt it.” She stood up, and he subconsciously backed his chair up, surprised. She confidently continued, “I came up with my own plan,” looking down at him sternly. He thought for a moment that this was probably how her children felt. It was intimidating. “I thought I would put a diaper on you, and I’d change you when you needed it during the day. It would be a more efficient system, because I can do that quickly, and you wouldn’t have to stop in the middle of seeing patients to go hide in the potty.” He laughed out loud. This humor definitely helped defuse the tension in the room, and he appreciated it. But he stopped when he saw that she wasn’t smiling. Why not? This was a ridiculous idea. She had to be kidding. “I can’t—wait, you’re not seriously suggesting that, are you?” “Of course I am. You said before that everyone has to go to the potty. That’s not quite true,” she said, sitting down again across from him. “Everybody needs to pee, and everybody needs to poop, but not everyone needs to go to the potty to do it. It would save loads of time and make you a more efficient doctor. Agreeing to let me diaper you would show that you care about your patients. And about your staff, or at least about their time.” He stared at her, trying to decide if she was pulling his leg. Finally, he shook his head. “Yeah, wellll, don’t be silly. That’s never gonna happen. I’m an adult, and I plan to go on using the bathroom like other adults. But I’m sorry about inconveniencing you. I’ll be faster when I have to go.” She pursed her lips and smiled at him. “Adults wear diapers, you know. Cool adults, even. Like astronauts and race car drivers. You could be like an astronaut!” Again, it was hard to tell if she was joking. She seemed earnest about this. “Maybe they do, Julie, but that ain’t gonna happen. Let’s drop it. I could never agree to that.” He couldn’t shake the idea that she was putting him on. But she wasn’t smiling at all. She had an intense kind of look in her eye. “You could,” she insisted. “You would show that your patients’ and staffs’ time is important to you. That would be admirable. You’d have nothing to be embarrassed about.” She nodded at him seriously. “It’ll work. You’ll see. Let’s try it!” But he refused to accept the suggestion. He thought he was being generous enough to take her seriously. But this was bizarre. He’d have to reconsider what he thought of Julie’s common sense. If she thought this was a reasonable plan, what else did she think? What a wacko. “I’m sorry, but that’s just too weird. I promise you I’ll be more mindful of your time. But I can’t do…that.” Julie stared at him for a moment. Then she slowly nodded solemnly. “Well, we can try it your way. But if you can’t go faster, I won’t take no for an answer.” She sat back down but held his eyes with her own. “Let’s be clear about my expectations, since I’m not sure you even know what’s normal. “If you are peeing, I want you in and out of the potty in 60 seconds. At your age, there is no reason it should take longer. If you have to poop, it is okay to spend as long as 5 minutes, but no more.” He blushed as she talked to him so graphically, and again felt like a child. What was she going to do now, tell him how to wipe? This was ridiculous, and he found it impossible to engage in this…negotiation, or whatever it was. Instead, anxious to get out of this conversation as quickly as possible, he shook his head. This was humiliating. “Julie, I’ll be quicker. Can we just leave it at that? Now, do we have patients?” Her hand shot out and grabbed his. “Not so fast. I’m serious. I need an agreement from you before we move on. If you take longer than that, we’re going with my plan. Agreed?” He hesitated. He knew he could never accept that. “Julie, seriously. Please!” he said in exasperation. If there was one thing that embarrassed him, it was talking about his bodily functions. Here they were talking about timing his bowel movements. But Julie shook her head. “Nope. I want a commitment from you. We’ll go with diapers if you need it, okay?” Frustrated, he protested, “I don’t think I can agree to that. It’s crazy!” “Fine. Then agree to the deal, and then don’t be slow. It is entirely under your control.” “Argh,” he groaned, blushing furiously. “Okay, just drop it.” Julie nodded, still looked at him closely. “I will drop it, for now. But be careful. We have a deal, and I will collect on that deal if I need to. I’ll be watching.” And he was convinced that she would be. He noticed her interested glance when he walked the long hallway back to the bathroom during the next few days. He even found her outside the bathroom door occasionally, which kind of freaked him out. But he found that as long as he was attentive and mindful, he wasn’t in danger of incurring her wrath. It turned out she was right about the time frames in the bathroom. It was his growing confidence that turned out to be his downfall. More than 2 weeks later, he was harried and stressed, and ducked into the bathroom, unable to keep from glancing at Twitter while he relieved himself. There was an article on his football team’s plans for the upcoming draft, suggesting that the backup quarterback might be trade bait. He appreciated the momentary escape from his day, and didn’t even realize he was 4.5 minutes over his agreed limit until he opened the bathroom door and literally walked into her tapping her foot in the hallway outside. He glanced down at her, surprised to find someone there. When he saw her determined expression, he was so preoccupied that he was genuinely surprised. It finally dawned on him why she might be there, and what the upset look on her face might mean. His stress level returned to pre-Twitter levels. She was going to need to be mollified somehow. She pointed at his chest, and then toward their work space. She turned on her heels and strode away without looking back. He hung his head, embarrassed to have this talk again. Seriously—why wouldn’t she let this drop? He was trying, right? On his way back to the workspace, he started thinking that perhaps he’d need a new nurse. As nice and efficient as Julie was, her preoccupation with the bathroom–and diapers?!–was a bit alarming. It was midmorning, and there was a lull in his schedule, but still. Was it fair to him to keep him from his inbox to talk about the “potty”? She entered the work room first, then stood aside to let him past her. He dutifully went, trying to think about what to say to deflect her anger, and how to set this weird relationship straight. He was the boss in this relationship. She needed to understand that. When he passed her, he was startled to see her shut and lock the door behind them. She stood in front of the door. He paused awkwardly, not sure how to address her actions. But she didn’t wait for him. “I’ll give you this: you held it together longer than I thought you would,” Julie said, shaking her head. “But, of course, here we are. Were you peeing or pooping?” He reddened. She was so blunt and direct about these things. He couldn’t think fast enough to lie. “Peeing,” he said quietly. He was glad he hadn’t been moving his bowels. He wasn’t even sure he could say the other word in front of someone. “Wow. 5 and a half minutes for peeing. Did you get lost? Maybe you had trouble finding it?” she asked sarcastically. He realized that he should feel offended, but she was talking again. “You really think I couldn’t have changed a diaper and had you back to work in 5 and a half minutes?” He stood silently, shocked that she was again discussing the diaper thing. What else could he say to bring her back to reality? Is suggesting that he wear diapers enough cause for firing someone? He struggled to find the right words to say to her. But she plowed right on. “Well, I guess we’re going to find out now, aren’t we? Pull your pants down while I get a diaper out.” She turned to the cabinet and pulled open a door, where an unopened pack of adult diapers had apparently been waiting. He frowned. He knew the office didn’t stock those. He was freshly embarrassed by the idea that she had gone shopping and purchased them specifically for him, expecting him to need them. Had they been here ever since their previous conversation?! Julie pulled out the package, ripped open the bag, and pulled out a diaper, setting it on the counter while she put the pack away again. She reached up into a nearby cabinet and found a bottle of baby powder and a blue pad, then turned back to him. “Pick up the pace. We’ve got someone scheduled in a few minutes.” He stared at her, unable to believe that she really expected to go through with this. “You can’t be—“ “Of course I’m serious,” she interrupted him sternly. “We had a deal. So get your pants down around your ankles and hop up on the table.” His mouth dropped open. “NOW.” He suddenly found it hard to swallow. She was a nut job. “Look, Julie, I appreciate your concern, and I’m sorry, but—“ She walked back over to the door and stood in front of it as he trailed off, intimidated a bit by her confidence. “But what?” “But I told you before that I wouldn’t go through with this…this plan. I just can’t do that.” “You can and you will,” she snapped. “You specifically promised me you’d do it. I told you that it was entirely under your control. You could have avoided wearing diapers, but you didn’t. Today, it wasn’t even a close call.” She paused, seeming to consider. “One might even wonder if you were asking for this.” She tilted her head and looked curiously at him. “Were you?” “No!” he exclaimed. “Of course not. And I wasn’t seriously agreeing to this. I—I can’t do this. I can’t—“ he lowered his voice. “I can’t pull down my pants in my own office. I can’t wear a diaper. I can’t let you see me naked, or talk about my…time…in the bathroom. You’re my employee. I’m your boss. I just can’t. You need to drop it. Let’s get back to work.” He started for the door, but she resolutely stood in his way. “Pants down, hop up.” She stared at him. He froze, completely undone by her attitude. “Look, we’re not getting back to work until you are wearing that diaper. The door is locked. No one will know you’re wearing a diaper unless you tell them, and I can’t imagine you will. It will be under your pants, and no one will be able to tell. No one cares what you wear for underpants. “I care about you as a doctor and a person, and I firmly believe this is in your best interest, not to mention the interest of your patients and of me. Now get those pants down so we can move forward.” He looked at her helplessly. “I…I…can’t…” She suddenly took a step forward. She had a steely look in her eye. “Young man, you’ve got until I count to 3. One…” She raised her eyebrows at him. He stood frozen, afraid. “Two…” He folded. He had no idea why, but he didn’t want her to get to 3. What did he think would happen, here, in his office? But she’d assumed the “mom look” that did not invite argument. He had made that mistake as a child, and it hadn’t ended well. So it was more instinct than anything else that led to his obeying her. His hands, trembling, went to his belt, and he hurriedly unbuckled it and then unbuttoned his slacks. He started easing them down his legs, and tried to look up at her. He couldn’t quite meet her gaze. But Julie smiled, and said contentedly, “That’s better. I knew you’d be a good boy. Now, walk—or shuffle, I guess—over to the table behind you.” His face burned. He glanced around and saw he was a few feet away from the exam table she indicated. He felt ridiculous as he tried to walk and found, as she said, that he needed to shuffle his feet, moving over to the table. She walked around to the end of the table and patted it gently. “Up you go.” He couldn’t believe this was happening. He tried not to think, doing as she asked now without questioning. He backed up to the table and edged onto it, feeling the cold vinyl against his bare thighs. She had guided him to a point a few feet from the end, and, once seated, she gently indicated that he was to swing his legs up to the end of the table and lie down. He took a deep breath and lay back. She cooed, “Good boy. Now let’s get those undies down…” Feeling her hands tugging on his boxers sent him into a bit of a panic. “Wait!” he said, sitting up again. “Um—uh—why don’t we—I mean, why can’t I just put it on myself? I’m not a baby, you know.” He was breathing heavily from the fear that she would see him naked. He wasn’t a virgin, but the number of women who had seen him naked was a very small number. She stared down at him for just a moment before shaking her head. “No, I’m sorry, that wouldn’t be a good idea. How many diapers have you changed?” He stared at her. “Well, none. But I’m a doctor. How hard can it be? Can you just show me—generally—what to do?” He nodded to himself, and spoke more quickly and confidently. “I mean, then you don’t have to be directly involved, and your time won’t be wasted. That would let you get home earlier to see your family,” he added, thinking that might sound appealing. She seemed to like his eagerness, and smiled at him, almost fondly. This made him think that maybe he could sway her, and could make his fate a little less humiliating. ”That’s sweet of you to think of me that way.” But then she said, “But it is a tricky job getting the diaper to lie flat so that no one will see it or hear it, and so that it won’t leak. Keeping it all secret from your patients is the most important thing, don’t you think? I don’t think we want to leave your secret in the hands of an amateur. What if you left a little space for wetness to leak out and walked around with wet pants for the afternoon?” She waited for that image to form in his mind, and was rewarded with his brow furrowing slightly. “And then there is my suspicion that if you can’t just pee in a reasonable amount of time, how likely is it that you could pee and then change your own diaper in a reasonable amount of time? No, if this is to be helpful to you, and to your patients, and to me, I’ll have to be the one to do it.” She smiled at his sinking expression. “I can tell you are embarrassed. Is it because I’m going to see your pee-pee?” If it was possible, he reddened still further. “But really–it will be okay. Remember, I’m a professional nurse, not to mention a mom of boys, and you don’t have anything I haven’t seen before. If it could be done without seeing you naked, we would do it that way. But it can’t be helped, so let’s just act professionally and get through it. Afterward, I think you’ll be relieved that it wasn’t nearly as big a deal as you thought. Now, let’s get to it.” She glanced at the clock on the wall. “We’ll have patients very soon.” Defeated, he let her push him gently back into a lying position. She put her hands on his hands and moved them to his sides, away from his boxers. “Let’s get these big-boy undies down.” Her hands gripped the lower outside corners of his boxers. “Lift your bottom,” she coaxed. He took a breath, looked away, and did as she asked. Once his rear end had cleared the table, shoes firmly on the end of the table, she efficiently pulled down his boxers and slid a blue pad under him. “Okay, back down again.” He could feel the cool soft flat surface under his backside. “Just some basics here. Your cooperation will go a long way toward making this efficient and fast. And I’m sure you want this to be quick. First, your knees should always be as wide apart as you can get them. Ok?” she asked, “Knees apart.” She waited for him to nod. “Second, you’ll always start with your feet down on the table, with your knees apart, of course. That is the ‘down’ position, obviously.” Again he acknowledged her, dimly aware that she had waited for him to be naked to be having this detailed instructional talk. “Third, I’ll need you to lift up your legs so I can remove the old diaper and/or place the new one in place. When you do that, you’ll want to grab your knees (still wide open, right?) and pull them as far as you can toward your shoulders. We’ll call that position, ‘up.’ Okay?” He nodded numbly. He just wanted this to be over. “Finally, we’ll want you in the ‘down’ position again. And your knees?” she prompted him, an expectant smile on her face. “What?” he asked. He was trying to pretend this wasn’t happening. It didn’t help to be asked a question that reminded him he was a person and was helping this process. “Where will your knees be when your legs and bottom come back down onto the new diaper?” she asked patiently. “Oh, uh, open?” he mumbled distractedly. Could this really be happening? “Right! Great job,” she praised him, holding her hand up to be high-fived like he was a little child. “Now, let’s just practice that once or twice to make sure you’ve got it in your head. We want it to be fast in the future.” He sighed silently. “First down.” He kept his feet on the table, knees bent, and opened his legs slightly. He was secretly focused on hoping she wasn’t going to look at or comment on his penis, and was desperately hoping it wasn’t going to become erect. That was the main reason he wanted this over with. “Ah, ah,” she clucked, staring at his groin, her hands moving to his inner thighs. “THAT is not ‘wide open.’” She pushed his knees gently until they were nearly flat against the table, completely exposing his privates. He blushed with humiliation. “That’s better. THAT’S how wide apart your legs need to be. And now, ‘up’.” He was partially in his own whirling world of embarrassment, and was slow to realize she wanted him to move again. “Come on now, up you go,” she prompted again, tapping his bottom to get his attention. He quickly pulled his knees up toward his shoulders, rotating his bottom up toward her. He realized suddenly that now she had an excellent view of his wide open backside, something that no woman other than his own mother had ever seen, as far as he knew. He flushed further as he noticed her eyes drop to his bottom and look appraisingly. She made a little sound he couldn’t interpret, but seemed to want to move past it. She again urged his legs further apart, stretching him as wide as possible, and tapped his bottom up a bit more. Then she smiled and said, “Excellent. That will work nicely.” He heard a rustling sound and felt her touch his lower back. “After you are cleaned up and a new diaper is in place, you’ll hear me say, ‘down,’ again, and that will be your cue to lower your legs into the original position.” He did, relieved, and felt a bulky soft sensation under his upper buttocks as he set down. He knew what that was without having to look, and thought maybe he might be sweating. He started to close his legs instinctively, but felt her hands again on his thighs. “Not yet. Still wide apart. Pretty much always wide apart for me, please, until you sit up.” He felt a cool sensation over his bottom and genitals, and started to glance down before he caught the scent of baby powder. He glanced down in alarm, and saw her shaking a baby powder bottle over him. A quick shake here and there, and she was done. He was too stressed to admit it had always been a smell he enjoyed. He certainly couldn’t admit that here, now. Next he felt her pull the diaper up through his legs and tape it firmly in place on his lower belly. It felt snug and comfortable, but substantial, between his legs. He was very grateful not to be naked, and even happier that he hadn’t developed an erection during the procedure. That seemed like a miracle, given the fact that a pretty young woman was inches away from his naked body. But his stress and worry seemed to have protected him for the time being. “Okay, sit up now,” she directed him. And he did so, pulling his knees together and swinging around to hang them over the table. It was a little awkward to feel the bulk between his legs, and he heard a rustle as he moved. “You did wonderfully! Quite the big boy. Wasn’t that easy and painless?” she asked, smiling. He grunted a little. It had actually hurt, but only his pride. He had to admit that, even with the instructions, she had done that very fast. But what could he possibly say out loud? “Well, I know you can’t admit it, but you did fine. I think this will work very well. Now, you should be careful standing up, because your pants are still down. You can pull them up now, and see how that feels.” He quickly moved to follow her directions, happy to cover up the diaper, which must look ridiculous on him. He pulled up his boxers, which slid slickly over the plastic of the diaper, and then pulled his pants up while she folded up the blue pad and put the baby powder away. He was able to button them fairly easily, and the zipper was a little tight, but he got that up as well. He finished and looked down to make sure it looked acceptable. She turned and looked as well. “Well, that’s not too bad at all, is it? I wouldn’t be able to tell you are wearing a diaper!” she remarked cheerfully. He wasn’t sure. The front of his khakis definitely puffed out, and though he turned his head, he couldn’t really tell about the back. “I don’t know,” he said hesitantly. “Won’t people be able to tell right away?” “Nonsense,” she said, unlocking but not opening the door. “If you didn’t know, you wouldn’t know to look. People aren’t nearly that smart, and people are too polite to stare at your crotch. You’re just overly sensitive.” She turned around again to look him in the eye. “No one will know. It is our secret.” He thought of something else and tensed up. “You put baby powder on me,” he said accusingly. “I’m sure people will smell it.” Julie smiled. “Well, maybe,” she admitted. “But they’ll just think you smell nice. I personally LOVE that smell. And it is way better than smelling like a used diaper, isn’t it?” She was gratified to see his eyebrows twitch with concern. She came nearer and took his hands in hers. “You’ll be just fine. There are really only two things to remember: first, no potty breaks. Second, when you think you need to be changed, come see me.” She saw him swallow self-consciously. “You’ll do fine. Pretend it’s not there. You’ll be used to it in no time.” “Wait—“ he stammered. That made him consider something for the first time. “How long do I have to wear this?” She wrinkled her brow and cocked her head slightly, as if she had misheard him. “What do you mean?” He cleared his throat. “I mean, I didn’t ask before. But this is just for this morning, right? Or today? To prove a point? When can I be done?” He chanced a brief look at her face, but found it hard to meet her eyes. She was 5-6 inches shorter than he, but seemed very intimidating right now. He stared at the floor. She, however, reached out for his chin and brought it up, forcing him gently to look at her. “Sweetie, this isn’t just for the morning or today. But let’s just get through today and tomorrow and then…we can talk about it, okay?” She smiled at him. He nodded thoughtfully, as he thought this sounded like it was up for discussion. He would have to think about what he would say tomorrow to convince her to give it up. Why hadn’t he negotiated how long this would last before he agreed to it? He wandered away, and she watched the diaper through his pants shift back and forth, rustling gently. He wasn’t quite waddling, but the diaper was definitely changing the way he walked. She adored that look in her boys, but was starting to think she might like it even better in her doctor. That could NOT have gone better, from her perspective. She’d planned this for a long, long time, working out options for every possible contingency. She’d expected reluctance, of course. Julie had hoped she wouldn’t need to threaten him, and was very happy she didn’t need to. A lot of what she had planned depended on trust. This doctor was naïve, well-intentioned, attractive, and single. From the moment she had started working for him, she had fantasized about being with him. He hadn’t asked her out yet, so she’d needed to jump-start their relationship. Nothing like having a man naked on a table in front of you to force some intimacy! She had guessed correctly that he could be motivated by his desire to be a better doctor and employer. She knew he was shy, and that was why she took the leap today. She had a little experience bossing around men, and had generally found she liked it. It was part of why she liked being a nurse. Patients responded well to her. But this was a little different. Yes, she truly had a good excuse to diaper him. But this could also turn into a serious, long-term project, and she had high hopes for where it could eventually lead. For now, she had to nurture him through the next few hours carefully and gently. Then she could worry about the next few days and weeks. One step at a time. Chapter 2 He was extremely self-conscious of every step. In his mind, the diaper was clearly visible and audible to everyone, though oddly no one seemed to be commenting about it. His cheeks burned as he made his way through the hallways from exam room to exam room. He could feel it, warm and bulky between his legs, hear it rustling quietly with every step, see it bulging gently under his khakis, and when he sat down, he could smell the faint scent of baby powder. But even in the quiet exam rooms, patients didn’t seem to want to say anything about it. Were they too embarrassed for him to mention it? Was it really possible that they weren’t noticing? As the morning wore on, it became clear that a fair number of them, anyway, couldn’t tell. If he just pretended nothing was wrong, they seemed to carry on that way, too, and with every visit that passed, he did relax a little bit. He tried to keep up conversation during quiet times when he had to move around, just in case he needed to mask the sound. The growing pressure in his bladder was tolerable. He had already had his bathroom break, after all, so it wasn’t difficult to ignore the issue until lunchtime. This was when he usually got a second break to hit the restroom. When he finished seeing patients for the morning, he felt like it was a little silly not to go. After all, there weren’t patients waiting. Would Julie really mind? On his way over to the lunch room he turned down the hall to the bathroom. As luck would have it, he met Julie coming out of the bathroom, the smell of soap fresh on her hands. She stopped and looked him up and down as he stood, surprised and unprepared to meet her. There was nothing else along this part of the hall that he could say he was going to do. “So…what’s up?” she asked, smiling pleasantly, as if they were pals meeting on the street. “I, just, well, needed to…” he faded out, not willing to discuss it with her. Suddenly he realized she might be serious about not wanting him to go to the bathroom. “Were you heading to the potty?” He nodded, at first not saying anything. “Well, I finished seeing patients, so, um, I—well, I—thought it might be okay to, um…” he stammered, looking at his feet. “Hmmm,” she said, nodding. “Well, I don’t remember telling you that you could go to the potty. In fact, I distinctly remember telling you that you were NOT to use the potty at all today.” She touched his elbow gently, making him look up briefly at her. “Remember?” “Yes, but—“ “Yes, ma’am, please,” she corrected quietly, as if it were a common error she had corrected before. He stopped and looked at her briefly, and decided he didn’t want to make a big deal about that right now. “Yes, ma’am, but there aren’t any patients waiting. I thought that was the point.” She glanced around to make sure they were alone. Everyone else had gone off to lunch. “Well, it was part of the point. We’re also trying to make sure that I and your other employees get home as soon as they can. And if you are fiddling around in the potty, you aren’t working or eating, and that will lengthen our day. “I don’t want you in the potty at all today. If you have to pee, I want you to pee in your diaper. Is it too wet to pee in?” He looked confused for a moment. She saw he didn’t understand. She clarified, “Did you already wet your diaper? If you pee again, will your diaper leak?” “Of course not!“ he said, startled that she thought he might have peed in this thing. “Then feel free to tinkle away. You don’t need the potty right now.” He looked unhappy. She knew she had to sound reasonable. “Look, you’re free to use the potty after the patients are gone and your staff is home, or if there aren’t patients waiting and your task list is caught up. But you know as well as I do that you pretty much always have a task list. If today isn’t that rare day—and it isn’t because I just saw your task list—I don’t want you wasting time in the potty. You’ve got something else you can use now. “So…off you go to lunch. Don’t dilly-dally. See you afterward!” She turned him gently and patted him on his padded bottom. To his credit, she thought, he didn’t talk back or seem angry. Just quiet, like he needed time to readjust. He was thinking that he wasn’t truly desperate yet. His bladder wasn’t comfortable, but he could wait to pee. He certainly wasn’t going to do it in his diaper. That would be ridiculous, just what she wanted, and presumably would put him right back up on that changing table for more embarrassment. It was one thing to be forced to wear the diaper, but another thing to use it willingly. He was thinking about how little he could get away with drinking at lunch. He was just wondering if he could last until his patients were done that afternoon! He was sitting down to lunch with the other doctors and a drug rep—without a drink—when Julie walked past with her food and set a tall glass of water down in front of him. She winked at him and said to the others, “Wouldn’t want my doctor to get dehydrated! It’s a long day.” He was really starting to resent her, but–he didn’t need her to be upset with him. That could make their working relationship very difficult, and could cause his task list to grow dramatically. Keeping his nurse happy had truly become instinctual. So he said out loud, “Well, thanks!” She said, “You’re welcome,” and kept walking, but paused at the door and looked at him pointedly, raising her eyebrows. He raised the glass to his lips and took a token sip, setting it down again quickly. She didn’t budge. She kept staring at him, until others turned to see what was going on. Uncomfortable, he sheepishly took a longer draught of the water, until she nodded and left, smiling. Now he had a foreboding feeling. She was going to force him to pee. Not explicitly, but it was not going to be easy to hold off if he had to drink to make her happy. He’d have to talk to her about that. He finished his lunch and went to his desk, working for another 15 minutes on his task list. He worked hard, returning calls and forwarding messages to patients, hoping that the faster he got done, the sooner he could go home and escape this crazy day. And if he hurried, maybe he wouldn’t have to pee before finishing. But the longer he worked, the more the pressure in his bladder grew. Crap. He got up momentarily about 5 minutes before the first afternoon patient was scheduled to put some therapy forms in the “out” bin. While he was up, Julie walked into the work room. She walked right up to him and shocked him by cupping his crotch with her hand. “How’s it going?” she asked pleasantly. He yelped and jumped back reflexively. “Whoops! Sorry, force of habit,” she said, smiling a little. “Just checking to see if you needed to be changed.” “Well you could have just asked me!” he exclaimed, his cheeks burning at the reminder that he had been reduced to the level of one of her little boys. “Okay,” she replied. “Although I guess I already know the answer. ‘Do you need to be changed?’ I’ll point out that I do have about 2-3 minutes before the first patient comes to change your diaper if you do.” “Oh! No,” he replied quickly. “No need.” He tried to sound offhanded, but it came out seeming tense. Her eyes narrowed slightly. “Really? That seems kind of strange. You always use the potty before the afternoon. You must really need to go. Are you holding back just so you won’t have to be changed? Are you scared of me?” She smiled to make it seem like a silly idea. “I doubt you can make it through the whole afternoon. You’ll be so uncomfortable.” He shifted positions a little, quite aware of the discomfort already. She was right, of course. But he hated to think about it. He couldn’t even really talk about it with her. So he didn’t say anything. “We won’t have time during the afternoon, I don’t think. Now is your only chance for a change. If you don’t pee now, once you do wet your diaper, you might have to be wet for the rest of the day.” He definitely didn’t want that. But he couldn’t stand the idea of “using” his diaper like a baby. And now she would know that he had done it, and even when he had done it. Having her so intimately aware of his private habits was almost as bad as using a diaper for them. This was excruciating. “Can we please just stop talking about it?” he pleaded, his exasperation with her bluntness showing. She grinned, clearly unconcerned with his shyness. “You are embarrassed about normal body processes, aren’t you? That is probably because you aren’t a parent yet, and not a nurse. We’re all about body fluids.” She became more serious. “I’m not really that interested in whether you are embarrassed, you might have noticed. I am entirely focused on keeping us efficient and on schedule. And I know that, if you look at the big picture, of course you do, too. “So swallow your pride. Do what’s best for the patients and staff. Now, do you need a change?” He swallowed and looked down. He said quietly, “I have to go, but I haven’t yet.” She folded her arms. “Well, we haven’t got much time. If you’re going to pee, go ahead.” He glanced up, alarmed. “I don’t think I can do it with you here.” He looked around. “Can you…give me some privacy?” Julie shook her head grimly. “I don’t think so, champ. We don’t have time. If you want a dry diaper for the afternoon, you have to go right now.” He shook his head. This was too much. He couldn’t pee right now, in front of her. “Oh, come on,” she said. “I can’t even see you peeing. That is ridiculous.” He stood in front of her, staring at a spot on the floor. The silence stretched on. “Are you peeing? Are you done?” she prompted, eyeing the clock. He shook his head, miserably. His bladder hurt by now, but she was staring at him. He pretended he was somewhere else, that she wasn’t there. It felt so strange to try to pee while wearing clothes. Every instinct told him to hold it in, but he knew he had to overcome it. He shut his eyes completely, and tried to pretend he was in front of a toilet with his fly open. He pretended he was alone in the bathroom. Eventually he felt a little wetness come out, and fought the considerable urge to stop it. More came and more came. He felt warmth spread between his legs, and felt the diaper get noticeably heavier. He kept going, eventually feeling spent and comfortable. Except for the heavy wet diaper between his legs. That, at last, was enough to make him willing to have it changed. Time to act. He opened his eyes. “Okay, I—“ He was alone in the workroom. He was relieved and touched that Julie gave him some space. It seemed a little unlike her, but he wasn’t going to be picky. But where was she? He waddled–and was aware that he waddled now that his diaper was wet–over to the door of the workroom and peeked outside, not willing to show himself in public. He had to wait a moment, but then he spotted her—bringing a patient to the nearby exam room! He pulled himself back into the room. He hated to have to wait for her, but he knew she would be angry if he tried to take care of himself on his own. He’d just need to wait for her. He played on his phone for a few minutes. Eventually she hurried in, but instead of catering to him, she went straight to her computer and started the notes for the patient’s appointment. She barely seemed to acknowledge him. He waited for a moment for her to attend to him, but it seemed like he had completely forgotten about him. He was confused, but also quite uncomfortable. “Um, Julie, I hate to bother you, but would you have time now to, um, well…” he trailed off, unwilling to say the actual words if he didn’t have to. She turned in her chair to face him standing across the room, his legs held slightly apart for comfort sake. “Time to do what?” He reddened. “You know, to, um, change the, um…” “Your what?” she asked, staring pleasantly up at him. He stared dumbly at her. Finally he realized she wanted him to say it. “The, um…diaper.” “Change your diaper? No, sorry. We ran out of time. You took too long. We’ll have to take care of it later if we have a break.” She turned her back to him again. He couldn’t quite believe she had said that. She couldn’t be serious. He started to panic a little. “I really need some help here. Did I do something to upset you?” She turned back and frowned slightly, wrinkling her brow. “Why, of course not. But this is not an emergency. It is not even really an “urgency”. You are not in wet pants. You are wearing a diaper, which by definition is optionally changeable. We’ll change it when we have a minute and patients are not waiting. You prefer being dry? Of course you do. Well, keep up with patients and we’ll get to you, okay?” She smiled at him encouragingly. He didn’t like being patronized. “But—but—what if it…leaks? It is REALLY wet!” His eyes pleaded with her. She dragged him backward and closed the door briefly. “Oh, for Pete’s sake. Let’s see.” She cupped her hand in front of her and reached toward him. Before he knew what was happening, she had her hand against his crotch. It was strange not being able to feel it. But he felt the weight of the wet diaper lift and fall once, twice, three times. She pulled her hand away, then reached for his face. She spoke more quietly, sounding reassuring. “Your diaper is wet, but you won’t leak. It could even take some more, if you’ve got it.” She turned around and opened the door. “Stop worrying. You’ll be fine. Remember, keep up!” He was not happy. He felt humiliated and betrayed by her, not to mention uncomfortable. She had told him to pee, and then he did, and she refused to change him! He almost felt like crying. He couldn’t believe she expected him to work like this. This was far worse than spending some extra time in the bathroom, and he would never be able to get used to this feeling, of that he was sure. It sagged to a ridiculous depth between his legs, rubbing against his mid-thighs. It was warm near his body, but cooler down there, which was very distracting, and any air that snuck inside the diaper made him aware of the wetness. He shuffled into his first appointment of the afternoon shyly, sure his patient was as aware of his soggy diaper as he was. He sat down on his stool, and felt the wetness anew, cool against him. He smelled a wave of powdery urine waft up, and was ready to be embarrassed as the patient asked what was going on. He worried about wetness leaking onto his pants as he stood again. But the visit passed without any apparent observations by the patient that anything was wrong. It was–except for his preoccupation–a normal visit. He was a little less concerned after that, and started to learn to ignore the strangeness of the situation, focusing instead on his work. His diaper never really got warm, as it pressed against him only when he sat, and sagged down and cooled when standing. But he became less paranoid and stressed. After an hour, Julie caught him coming out of a room, and whispered, “Ok, quick—we have a minute now.” He almost didn’t realize what she was saying, but then he nodded and followed at as close to a trot as he could manage with a soggy diaper between his legs. He entered the work room, and Julie closed the door behind him. She was all business. “Ok, pants down, hop up,” she said briskly, patting the exam table, where a blue pad was already laid out. This time, he didn’t hesitate. He hurried to unbuckle his belt and unbutton his slacks, dropping them to the floor. He yanked down his boxers to reveal a drooping diaper. He saw that the yellow line down the front was now blue. He turned and eased himself up onto the table. “Okay, swing around and lie down,” she instructed. She held a dry diaper in her hand, placing it next to a box of baby wipes and the bottle of baby powder she had laid out on the nearby shelf. He did so quickly. He didn’t want to slow her down and miss his chance for a dry diaper. Once he was lying down, he felt her hands at the tapes on the front of the diaper and felt a rush of cool air on his privates. He suddenly felt a cold wet pressure and looked down to see her vigorously wiping him down. She pressed the wipe across his pubic hair, then used the wipe to grab his penis, quickly stroking it down to the tip and releasing it efficiently. He felt her touch his testicles, stretching the skin as she wiped these as well. She turned the wipe over and fed it along his inner thighs and the creases there, then said, “Up.” He only had to think for a second before realizing what she wanted him to do. He reached down to grab his knees and help pull his legs and hips up, spreading his knees as widely as he could. Again he felt silly exposing himself to her like this, but she wasn’t snickering or laughing. Instead, he felt the wet diaper being pulled from under him. He felt another wipe move quickly across his buttocks, and then into his crack, moving up toward his anus. She brushed over it firmly, and he thought she paused slightly here, giving it a little extra pressure before moving up to the back of his scrotum. Suddenly a nice soft dry cushion pushed against his bottom, and a cool sensation as she sprinkled some new powder on it. She directed him, “Down.” He lowered himself obediently, and felt the new diaper under him. She sprinkled a little more powder in the front, then grasped the diaper and pulled it up through his legs, having to reach around his pants, which tethered his legs together. She stretched it tightly over his penis, taping it down. “All done! Go ahead and swing around and get up. You can pull your pants up. We’ll have another patient ready for you in just a moment.” She popped open the door and strode out, brushing a little baby powder off her hands as she went. He glanced down and realized the whole thing had barely taken a single minute. And he felt…good. Dry, cozy, comfortable. He smiled for the first time that day, grateful to Julie for her kindness. “Thanks!” he called after her and was rewarded with a little smile as she turned toward the waiting room to call a patient back. The rest of the afternoon passed pleasantly. He kept up easily, and was rewarded with a very happy nurse. She smiled at him frequently, and seemed to anticipate his every nursing need. They were quite efficient, and finished seeing patients on time for the first time he could remember. All that remained was the rest of the shared task list, which he liked to clean up as much as possible by the end of the day. He worked at his computer, finishing up tasks and calling patients with results. Near the end, Julie came and stood next to him. He turned and looked up at her. She raised her eyebrows. “Anything else for me?” “No, I think we’re good. You can get out of here if you want.” “Great! Then let’s get you cleaned up, shall we?” She locked the door and walked to the cabinet with the blue pads. He had actually forgotten for a moment that he was still wearing a diaper. He looked down self-consciously. “Well, I’m sure I can take care of it myself at this point.” He saw her purse her lips slightly. “I mean, it’s just taking off the diaper, right? Not much chance I can screw that up.” “Oh, I think it is part of my responsibility to return you to your off-work state. I’ll feel better knowing you are yourself again, you know? Pants down, hop up!” She smiled expectantly. He felt himself redden again. This seemed unnecessary, but she had been nice before, and he liked the camaraderie they had developed. He didn’t want to disappoint her, and at the end of the day his fatigue made it easier not to argue. He slowly rose and walked over to her. He lowered his pants and boxers and laid back on the table. She tapped the insides of his knees and he let them fall apart self-consciously. She untaped him and pulled back the diaper. “You’re dry,” she commented, sounding a little surprised. “Well, I didn’t have to go,” he lied, feeling the pressure in his bladder. The truth was that he still didn’t want to appear as though he liked the idea, no matter the “convenience,” and thought he could hold out. “Hmm,” she said doubtfully. “I saw how much you drank at lunch, so I’m not sure I believe you. And we’re not going to save the diaper for reuse anyway, so there’s no point in your bladder being uncomfortable.” She was wiping his penis and testicles, a little more slowly than earlier, but he was grateful to observe that she didn’t seem to be lingering. She was all business, thank goodness. And so far, he’d been able to avoid an erection. He wasn’t sure he could handle that embarrassment. “Up,” she directed, and he obeyed. He felt the cool wetness spread across his buttocks, then invade the cleft between them. As before, he felt it hesitate and poke a little at his anus. He flinched slightly, but then realized she had moved on. But then he felt a sharp pulling from somewhere back behind his testicles. “You know, this has to go,” she mused, staring between his legs. “What?” he asked, somewhat alarmed and confused. “All of this messy hair. It is making it harder to clean. I’d like you to shave it tonight. Everything from here,” and here she indicated his testicles, “on back, should be completely nice and smooth.” He felt the diaper pulled out, and was instructed, “Down.” There was no dry diaper underneath this time when he set his feet back down, knees spread wide, and no powdery smell. She gestured at his pubic hair. “I won’t insist on shaving all of that,” she said, wrapping up the wipes inside the used diaper, “although my personal preference is to keep it much shorter and more neatly trimmed, if you keep it at all. But the front hair is less important for keeping you clean. The hair behind your penis, though, shouldn’t be there tomorrow.” She helped him sit up and looked him directly in the eye, as he had not yet acknowledged her remarks. “Okay? Can I get a ‘Yes, ma’am’ please?” He felt confused. This was her only criticism of his genital area. He hadn’t ever thought about it. It hurt to hear any criticism, of course, and he felt himself wanting to please her. She was so nice when she was happy. But it was weird and embarrassing to talk about. He wasn’t sure she should care, but he obviously wasn’t experienced at changing diapers. “Um, yes, ma’am,” he said distractedly. “Have you ever shaved down there? Do you have a real razor?” “No,” he said. “I have an electric razor.” She threw away the diaper and blue pad. “Well, go out and buy a nice manual razor. They’re not expensive, and I’ll want you to keep yourself nice and smooth down there. It’s your choice, but I think you’ll find the ones marketed to women to be better for this area. “You could use soap, or shaving cream, but you’ll probably want to do your shaving in the shower or the bathtub. You’ll need to stretch the skin, and until you have practiced, go slowly.” She was packing up her laptop and locking it in the cabinet. “Did you hear what I said before? Shall I repeat it? I’d like you to shave the back of your penis, your entire scrotum, and all the hair around your bottom. If you want to keep the hair in front, I guess that’s okay, but cut it nice and short, okay?” He was staring at the diaper cabinet, unable to believe he was having this conversation and not really wanting to engage. She stood watching him, apparently aware of his discomfort, smiling slightly. She turned up the heat. “What do you think? Crop the front short? Or just shave it completely off and be smooth all over?” He was shaken out of his stupor by the realization that she actually expected an answer. “Can…we just not talk about this now? It’s…I’m…I just want to finish my work. May I get dressed?” She smiled. “Of course. I didn’t mean to slow you down. But take care of that hair problem somehow tonight, okay? Say, ‘Yes, ma’am.’” “Yes, ma’am,” he mumbled, standing up and pulling up his boxers and khakis. She picked up her purse and came over and touched him on his arm. “You were a good boy today. Thanks for helping me to get our work done on time so I can see my family. Your cooperation means a lot to me. I hope it wasn’t too embarrassing for you.” It was, but he liked her smile. He didn’t want to argue with her. It was nice to think of today’s weirdness as something he was doing as a favor to her. “No, no, of course. Happy to help out.” “I’ll see you bright and early tomorrow morning, maybe a moment earlier than usual to get you ready, okay?” she asked. “And remember, nice and smooth. Good night!” “Good night,” he said, happy to be done with the conversation. She was exasperatingly direct about things! The embarrassment had taken a toll on him today. He started packing up his things. She walked away, jingling her car keys, very satisfied with her progress today. She had wanted to go further, faster, of course. She had so many ideas and plans, but she had to pace herself, allow him to fall deeper, deeply enough that he wouldn’t be able to get out. But she didn’t want him to be an unwilling victim. Instead, for now, she enjoyed the game of getting him to agree to do more and more embarrassing things, all because she said to do it. It was a little fun seeing his ambivalence and confusion about wanting to please her and yet feeling such obvious and intense humiliation. Being in charge always satisfied her, and she was not surprised to feel just how much sexual pleasure she felt today bossing her doctor around. It would make what she was planning a lot more fun. She had a long list of activities in her imagination, and after today, she was optimistic that she might get to try many of them. Yes, it had been a great day, and she couldn’t wait for tomorrow. She smiled. Chapter 3 He climbed into the hot shower with some apprehension. While he welcomed the relaxing warmth, he did not feel up to the task at hand. He let the water wash over him, thinking about the day he had just put behind him. He had let Julie have her way, rather than confront her at any point along the way. He knew that was stupid. Was he crazy to play along with her? She seemed so capable and smart, and funny, and nice, but the things she was asking him to do were just insane. He had sacrificed a lot to be a doctor, but she was asking him to give up his dignity, and he was finding it very hard to do. While her rationale seemed noble–he would do almost anything for his patients–at no time during his training had anyone ever suggested he avoid the bathroom in favor of a diaper. He hadn’t really ever heard of that before, but she seemed to make it sound relatively normal. Maybe he really had simply been sheltered. Astronauts? Race car drivers? Maybe he should google it to see. He had stopped at a pharmacy on the way home and found a women’s razor and some shaving cream. Thank goodness, no one looked at him strangely. Maybe they assumed he had a wife? He actually didn’t have a problem with shaving himself down there. He knew from his exams of young people that it was common these days, and even expected. But he had never felt comfortable about how exactly to do it. How much hair should he leave? He’d worried that shaving make him seem like he was trying too hard. He hadn’t known up until now. He was happy to have a little guidance from someone, anyone, though it would have been more natural coming from a lover. Instead, it was coming from his employee. And he was fairly sure that very few men shaved themselves for “ease in cleaning” the way he was instructed to. But if she was going to be looking at him there, he didn’t want her to be judging him every time she pulled down his diaper. And if it could make her smile—he loved her smile. He imagined her smiling at him tomorrow when she saw that he had obeyed her, and it made him feel warm inside. As he washed himself, he wondered just how many times she would be actually be seeing him down there. While she hadn’t been specific, she did agree to discuss it tomorrow. What could he say to get her to drop this whole diaper thing? Certainly she had to agree that he had played along, and that they made a good team. His willingness to share her goals could not be doubted, right? They tried it her way, it would be only fair to give him the benefit of the doubt. But nothing that had happened over the last 24 hours had seemed logical or predictable to him. He pointed the water away from his body and sprayed out a tiny bit of shaving lotion. He had trimmed his pubic hair before his shower, so he just needed to shave the hard to reach places. He had never tried this before, and just wanted to be very careful. He remembered what Julie had said, and stretched out his scrotum to make it easier. How did she know about that? He wondered. He supposed that some couples were intimate in different ways, but he had never shaved (or been shaved by) a partner. Well, he hadn’t really had more than a brief partner or two. Medical school and residency weren’t really conducive to a busy social life. He was book smart, but didn’t know much about relationships. Julie had a child, so her past sexual history might be much different. And maybe much more interesting. He slowly worked his way back, spreading his legs awkwardly and craning his neck to see. This might be easier in a bathtub, but he didn’t have one. Still, he was careful, as Julie advised, and managed to finish without cutting himself. He rinsed off and turned off the water. He dried himself and checked himself out in his bathroom mirror. Interesting. He didn’t mind the new look. He ran his fingers over the newly-hairless parts of his body. That felt so foreign, but nice. He could get ready for bed in a few minutes, but he decided to explore the new feel in a little more depth first. It was kind of erotic, wasn’t it, to have shaved himself because a woman asked him to? It felt so nice. He couldn’t help thinking about Julie as he made himself feel very, very good. Chapter 4 The next morning, he made it to work early. This was part of the plan he had come up with overnight to make his day easier. If he was on top of his task list, he might be more likely to persuade Julie to use the bathroom. He had made a point to pick out underwear that didn’t have holes in them: it was weird to have to consider Julie seeing his underpants, but he wanted to make as good an impression as possible. He didn’t have anything to drink for breakfast, and he wasn’t planning to drink anything all morning. The less he needed to pee, the less he needed to be changed. However, he was considering the likelihood that he would need to pee early during lunch so that he could start the afternoon with an empty bladder and a dry diaper. Most of all, he was going to make sure he spent some time discussing alternative arrangements with Julie for the future. Being shy was no excuse not to be assertive about his preferences. He was polishing off the few accumulated tasks from the overnight when Julie walked in. “Good morning!” she chirped happily. “Ready for the day?” “Yep, I guess so,” he replied, trying to sound as cheerful as she was. But his stress at having to play her game was probably showing through his façade. “I’m assuming you mean, ‘yes, ma’am,’” she noted quietly, putting down her purse, her smile fading a little. “Isn’t that right?” He swallowed. If he wanted something from her, it was a bad idea to get off on the wrong foot from the beginning. Why this little bit of protocol was important to her nagged at him a little bit, but he couldn’t dwell on it without potentially annoying her further. “Yes, ma’am. Sorry about that.” She looked back at him, the smile retaking her face. “I thought so. No harm done.” She looked at the clock. “I think we just have time to get you changed before seeing patients. Okay?” He was polite this time. “Yes, ma’am.” She smiled at him as she shut and locked the door. “Ooh, I love it when I can hear your manners! Okay, pants down. Hop up.” As he stood and began fumbling with his pants, she strode over to the cabinet and retrieved a diaper and blue pad. “You had some homework last night. How’d you do?” He waited, pants around his ankles, for her to put the blue pad down. “Okay, I guess.” He sat on the pad and when she raised her eyebrows expectantly, swung around and lay down. He had been satisfied with the job he’d done and thought she would be pleased, but, when it came right down to it now, found himself just as hesitant to expose himself to her as he had been yesterday. She tapped the inside of his knees. “Come on, now. You know better than that,” she chided, apparently not thinking his legs were spread widely enough. He leaned them out, but they wouldn’t go further. “But—I—“ he stammered, unable to move them. She appraised the situation, then nodded. “Ah,” she said, grasping his pants and yanking them down further to his ankles. “You didn’t have your pants down far enough.” With his pants bunched up down at his shoes, he was able to let his legs fall apart completely, giving her the access she wanted to his diaper area. She moved up so that she stood next to him to get a closer look. “Oh,” she said with an impressed look. “You did well. Doesn’t that look nice?” Her hand reached out to his closely trimmed pubic hair, touching it and even caressing it gently. She traced the outline of it. He was initially shocked at the contact. She hadn’t actually touched him before this, except with a baby wipe in her hand. Lying back, he could see her standing above him, arm outstretched, but couldn’t see her hand, which just seemed to be dancing across his pubic area. Suddenly he felt her fingers on his penis, gently stroking that! They moved slowly from the base down to—but not onto—the tip. He gasped, and saw her smile appreciatively. He felt her lift his penis up and run her finger down the underside from the sensitive area down to the base again. He knew it would happen even before he felt it. His penis started to stiffen. She seemed not to notice at first, holding it up with one hand and now moving her other hand to caress his smooth testicles. Wow, he thought. That feels incredible. The lack of any other contact on his body and the gentle minimalist touch on his genitalia made this feel even more exquisite. Her fingers continued their exploration down and back behind his scrotum, and he stopped being aware of anything around him. He missed it when she said, “Up, please,” to him. He did notice when she took her hands away and gave him a light smack on the buttocks. “Excuse me, did we forget since yesterday? Do you remember what ‘up’ means?” His eyes snapped open at the gentle smack to his bottom. He quickly lifted his hips and grabbed his knees, pulling them towards his head and as far apart as possible. He was rewarded with a “That’s it, ooh, smooth.” She cooed as her hand found him again, touching his scrotum, and making its way toward his anus. He stopped breathing as she traced a little circle around it slowly, then continued up his cleft toward his back. Suddenly he felt both hands across his buttocks, again caressing and circling the area. “Now, that is MUCH better than yesterday. There are a few little hairs you might have missed, but you did great for a first try.” He noticed her speaking to him in a tone that would have been more appropriate for a child than an adult, but didn’t mind. He just wanted her touching him again. But then he felt the familiar soft thick presence of the diaper under him. “Down,” she said. Oh, crap. He thought. He was hard as a rock, and his folded legs were concealing it. He hesitated obeying her, wondering how he could avoid showing himself to her in this state. Maybe he could delay for a moment? If he put his legs down now, there would be no way she could miss— “Ow!” he yelled, as he felt a sharp smack–much harder this time–on his bottom. He involuntarily released his knees in defense, and his legs straightened to protect himself. “When I ask you to do something, I expect you to listen. That is the second time you…” She trailed off when she saw his stiff penis bobbing up and down. He tried to cover himself with his hands, pulling his knees together as well. To his horror, he saw her break into a wide smile. “Now that makes my day. I was starting to think you didn’t like me. It’s quite a compliment, you know?” He remained huddled, covering himself as best he could. She walked over to the refrigerator that held the vaccines, momentarily turning her back to him. “I know it has a mind of its own. I’m familiar with the bodies of boys. There’s no reason to be embarrassed.” She pulled something out and turned back to him. “However, it does present a little bit of a problem for your diaper, of course. We need a good seal, and your peepee can’t be pointed up like that, or we’ll get some awkward leakage later. So we need some way to get rid of that little stiffy.” She held out one hand and touched his knees, still clenched together desperately. “These knees are really going to get you in trouble with me, I can tell. I don’t want to have to tell you again to spread them wide open,” she told him, the smile gone. “NOW.” Slowly, he opened his knees but kept his hands inefficiently cupped around his engorged penis. “That’s better,” she said. “Now, your hands need to find a better place to be. How about behind your head?” He hesitated. This was humiliating. She slapped his hands sharply. “We don’t have time for this,” she said. “If you want to have time for me to change you AT ALL today, let’s get going.” He reluctantly released his penis and put his hands behind his head. There was a trace of a smirk on her face which she apparently was trying to hide. He closed his eyes in shame. But they flew open wide again when he felt something shockingly cold over his groin. Gasping, he looked down, seeing her holding an ice pack to his penis. It was large, and she had wrapped it around it, allowing it to cover his testicles and inner thighs as well. “Holy shit!” he sputtered. “That’s too much!” His hands became unclasped from behind his head, but he stopped them from interfering, sensing that was too much. He glanced at her face, and caught a very stern look he had only seen on his mother’s face. “Hands,” was all she said, her voice as cold as the ice pack. Slowly, he put them back. Her face relaxed a little, but she kept eye contact, forcing him to drop his eyes and finally close them in defeat. His groin was starting to feel numb now. He pretended he was somewhere else. “I don’t like cursing,” she told him sternly. Then, more to herself, “If it becomes a problem, maybe we’ll have to see how you like a little mouth-soaping.” His eyes widened as her words brought him back to reality. He felt like she had to be kidding, but her expression was totally serious. And he was learning to take her seriously. How had he gotten himself into this nightmare? He closed his eyes again. After another minute, he heard the ice rattle and looked down to see that the pack was gone. She was turning back to the refrigerator. He was numb enough that he couldn’t have felt it. He lifted his head and noticed that his penis was limp again, pale white, and shrunken as if he were a little boy. “That will make things easier,” she commented. She turned back, grabbed a towel, and brusquely patted him dry, the condensation having dampened the skin. She sprinkled some baby powder over him and pulled the diaper up tightly, taping him securely, then patted him over his penis, through the diaper. “Ok, mission accomplished, despite the detour. You can get dressed.” He stood and rapidly pulled his pants up. She cleared her throat. “Did you have something you wanted to say to me?” She was suddenly a stickler for manners, apparently. “Thank you.” She raised her eyebrows. “…Ma’am,” he added quickly. This seemed to satisfy her, and she turned to unlock the door. “Oh!” she exclaimed. “I almost forgot.” She went to her purse, pulling out a tall cup with a lid and a hard straw. He saw that it was colored baby blue and had teddy bears on it. “I saw that you were a little dehydrated yesterday.” His confusion must have registered on his face. She explained, “The pee in your diaper was too dark yellow. As you know, it ought to be nearly clear. It is easy to fall behind on your hydration during a busy day, and I don’t want our…arrangement,” and here she looked at his padded diaper area, “to discourage hydration. That could influence your health negatively, after all.” She smiled. He thought it seemed a little mischievous. “So I vow to help you remember to drink throughout the day.” He stared at the cup, which appeared to be full. “It’s water. Sorry if the cup looks a little young for your age, but it’s all I had at home. How about if we say that you should have this drunk by 10am? We can do another by the time you start in the afternoon, and a third by 3pm. That should keep your kidneys working. We’re a team! And I’ll keep you healthy.” His heart sank. He didn’t want to refuse her. She seemed to have a temper today. But she was going to force him to wet his diaper frequently today. “Of course, if your urine is still too dark, we can adjust how often you have to empty it.” The door was open now, and she patted his puffy behind on her way out to get the first patient. “Time for work!” Chapter 5 It was hard for him to focus on anything other than the memory of her touch on his newly shaven body. He couldn’t stop thinking about her smile at his erection, and her gentle, sensitive fingers. Of course, that made him hard all over again, which was extremely awkward. Every time he passed Julie or talked to her in the workroom, she flashed a little smile that seemed designed to set him off again. It was like she knew just what she was doing to him. It was not overtly flirtatious, on the surface being completely professional, but it was fairly close to the line. He could barely feel pressure through his diaper, but that didn’t keep him from trying to put some surreptitious pressure on himself when he could. Ordinarily, in this situation, he might excuse himself and head to the bathroom for just a few minutes to “take care of” the situation, but that was now apparently off the table. He felt frustrated, and comforted himself thinking about how he would be able to make himself more comfortable after work. But that seemed like a long way off. At 9:30, Julie caught him in between rooms, teddy bear cup in hand. She didn’t say anything, but held it out to him expectantly. It was still full. He reluctantly accepted it and sipped a little, handing it back with a very small smile. “Thanks,” he said halfheartedly. She didn’t accept it back. “Nice try,” she said, smirking. “Drink up!” He set his laptop down, and tried not to glare at her. He stood in the hall, sucking water through the straw, until he sucked air. At this point, she beamed, whispering, “Good boy! I’ll see you later,” looking at his diaper meaningfully. He shook his head and went in with his next patient. Within an hour, his bladder was begging for relief. He was able to hold off until 11, but decided to pee a little into his diaper to make himself comfortable enough to finish the morning. He walked nonchalantly into the work room, pretending to look at a chart. He had just about relaxed enough to start peeing when Julie entered. Seeing him there, she strode over and cupped his crotch. “Nothing yet, huh? Is that why you’re back here? Did you duck in here to pee in your diaper?” He reddened. He had hoped for some privacy. “I do have to go, but…I can wait if you need something.” She smiled a little. “Oh, no, I don’t need anything.” She stood silently, a little knowing smile playing across her face. He glanced around, nervously. “Is there a reason you like to be here for this? It’s a little weird. Not to mention that it makes it harder to go…” She folded her arms. “I’m not sure why it should bother you. It is a natural bodily process, we’re both medical professionals. Also, one of the principal benefits of your diaper is that you can go right in public. Seems like most people would LOVE that feature. So why not take advantage of that?” He still looked dubious, but she seemed like a lawyer who had wrapped up a case. He had always been shy about the bathroom; he even hesitated using urinals in a crowded men’s room. Wouldn’t most people feel awkward in this situation? Didn’t he have a right to pee in private? “I really like to be alone sometimes. Would you mind waiting for me outside?” She studied him. “Yes, I mind. You gave up the right to privacy. You proved you can’t be trusted in the potty by yourself. You’ve lost your potty privileges. So, I don’t feel any need to honor your dignity by having to inconvenience myself so you can be alone.” She paused. “And…I have to admit that I enjoy your embarrassment a little bit. It seems so silly to be hung up about peeing in front of me, so I feel like we should get you past that. Why not today?” Her seemingly rational and unsympathetic approach exasperated him, as did her willingness to talk about things that should be private. If there was anything that might be worse than peeing in front of her, it would be talking about his bathroom functions. She seemed to recognize this, and even enjoy it. But the joy she was taking seemed friendly rather than malicious. She really did seem interested in helping him, even as she forced him to do things that were embarrassing. So he closed his eyes as he had done before and concentrated on relieving himself, pretending he was alone. He was able, after a moment, to relax enough to pee, and he drained some of his bladder. He stopped himself before he was done, however, because he didn’t want to be so wet that he might leak. He opened his eyes, expecting that she might have left again. But this time she was still standing in front of him, arms folded, eyebrows raised, with eyes that shifted between his face and his diaper. When she saw his eyes open, she again stepped forward and felt the full warm diaper. She lifted and squeezed gently, apparently gauging the product of his performance. Then she smiled, and patted him on the bottom. “Good work! That wasn’t so hard, was it? We’ll take care of that in a little while. You’re fine for a bit. Better get back to work for now.” And she turned on her heel and left before he had the chance to argue. He stared after her blankly. She didn’t seem upset, just unmotivated to change his diaper. There was a patient waiting. Maybe she wanted to be caught up first. He tried to ignore the full warm bulk between his legs, and focus on his work. He moved slowly, sat carefully, and felt the memorable squishing sensation. He was still sure he couldn’t possibly get used to that. But he had a little more confidence that he could work with it. He made sure he was efficient, and after 2 more appointments, he found Julie waiting in the hall for him. She didn’t say anything, just turned and walked down the short hall toward the workroom. He waddled after her quickly, aware of his rustling, feeling the wet diaper shift with each step. She locked the door after him, and he heard the familiar, “Pants down, hop up!” He didn’t hesitate. She was quick this time, which was good. This time, even without her fingers actively touching him directly, except with the wipe, he felt himself start to stiffen. The last encounter had sexualized the whole thing for him, and his waning embarrassment unfortunately left him more able to focus on the sensations and situation. She seemed to realize the possibility, and efficiently got a dry diaper taped on him quickly. He gratefully pulled his pants up, noting that less than a minute had elapsed. She again patted his bottom as she sent him back to work. He did notice that his teddy bear cup appeared to be full again, but she wasn’t insisting on draining it yet, so he didn’t ask. But by the time his morning was over, she greeted him with it, sending him on the way to lunch with a full cup of water. He actually didn’t mind, because he was planning on trying to wet his diaper early enough that she would change it before the afternoon started. If he had to play this game, he was going to play it smart. He drained the cup at the beginning of the meal, then managed to wet himself surreptitiously while standing in the lunchroom listening to others talk. Wetting himself right in front of other people made him nervous—could they tell? It felt so visible, but no one around him seemed to notice or care. The doctors ate together, often pestered by pharmaceutical representatives, while the nurses ate with the rest of the staff in another, larger room. But everyone retrieved their lunch together and threw their trash out in the same place, and he wasn’t surprised, as he squeezed the last few drops into his diaper, to see Julie watching him out of the corner of his eye. How did she always know? “New cup today?” One of his colleagues pointed at the teddy bear design as they sat down to eat. “Cute.” He blushed. “It’s Julie’s, but she’s letting me borrow it.” His colleague nodded. “Whatever works, I guess. You guys finished a little early today. Light schedule?” He shook his head. “Well, not really. Maybe easier patients?” But he suspected that they had just been particularly efficient that morning. Teamwork could really help the day fly by. Chapter 6 He sloshed back to the workroom to work on his task list on the computer, knowing that he’d be more likely to be changed promptly if there was not a backlog of work. He whittled it down nicely over the next 15 minutes, so that when Julie walked through the door, he only had a call to return to someone who wasn’t home. She walked up behind him and patted him on the shoulder. “Look who’s been busy!” she said, impressed. “Amazing what you can do when you put your mind to it.” He turned his head to meet her gaze. She winked knowingly. “Looks like you have a minute to get more comfortable. Interested?” He nodded. “Yes, please. I’m—“ He stopped self-consciously. “Damp? Uncomfortable? Soaked?” she prodded, nodding. “Why don’t we take care of that?” She went to lock the door. He stood up and undid his belt. She smiled at how far he’d come. Had it really only been yesterday that she had had to threaten him to pull his pants down? She retrieved a dry diaper. She’d left a blue pad, the wipes, and the baby powder at what had become their changing table. It wasn’t that she wanted others to know about the situation, but she also wasn’t opposed to the idea. Sooner or later, the staff would figure out that he was wearing diapers. She hadn’t yet figured out how they would explain that, but assumed it would be a urological explanation, like maybe he had bladder or prostate issues. Eventually, having him outed would make things easier. But he wasn’t sure his ego could take it yet. Slow and steady wins the race. This race was definitely on, and it looked like she was winning. He had his pants down and was up on the table, lying back, legs stretched widely apart. She untaped his diaper and pulled it down, breathing in the familiar mix of urine and powder that she liked so much. The diaper was indeed soaked, and this also made her happy. He had settled in nicely to following her rules, which certainly boded well for the future. It had been nothing more than pure luck, really, that they had been paired upon her hiring, but there was nothing coincidental about where they were today. She had immediately recognized his submissive nature in the way he dropped his eyes when they talked. He was socially a little shy in an appealing way. She had gently extended some work-appropriate flirtation, and his reaction to these very bland comments had confirmed both his social inexperience and receptiveness to her leadership. He might be smart and educated, but that didn’t mean he knew his way around dating or sex. It hadn’t taken long for her to start daydreaming about him. Julie was in her late twenties, old enough to have a failed marriage but young enough to retain a healthy interest in having another. Her two young children took a lot of energy, and she could see the advantage of having a man in her life. But this time, it would have to be on her terms. And she had decided firmly on her terms at about the same time she had kicked her ex-husband out of her house and life. She had taken two other jobs since her kids were born, one at a different doctor’s office. There were several young doctors, and she realized she shared plenty in common with these men, who were generally smart and professional. Wouldn’t it be nice if she could find someone she could build a relationship with, the way she wanted it? When she couldn’t get the hours she needed to pay her rent, she first worked at a nursing home, and still had friends there. She generally didn’t like the hours, so she had switched back to an outpatient clinic. She would sometimes cover her friends’ shifts for extra money, however. This job was definitely the best she had found. She had lucked into finding a gentle, smart, and apparently submissive young doctor–who might turn out to be a good partner. It seemed too good to be true, and she knew she might never get another opportunity like this one. So she had planned her ambush, thought through what might motivate him, and had a very careful blueprint for drawing him into her life. The plan made good use of her willingness to embarrass him into cooperating. She would motivate him by appealing to his desire to help her, and to help his patients. She wasn’t afraid to shame or bully him if needed, but so far she hadn’t needed to resort to that. She felt on solid footing now. He’d accepted her as being in charge, and seemed to respond well to her mommy’s-the-boss repertoire. He was unaccustomed to being subservient, but by nature seemed to be a natural. He just needed a crash course in what she expected. She felt strongly that if she handled it right, she could indoctrinate him any way she chose. She just needed the right balance of being stern and kind, and she needed to keep him focused on the benefits of obeying her. She pulled out a baby wipe. Chapter 7 He lay obediently with his feet down and knees far apart, exposing himself to Julie as she shocked his pubic skin with her cold wipe. She brought it over his shortened hair, then grasped his penis and efficiently wrapped her fingers and thumb around it, pulling down toward the tip quickly. She cupped and wiped his scrotum, then quietly commanded, “Up.” He raised his legs as he thought about how absurd this situation was. When he came to work yesterday, he would never have believed any of this. But, odd as it sounded, he was starting to trust Julie. Even though she had been–what was the word? stern?–with him yesterday, everything she had done since then had been reassuring. She kept emphasizing efficiency and service to patients. He believed strongly in these things, and had now seen that the two of them, working together, were a very good team. She had always seemed bright, witty, and compassionate, but the last 24 hours had seen her up her game with their patients. It was almost worth it. But wait. Surely it wasn’t completely worth it. Lying naked in front of her was absolutely humiliating, he thought, as she threw away the first wipe and retrieved another fresh one, which—whew!—was cold again, and drew it across his bottom. He had never been outgoing, and she was the kind of person who befuddled him. She was fearless and direct. She did not seem to care about his embarrassment. But Julie also seemed to be so focused on working together for a cause he could understand, and she wasn’t making fun of his nakedness or of his acquiescence. He had certainly met women who had been unimpressed with his shyness and trouble making small talk. Some early disasters with girls had left him tentative and quiet. He counted himself lucky to have had a serious girlfriend in college and another in medical school. They had been even less outgoing than he, and he’d at least had some sexual experience. But women like Julie, while intriguing to him, scared him and left him uncertain. Now, as she brought the wipe down his crack toward his anus, he wouldn’t know how to confront her about the bizarreness of how she was treating him. He felt her poke his anus, twisting the wipe. This didn’t hurt, but he didn’t understand why she did it. Maybe if he asked nicely, she would tell him, or (preferably) stop. After this came the cool sprinkle of the baby powder, with the scent eventually wafting up. Then the new diaper slipped under his bottom, and the direction, “Down.” The new crinkly bulk pulled up over him, and taped down tightly. “Okay, I’ll go check to see if there is a patient waiting.” He sat up, legs hanging off the side of the table, gathered his courage, and asked his question. “Do you mind if I ask you something?” Her face became guarded for an instant, then cleared. “No, of course not. What is it, sweetie?” “Sweetie” was nice, he thought at first blush. He’d have to consider that, but not now. “Why do you do that poking thing every time?” He couldn’t meet her gaze, embarrassed at having to ask the question at all. While he hated talking about anything diaper- or bathroom-related, he disliked the anal probing (that’s what it was, right?) even more. “What poking?” She seemed genuinely confused, then said, “Oh, you mean when I’m cleaning your bottom?” He nodded, staring at the floor. He heard her say, “I can’t hear your manners.” He looked up, then realized what she meant. “Yes. Yes, ma’am.” She smiled brightly. “That’s much better. I love it when you’re polite.” She came back over and sat next to him. He became aware of the fact that he had failed to pull up his pants. He was sitting next to her with his pants and boxers down around his ankles, a puffy diaper showing under his shirttail. But this didn’t seem like the right time to remedy that. It would have to wait. At the same time, it made their conversation a little awkward, since it seemed to make her the adult. It was hard to plead for his dignity when he was happy sitting in just a diaper. “Well,” she said, knitting her brow, apparently deciding how to address his question. “That is a good question. I wasn’t going to bring up the topic with you so soon, but since you’ve asked, we should discuss it.” She scooted a little away on the table and then turned to face him, best she could. “The first time, yesterday, it was just habit. As you know, I have two little boys, both of whom are still in diapers. The older one is just getting interested in the potty. “I change them the same way I change you, of course, and cleaning their bottoms is just a part of that. An important part of that, wouldn’t you agree? Nobody likes a dirty bottom,” she said, as if it was a religious tenet of some common faith they shared. “So yesterday, I just did to you what I usually do for them, just to make sure their bottoms are clean. “I always wipe them, then check the wipe to see if it is clean. You know, to see if they need more attention down there. You can imagine my surprise yesterday, when I checked the wipe after cleaning your bottom, the wipe came away a little dirty. Apparently you don’t wipe enough after you poop.” He sat, shocked, and didn’t know how to respond. “I didn’t want to hurt your feelings, because I imagine it’s something most people would be sensitive about, so I wasn’t going to bring it up. But…you asked…” Julie was watching his face, monitoring his reaction. “It’s not that big a deal to me, you understand. I’ve generally noticed that men, male patients, tend not to pay as much attention to wiping, so I wasn’t surprised. But you’re welcome to work on that a little bit if you want.” She hopped up. “If you look clean for a few days in a row, maybe I’ll just do spot checks,” she said, smiling, trying unsuccessfully to meet his eyes, which were firmly staring at the floor. “I’m sure you want to be clean, and I want that, too. I’ll quit poking your bottom once you show me you can clean yourself up to my standards. Deal?” His cheeks burned, unable to believe they were talking about this most basic of bathroom habits. His stunned silence was interrupted by her hand on his chin, lifting his face until he couldn’t help but look in her eyes. He expected them to be critical, disgusted, accusatory. But they weren’t. Julie’s eyes were warm and happy. Now that he was looking into them, he couldn’t remember what she had asked. “Deal?” she said again, amused at his distraction. “Yes, ma’am,” he said automatically, unsure at first what he had just agreed to. But she seemed to want him to agree. His answer appeared to make her happy, so that was good. “That’s my good boy,” she said, releasing his chin and his gaze, and looking down at him. He was still sitting in his diaper with his pants around his ankles. “Now you’d better get your pants pulled up so I can open the door. We’ll have a patient waiting, I expect.” He hadn’t realized he was still half undressed. He jumped off the exam table and pulled up his pants, hurriedly trying to zip and buckle himself. She smiled fondly at his hurried efforts, then disappeared to start the afternoon. He didn’t really have time to ponder her comments, as they were a little behind due to his question. By 2:30, however, he really needed to pee, and found a full teddy bear cup at his work station in between patients. He wet himself nearly without thinking as he downed the cup under her approving eyes. When she turned away immediately to busy herself with a different task, he understood that it wasn’t time to be changed yet. But he worked quickly, and was rewarded with Julie waiting outside a patient room 30 minutes later. She gave him a “follow me” look he had learned to recognize, and obediently did so. The familiar, “Pants down, hop up!” led to a quick dry diaper, and he was able to finish the afternoon quickly. Chapter 8 At the end of the day, he had only a few tasks to complete on his computer and a single phone call to make. He was amazed, until he realized that not only had he been more efficient, but Julie had, too. She had handled more of his work than he was used to, and as a result, they didn’t have much to do after the patients had gone. That was a nice change. “Would you like to get out of that wet diaper?” she asked, as she watched him finish a final note documenting a phone call. He was confused. “What?” “Your diaper is wet. It’s okay to get you cleaned up and ready for home.” She had that amused look again. He hadn’t realized that he was sitting in a wet diaper. If he thought back, of course, he could remember wetting it, but maybe he had apparently gotten a little used to the sensation. That didn’t seem like a good sign. It reminded him of something. “Yes, please,” he said, getting up and unbuckling his pants. She had the door locked. “Ooh, I like your manners.” She came over and helped him lie down. He decided that if she was happy, he should ask his question now. “Umm…may I ask another question?” She was untaping his diaper and pulling it down. Her cold wipe came out. “Of course, sweetheart,” she cooed. He felt the cool sensation across his pubic area, then down, down, encircling his penis. And gently wiping, and wiping…was she lingering a little? He felt himself stiffen quickly. Uh-oh. His hands instinctively flew down to cover himself. “Ah—no hands,” she said, lightly smacking his hands. Embarrassed, but mindful of staying on her good side—he’d need that in a moment, he reluctantly moved his arms back up above his head. She could see what was happening, and apparently either didn’t mind, or—more likely, given her reaction—had intended it. What did that mean?! he wondered, growing anxious. It was wrong to let her touch him, at least like this. But he had let her do it before, so correcting her would be awkward, and he surely didn’t want to argue right before negotiating. He gulped and tried to think about anything else other than his growing excitement. That was turning out to be impossible. Her touch felt amazing! “What is it?” she asked, her brow furrowed in mock concern. Her fingers were not leaving his penis. He felt them tickle him a little, running up and down the shaft, touching under the head. No one had ever gently teased him this way, and it felt so nice. He was lost in the sensation. What was she asking him? “Umm…” “Your question. What can I answer for you?” She had him at full erection now, and gently touched him to keep his attention, but not so much as to stimulate him any closer to orgasm. Her touch was tender but almost teasing, not taking him so far that he felt he might lose control. He wondered idly if she might have done this before. He shook his head and tried to focus. “Oh, um, right. Well, yesterday, I asked when we could be done. You know, with the, um,” he looked at the cabinet and down toward her hands. “What?” she said casually, still lightly caressing him. She was obviously acutely aware of the effect she was having on him. She might have been enjoying it, but she kept a poker face. He was both having trouble focusing, but was also embarrassed to say the word. “You know, if I could be done wearing the, um…” “You can say the word diaper, you know,” she said, smiling at him. “That’s what it’s called.” “Ok,” he said, blushing. She stopped touching him for a moment. “Well, go ahead. Say the word.” He didn’t like to admit that he’d let her diaper him. But she was going to force him to say it. “Well, yesterday, you said I had to wear the…diapers…through today.” He again felt her warm hands stroke him softly. “And then we could talk about…ooh!” he gasped, as she applied the wipe to his testicles, gently stroking them now in turn. “About stopping. So…can we?” “Stop?” she asked, drawing her hands away from him abruptly. He almost instinctively raised his hips to find her again. “Do you…want to? Stop?” She looked down at him with a knowing smile. He sighed, aware that she seemed to be referring to her hands on his body. He wasn’t really sure how he felt about that. It definitely crossed a professional boundary, but her attitude seemed more flirtatious than hungry and sexual. In this position, with her hands lightly touching him there, he couldn’t really think rationally. He really wanted her touch to continue. It was so soft and nice. He closed his eyes to concentrate, but this kept him from being able to see her eyes. Her eyes were pretty; he’d never really noticed before. “I couldn’t hear you.” She spoke softly. He cleared his throat. His penis throbbed, bobbing in the air. He could imagine how ridiculous it looked, but it was begging for her touch. “I’d really like to stop wearing a diaper. You know, go back to using the bathroom.” “Mmm…because you don’t like it?” She laughed, not unkindly. “I can see that you really don’t enjoy it.” He opened his eyes briefly to see that she was smiling playfully at him. “You…seem to have become more comfortable with the situation.” She reached out and touched him again gently, making him gasp. “It’s just that I don’t think it’s professional for a doctor to wear a diaper, and—“ She grasped his penis firmly, and interrupted him. “We’ve been through this. No one can tell you are wearing a diaper, and we both decided that it is far more professional to be on-time and efficient than to be spending endless time in the bathroom, inconveniencing patients, staff, and me. This is truly a perfect solution. You’ve kept your patients waiting much less, and they are appreciative. They’ve told me so.” He couldn’t really look into her eyes and concentrate at the same time. She relaxed her grip on his penis, allowing her hand to slip gently up and down its shaft. He started breathing harder, and could hear her cooing, “You are thriving, much more efficient than you were before. And we are an awesome team. Working together, you’ve finished earlier and had more free time, AND kept patients and staff happier.” She stopped stroking, again holding his penis firmly, drawing his gaze to her face. “This arrangement WORKS, and you know it. The way we are working, you could even see an additional 2 or 3 patients per day, which would be pure profit, if I understand how it works. It seems like this”—and here she tugged on the wet diaper still tucked under his bottom—“is a small price to pay to work so well.” He swallowed. She could see his will wavering. Almost there… She moved in for the kill. She started stroking his lower belly, just above his neatly shaved pubic hair. “Do you think we are working well together?” He nodded, staring up at the ceiling. “I can’t hear your manners,” she corrected gently. “Yes, ma’am,” he murmured grudgingly. “Have we finished earlier these two days?” He paused just a moment before admitting, “Yes, ma’am.” She looked down briefly at his stiff penis, bobbing in the air near her hand. “Do you think I have handled this…potentially embarrassing…situation professionally?” He knew that she had had plenty of opportunities to embarrass him, but had not. “Yes, ma’am.” Except for this…wonderful…touching… “So at this point, do you think I have earned your trust?” Here she stopped touching him, and waited for him to look at her. “Yes, ma’am.” He certainly couldn’t argue with that. He didn’t understand her very well, but he had started to trust her. She smiled at him kindly as she took him in her hand again, stroking slowly. “Then my opinion is that we shouldn’t try to fix something that isn’t broken. I know it was jarring to try something new, but it is clearly working really well for us. So this time let’s commit to continuing for another week. It will give us more time to decide that these two days have not been a fluke. But I don’t think it IS a fluke. I’m so confident that I’ll promise to quit this business if you don’t also think our teamwork is flourishing after another week. That sounds reasonable, right?” Numbly, he nodded and saw her eyebrows rise briefly before quickly saying, “Yes, ma’am.” Her voice was mesmerizing, her touch transformative. Truthfully, of course, he might have said anything to make her happy when her hands were so close to him. But there was also a deeper part of him, which he was only vaguely aware of, that felt more content and cared-for over the last few days than he had in a long time. He sighed, embarrassed by this strange arrangement, but not completely unhappy with it. She was nodding and smiling. She patted his penis gently, and said, “Then let’s put that away for now.” She wrinkled her eyebrows, noting that it might be difficult to tuck him in. She wiped his bottom, shook a little more powder on him, then pressed his penis up to his belly and pulled his boxers up over it. “That will have to do for now, I suppose. Those things can be so troublesome,” she murmured to herself, though she was also thinking how easy “those things” made getting what she wanted. “Ok, sit up!” His face flushed, breathing a little heavily, he paused a second, then nodded and sat up. That was an abrupt and unwelcome end to what he had presumed would be a bit more climactic. But Julie was all business again, so while he briefly considered protesting, he suspected it wouldn’t make a difference, and could wind up making him seem pathetic. Instead, he should be professional. He took a deep breath and stood up. He stared down and noticed that his boxers tented out in front of him. She glanced over at him, smiling a bit at his predicament, then went to the sink to wash her hands. He leaned over quickly and pulled up his khakis, working at getting them fastened over his erection. Once he had, he looked more presentable. “Ok, well, thanks for all your work today…as usual. It was…a good day,” he said awkwardly, trying to regain his dignity. He started gathering up his things, putting away his laptop and mouse. She went to her purse. She nodded thoughtfully. “Yes, it was,” she said, glancing up at him. “It certainly was. Thank you for being so considerate to me. I can’t tell you how much it means to be done so early and able to see my little ones.” He walked her out, grateful that he was finally dressed normally and talking to her like he might any other staff member. This felt like a more appropriate work situation, surely, than being diapered or naked in her presence. It was a relief. As they walked the short distance to their cars, which were parked at the far end of the practice’s parking lot, Julie said, “My mother takes care of the kids during the day. But she must also see to my dad as well, so I like to relieve her as soon as I can. After a day with the kids, she’ll be happy to see me so early!” She reached her car and paused for a moment. She suddenly leaned over and pecked him on the cheek. “You’re our hero, you know!” He nodded, surprised. “Well, I’m glad it worked out so well.” He realized he was blushing as he unlocked his car. He was flattered and touched, but didn’t know what else to say. “See you tomorrow?” She smiled. “You bet. Thanks again for being so thoughtful. I think we make a great team! Have a nice evening.” She got into her car, and thought more about how this relationship was going. He seemed more and more receptive to her being in charge. That opened up all sorts of possibilities. Julie liked being in charge. She had been drawn to dominance in her relationships from a young age. Controlling the supposedly stronger gender had always held appeal, and she had enjoyed this challenge while dating during nursing school. She grew used to exercising her bossy skills to get what she wanted–and needed. Oddly to her, one boy even seemed attracted to being humiliated, and she learned she didn’t mind giving him what he wanted. She learned that she had a talent for sensing tentativeness, and her comfort with confrontation seemed to put her in the driver’s seat more often than she would have expected. Her only lapse, ironically, had been her marriage, and it had only reinforced her need to control her relationships. Confused by societal expectations, she had married a man who had projected strength and confidence. She had assumed he was the kind of meat-and-potatoes man that women should marry, and had assumed she could change what she didn’t like. But he was emotionally distant. She was used to being able to lead her partners, either overtly or through more subtle manipulation. But he seemed immune for some reason. He just didn’t care. She had two children in rapid succession, and held out hope that this would draw him into their relationship, or that he would grow up. But he actually became more distant after their second son, and she decided she would rather raise her kids alone than remain married in name only. He was surprised, but later seemed relieved, when she kicked him out of their 2-bedroom apartment without asking for more than the lease in return. She hadn’t seen him since. And while it was jarring to find she had so misjudged that relationship, it taught her a lot about what was right for her. She wouldn’t make that mistake again. If she ever married again, she’d need to be in charge from the beginning. She pulled out her phone. As he got into his own car, he could distantly hear her conversation. “Yes, Mom. I’m on my way. I know! It was a good day! See you soon…” As he drove, he thought about the day. And about Julie. She was lovely and nice. Her hands were strong and confident, but felt very gentle and loving. That was going to be hard to forget. He could feel himself getting hard all over again, and he reached down to adjust himself. She was such an alluring mix of sexy and smart, but her insistence on his wearing a diaper was just weird. Wasn’t it? He thought so, but she could make it sound almost normal. The way she talked to him, it would have felt rude if to have refused. And there was a part of him that wanted to make her happy. Her smile was so pretty, and she seemed to be so happy over the last day or two. It was a little weird, but he was almost willing to do anything to see her smile. He squirmed, ready to be home and attend to himself. He thought he knew whose face he was going to be imagining tonight. Chapter 9 Despite how silly he inevitably felt allowing her to diaper him over the next week, he couldn’t deny that work was more fun. He had never felt more in sync with a nurse. She seemed to anticipate every need he had, both professionally and personally. She knew when a patient would need a test, and often had the details settled by the time he came out of a room. He was amazed at how in tune she had quickly become with his bladder habits. He tried to relieve himself out of her sight during his little “down” moments, but he often would glance around afterward, his diaper feeling newly warm, and would see her watching him pleasantly. Then she would busy herself with her work, making no move to change him until they had a break together. He started to relax and trust her judgment about that. His diaper had not leaked into his pants even once. She seemed to have a knack for timing his diaper changes. It was true that she was also the one setting out his water for him. Some days, he noticed, he was offered water more often than others. As he was zipping up his pants after a change one day, he asked her why. “Are you…still, um, keeping some sort of eye on my…hydration?” She smiled a little as she rolled up and taped the warm wet diaper he had been wearing. “Your wet diapers actually tell me a lot. I still keep a close eye on the color, judging just how wet they are and how yellow they look.” She tossed the diaper into the diaper disposal bin she had recently brought into the office for this purpose, she commented, “I want to keep my doctor healthy, you know.” She fondly patted him on his padded behind. He blushed, thinking about how she knew personal things about him that he had not even been aware of. Should he be creeped out by this invasion of privacy? He didn’t feel that way. He realized he felt a little touched, and even reassured by this gentle supervision. She was looking out for him. It had been quite a while since someone had been on his side, helping him. It felt warm and nice, he thought. As he thought about it, he realized that it felt maternal. Julie had assumed that type of role quite naturally. The nice thing was that she didn’t make him feel inferior or less like a man about surrendering that control. She didn’t make fun of him for wearing a diaper, or letting her clean him. She was just very direct and honest. Once he had adjusted to it, he could almost imagine it was normal. It was kind of nice sharing his day so intimately with someone, and not having to worry about mundane things like keeping hydrated or clean. She was a blessing. Like a mother, however, she did occasionally nag him. Nothing he didn’t deserve, though, he admitted to himself. There had been days he hadn’t shaved himself, and of course she noticed. She spent more time looking at his private area than he did, after all. “What is this?” she might ask as she brushed his stubble with a cocked eyebrow. “This isn’t the clean-shaven boy I know,” or “I like you so much better when you’re smooth,” or “Somebody hasn’t been doing his homework.” She was gentle, but firm. She was nice, but insistent. He knew where he stood, and accepted that shaving was important to her. He found himself wanting to feel nice under her hands. He liked the brief smile she had when she touched his smooth, shaven skin. And wouldn’t she usually spend just a few extra seconds touching him? It seemed so, and that was worth the effort. He wasn’t exactly getting used to that one finger she used when she cleaned him, though. It always found its way into his bottom. She did it every single time she changed him. It no longer surprised him, of course, but still didn’t feel natural or comfortable. He had started being more careful wiping himself in the bathroom, but her actions seemed to indicate that she wasn’t quite satisfied with him. Well, he wasn’t really sure what to do about that. He even googled, “how to wipe properly” to make sure he wasn’t supposed to stick the toilet paper inside, but nobody seemed to recommend that. So there didn’t seem to be anything else he could do to convince her he was doing an adequate job. And he decided that at this point, he didn’t want to have another conversation about it. Talks with her were so embarrassing! So even if he didn’t like it, he didn’t complain again. When she asked him to lift his legs, he would start to tense up, squeezing his anus closed in protest. But it didn’t matter. Her finger, wrapped with a cold wet wipe, still found its way inside him. It didn’t linger, just in and out. But he felt embarrassed to be invaded there. He never really wanted to look her in the eyes for a few minutes afterward. Julie seemed to sense this, however, and often tried to engage him either during the process or immediately afterward, calling him on his reticence if he didn’t answer right away. She seemed to be trying to get him past his embarrassment, though he wasn’t sure why she cared. He wished she would just leave his bottom alone. He’d mostly gotten past peeing in his diaper in front of her, but…there were some things that were just too private. But usually, her hands felt great. During the day, she was generally all business. She changed and cleaned him faster than he could pee and wash his hands on his own in the old days. At the end of the day, though, often amid conversation, her hands would slow down, gently caressing him with a wipe. These cleanings would last long enough that the wipe would warm up and feel so, so good. Her hands would linger everywhere, from his shaved pubic area, to his testicles, to the cleft between his cheek, and to the area right around his bottom. And once he realized that this last change was more of a leisurely and pleasurable event, he began to look forward to it. When she untaped him as he lay back on the table, his erection would spring forth, usually drawing a knowing smile from her. And she didn’t neglect his penis, either. She made sure to clean it carefully and thoroughly, deliberately stroking him. He stopped trying to hide his excitement—how could he? And she seemed to enjoy pleasuring him almost as much as he did. But she never brought him all the way to orgasm. He was not sure why, but she clearly had no interest in going that far. She would start stroking him faster and faster, gripping more firmly, until his breathing began to get more ragged and fast. But whenever he thought that today might be the day, she would stop or pause, leaving him waiting and hoping. After a moment, she might turn and dispose of the wet diaper she had removed, or she might return to stroking him. She kept him guessing. He never voiced any discontent, though. He didn’t want her to feel like he was ungrateful for what she did, or to change their intimate relationship. He thought he understood that she was trying to make this situation more enjoyable to him. He had never had any prior experience with tease and denial in a relationship. But he sensed that Julie was in control, and that it wasn’t up to him what happened. He had learned to relax and enjoy it. He puzzled over the rules that seemed to guide her behavior, though. Why did she think it was okay to caress him, but not bring him fully to orgasm? He guessed it was more professional not to cross that line. This is how he rationalized this end-of-day activity, and defended her denial of him in his mind. He would go home every single day denied and hungry, but didn’t stay that way for long. He found himself thinking about it all day in anticipation. During the day, his diaper and lack of private time kept him from touching himself. But he had no such limitations at night. He rushed home daily to relieve himself, and sometimes would pleasure himself multiple times each evening. He would see her face and imagine her hands on him whenever he masturbated, and fantasized about the two of them together. Oddly, it wasn’t only regular sex he imagined. Though he had never been turned on by leather and whips, he started imagining Julie telling him what to do in the bedroom. She seemed like she would know just what she liked, and how he could pleasure her. She took care of him during the day. He would like to take care of her in return. Despite the direction their work and personal relationship had taken, he wasn’t certain he wanted to push it further down that road. He knew all about sexual harassment, and respected her far too much to chance making her uncomfortable. He’d love to ask her out. But what if he broke what they had? It would be risky. Maybe it was better to be satisfied with their wonderful, strange intimacy just the way it was. And anyway, she seemed to have no problem asking for something if she wanted it. Surely she would tell him? When the next week had ended, he didn’t even consider asking to stop using diapers. She surely noticed, but also didn’t bring it up. They had settled into a very workable—and very enjoyable—relationship. The price for their flirty teamwork—wearing diapers—was high, but it worked! Julie continued to be amazed at how smoothly things were going. He hadn’t even brought up the subject of the diapers at the end of the next week. He seemed to be growing more comfortable in his submissive and infantile role. He accepted her rules and supervision, kept himself closely shaved, and didn’t even complain when she popped her finger in his anus, which she was careful to do every single time she could. That would come in handy sometime soon. Sure, her teasing sessions were undoubtedly helping the process along, but what was new? She had learned that men could be influenced via their genitalia. It was too easy not to do it. Men were just built to be manipulated. It wasn’t their fault. Her job was to use her powers for good. She had always tried to help them do what was needed, and she had a responsibility not to take advantage of their simplicity and hurt them. This particular man was a good man. He was so vulnerable and naïve that she had to take care. So far, she thought she was doing well. Sure, she was taking advantage of male weakness and his need for intimacy. She was inducing dependence and submission, but it was for a good cause. Of course she wasn’t going to let him come. It reinforced her dominance, loving though it was. It let him know that his pleasure was not the main goal. It kept him on the edge, stoking his sexual appetite. It introduced the idea that sometimes he might not get to come, and that she was in control of that. But mostly, it let him know that she wasn’t “easy” or there for his satisfaction. If he wanted more, he’d have to ask (or beg, she thought hungrily). He had been uncertain about their “arrangement” at the beginning, but he wasn’t complaining now. She’d been delighted the very first day she teased him and left him hanging. He had sighed, and she thought he might whine. But instead, he seemed to accept her gift to him for what it was. She knew then that she could develop his submissive nature, even if he wasn’t aware of it yet. He could be perfect for her. Time to raise the stakes. Chapter 10 Two and a half weeks after having Julie first ask him to pull down his pants, his eyes were closed and he was enjoying her end-of-day ministrations. He was really starting to like this, and, maybe, like her, as something more than a coworker. Suddenly, she stopped stroking him and held his penis tightly. His eyes opened, as he sensed she wanted his attention. “I had a patient today who recently had a colonoscopy, and she said the GI doctor mentioned how important it is to take fiber every day. She said everyone should take extra fiber. It can cut down on heart disease and diverticulitis, and maybe even prevent colon cancer. Is that true?” Hoping that a quick easy answer would encourage her to get back to their usual late-afternoon activity, he nodded. “Uh, sure. Important for everyone.” She seemed concerned. “Hmm, I don’t take any extra fiber. Do you?” She started slowly stroking him, and he closed his eyes again. “Hmm, no.” …And then she stopped. His eyes popped open. He found that she was looking at him, as if considering something. “Sounds like both of us could use some fiber. It comes in supplements, right? I’m up for it if you are.” She smiled at him and started stroking again, just lightly, with her fingertips. He knew she was teasing him, maybe even manipulating him in some unimportant way, but he decidedly did not care at this moment. His eyelids closed again. “Sure, sure. Good idea.” Though he couldn’t see it, her smile broadened. “Great, great. I’ll feel much better if we’re taking care of ourselves. I’ll bring in some supplements tomorrow.” She gave him a few more slow, gentle strokes, then off-handedly asked, “Somehow I’m guessing that you tend more toward being constipated?” She saw his eyebrows furrow a little, but he kept his eyes closed. “Um, well…”, he started, but didn’t elaborate. She realized she’d need to help him focus. When her hand stopped again, he realized she’d asked him a question. But he wasn’t really paying attention to her words, so he wasn’t sure how to answer. “Oh, um…What was the question again?” He was very aware that her hand was still on him, now with a tight grasp, but not moving. “Well, you’ve been in a diaper for more than two weeks, and you’ve never asked me about what would happen if you need to poop. So I’m guessing you don’t poop very often?” Whoa. If there was anything he didn’t want to talk about with Julie, it was his bowel habits! He had started to fantasize about her all the time, and she was touching him right now. How could he steer her away from the topic? If he had learned anything about Julie, it was that she wasn’t easily deterred. He’d have to say something if he wanted to move on. “Well, it varies, but I don’t think it’s, like, abnormal.” He was relieved when he felt her hand start to move again. But his heart sank a little when he realized she wasn’t moving on. “Well, that’s good…So when was the last time you pooped?” He sighed in exasperation. “Do we really have to talk about that? It’s kind of personal.” She snorted, though her hand still moved. “I’ve been changing your diaper for two weeks, and I’m touching you in an extremely intimate way right now. Are there really things that are off limits?” She smiled expectantly, raising her eyebrows. His face reddened a little. He didn’t want this to stop, awkward as it was. So he nodded slightly, saying, “Good point. I just don’t really like talking about…that.” She smiled fondly at him, exquisitely enjoying his embarrassment. “Why are you embarrassed about how often you poop?” He shook his head. Nothing he could do would shake this woman. “I just don’t like talking about that stuff.” “Stuff like your pooping habits?” He groaned. “Yes. Like that.” She giggled and gripped him a little tighter, but slowed her stroke down. Part of her goal here was to embarrass him, which, it pleased her to discover, turned her on, but part was to get him to associate being embarrassed with being excited, and to associate her with that embarrassment, and with control. And it was even better to be talking about bathroom habits, over which she was soon to be in complete control. The more confusion he felt about whether he was embarrassed or excited, the easier it would be to manipulate him, both toward her intermediate and her ultimate goals. “Well, I’m not sure why you are embarrassed. You are a health professional, and you talk to patients all the time about their own pooping and peeing.” She looked innocently at him. “It looks like you don’t like it when the tables are turned?” She kept stroking him steadily but very slowly, shaking her head. “Well, too bad. You know it is important. Someone needs to keep you honest.” She suddenly stopped stroking him. “So? When was the last time you pooped?” He sighed, realizing that she wouldn’t stop until he gave her an answer. Blushing, he said, “I guess it was probably on Monday.” She frowned, but started lightly touching—almost tickling—his testicles. “That’s been three days. Is that about average for you?” He nodded slightly. “Yeah, probably.” “But I’ve heard you tell patients that they should take enough fiber so that they poop every day. Are you ignoring your own advice?” He squirmed a little on the table. In response, her grip tightened, seemingly intending to pin him down on this point. “I guess, maybe,” he admitted. “A little.” Her grip relaxed slightly, and he felt her hand move up and down his shaft again. That was nice. He must have said something she liked. He resolved to do more of that if he could. “Well, I can help with that, if you’d like. Would you like that?” she purred softly. All he could think about was her soft, soft hand. “Sure, whatev—I mean, Yes, ma’am. You bet.” She nodded. “I’ve got to keep my doctor happy and healthy, don’t I?” His eyes closing, he murmured, “Happy. So happy….” She smiled down at him. She sure loved compliant men. “So tomorrow we’ll start some fiber supplements, won’t we? And we’ll just keep track of your poops so we know how we’re doing, okay?” He nodded, then, realizing she liked to be answered out loud, said, “Yes, ma’am.” Unknown to him, her smile broadened, and she shook her head. She knew she could get his bowel habits under her thumb, but hadn’t really thought it would be quite that easy. Men really were simple creatures. Her job done today, she efficiently brought him just to the edge of an orgasm, and then cleaned him up. His eyes slowly came open, then focused. He seemed a little disappointed, but—like before—didn’t complain. She left him naked on the table for a moment. “Did you want…me to put another diaper on you to go home?” His brow furrowed as he propped himself up on his elbows. “Well, no, of course not.” He sat up and swung his legs around. ”Why would I?” As she washed her hands, she shrugged. “No reason. It’s just that, by now, you know they have their practical purpose. I realized I’d never asked if you wanted to wear one home for convenience.” He considered for a moment, then shook his head. “No, I don’t think so. No need for that, of course. That…would be weird.” She smiled at him. “Either way. I’m going out to pick up some fiber supplements. Are there any you specifically recommend or prefer?” He was buckling his pants. “Not really. I think pills are generally easier. Never tried any.” As she grabbed her purse, she said, “Well, then, I guess we’ll experiment a little.” Chapter 11 The next morning when he walked into the work room, he noticed a new whiteboard on the cabinet, completely blank except for lines and dates hand-drawn to make a calendar. On the counter were a little box of magnets, and an industrial size bottle that he realized was full of fiber laxative caps. Next to his water bottle, already filled for him, was a little cup with 2 capsules in it. Oh, boy, she was serious. As he set his bag down, he noticed her watching him. He nodded at the medicine cup. “I’m assuming those are for me?” She smiled. “You bet! The bottle says to take 2-4 daily, or however many are needed. I figured we’d start with two daily, and just increase the amount until you are pooping daily. And…”, and here she jumped up excitedly and walked over to the calendar. “…this is the poop chart I made for you! Do you like it?” He reddened. “Chart?” She nodded. “Poop chart, that’s right. When you make a poop the night before, or before you come in in the morning, you can put a smiley face magnet on the day. Or more than one if you’ve been really busy. If you haven’t made a poop since we saw each other, you should put a frowny face.” She held out the box of stickers to him. “Go ahead, try it out!” He stood there staring at the magnets, and then looked up at her, pained. “Seriously?” She looked a little hurt, then resolute. “Yes, seriously. I bought the magnets, and made the chart, so that you wouldn’t have to talk about your pooping every day. I was being sensitive to your weird shyness about your bathroom habits. I thought this would be easier. Would you rather I asked you each morning?” she inquired, her eyebrows raised. “No, no,” he said hurriedly. “I guess the magnets are better than having to talk about…that. Thanks for being so considerate.” She stood there with the box, patiently. Eventually he got the clue. “Oh! Right,” he mumbled. “Well, um…” He found a red sad face magnet and picked it out. He put it over yesterday’s date. “How’s that?” She put the box down. “Well, it’s a fine job with the magnet, if that’s what you’re asking. Your kindergarten teacher would be proud,” she said, patting him on the head comically. “But not so great for your pooping. We’ll see how you do on 2 of these daily, and increase it until we see a lot more happy faces on that chart! Make sure you keep track of your poops! Be sure you mark them on the calendar, because otherwise you might get too much fiber!” She patted him on the bottom, and turned toward their diaper cabinet. “Speaking of which, let’s get you ready for the day!” Something about that comment made him a little uncomfortable, but she ushered him onto the exam table and had him diapered before he could think about what it was. The day was fairly typical for them, busy and efficient. His wet diapers were changed, and not another word was uttered about fiber or pooping for the rest of the day. Within a few days, and after she increased his fiber once, he was able to add a happy-faced magnet to the chart, and was rewarded with a big smile from Julie. He grimaced, eager to avoid the subject. “I know, I know. You don’t want to talk about it. But if you get a few more of those in a row, we won’t need to increase the dose.” She patted him on his diapered bottom as he headed off to see patients. As they were getting ready to go home that day, after his final diaper change, he finally was able to verbalize what had been bugging him. “Julie, can I ask you a question?” he said as they were gathering up their things after the other staff had gone home. “What if…if the fiber works TOO well? You know, here at work?” She blinked at him. “What do you mean?” He blushed. “Well, you know, I’m all for regular bowel movements in theory, but what if we’re here, and I’m, you know, wearing a diaper…” He looked at her meaningfully, but was met with silence. “And…” she prompted, appearing not to understand. Damn it, he thought. She was going to make him say it out loud. “And I need to…” He realized she would not want him to use a medical term. “…poop, here at work. I just want to make sure we’re both…clear…on the fact that there is NO way I’m going to do…that…in my diaper. I’ll just go to the bathroom in that case. I just don’t want you to be surprised or upset when I do. Maybe we could make it so I could tell you once I’m back that that’s why I went, or something.” His cheeks burned. This was ridiculous to talk about. Julie shook her head. “Sorry, no. Out of the question.” He stared at her. “Um…what is?” She stared. “You, using the potty. That’s not going to happen.” He stared back, unsure he had heard her correctly. Maybe she had misunderstood. “No, I mean, in case I should need to…you know…poop.” She appeared to relent, approaching him and laying her hand on his arm. “Sweetie, I heard what you said. I just meant that you aren’t going to be allowed to use the potty at all, even if you have to poop.” As she saw his face darken, she stroked his forearm to comfort him. “It took you five minutes to pee before diapers. Imagine how long it takes you to poop in there. I have waited on you, so I know. If it makes sense for you to use a diaper for peeing, it makes far more sense to wear it for pooping.” He was clearly not convinced, so she continued, “And then there would be the business of you trying to undo your diaper, then trying to refasten it correctly in the potty. That could be dangerous for leaks later.” Her lips pressed together, she shook her head sadly. “I’m sorry. I know you want to use the potty like a big boy when you poop, but I just cannot let that happen. It would be a disaster.” She picked up her purse, as if the conversation were over. But he couldn’t leave it there. He couldn’t let this stand as an agreement. She didn’t seem to understand what using a diaper that way would entail. “But…but…no, wait. But you don’t really want that, right? I mean, changing a wet diaper is one thing, but this would be…different. Gross, and horrible. I—I mean, right? Why would you want to do that?” He thought of something. “Maybe I could do it?” he asked hopefully. That would at least not be so humiliating. “Don’t be silly,” she said, turning to leave. “I’ve told you: I have nursing training, and mommy training. I know what it is like to change a poopy diaper, and I’m prepared to do it if it needs to be done.” Why was she so casual about all this? It made no sense. “But—but—the smell. People would know. I can’t—“ He was close to tears. Seeing this, she stopped. She saw that he couldn’t meet her gaze. She reached up and gently raised his chin so that their eyes met. She squeezed his hands firmly. “If it happens, we’ll manage. I’ll take care of it without anyone knowing, just like we do with your wet diapers. I won’t let anything bad happen. I promise.” She watched his face, seeing the uncertainty. She spoke again, and reached a hand up to one cheek. “Here’s how it would work. You are a big enough boy to tell when it will happen. If you feel like you need to poop, you just come and get me. You don’t have to wait until after it happens. You can interrupt me, and come back to this room. You can poop in here, and then we can change you immediately.” She released his chin, and he looked down. He swallowed. “Maybe we could also stop the fiber. It seems like—“ She cut him off. “Oh, no. We’re not compromising your health just because of your embarrassment.” She snorted softly and smiled. “That would be a bad precedent to set. And anyway, we’ve been doing that for a few days, and nothing bad has happened. I’m not giving you fiber to make you poop at work. I’m not bothered by messy diapers, but I don’t need more of them. You can keep doing that at home.” He was clearly not happy, but nodded and was quiet. She knew he’d be okay with it, just as he had agreed to wetting his diapers. He just needed time. But she needed to be careful with how she handled the next week or two, as he would be fragile emotionally. He was surprised when she drew him into a tight hug. She held him for a full minute. Initially shocked, he realized it felt really good. He felt her reassurance, realized that he needed it, and hugged her back. In fact, it was hard for him not to cry. She was so nice, wasn’t she? She also smelled good. Nice and familiar. She felt him return her hug, and heard him sigh. Holy cow, that was sweet. That kind of emotional connection was definitely one of the major highs she got from mothering. And so soon! She finally released him. “Look, if you poop at work, we’ll get through it. No big deal. Then we’ll go back to kicking some medical ass.” She smiled, and turned to leave. He picked up his bag, and headed out. He couldn’t remember feeling so close to someone. Could he trust her that much? It was scary. But she felt like someone who really could take care of him. Chapter 12 Two weeks later, his calendar was nearly solid happy faces. He was taking 3 fiber caps daily, and he found it fairly easy to have at least a small bowel movement daily. He had not had any work-place disasters, which is how he still felt about the prospect of moving his bowels at work, despite Julie’s reassurances. But it hadn’t even come up. He was feeling less worried now, and didn’t mind the fiber if it made Julie happy. Julie had also noticed his comfort level. They hadn’t changed his dose for a week, so she felt it was safe to make her move. If he had to poop at work, he wouldn’t specifically blame the fiber. It was a Wednesday, which meant a lighter patient load. They’d have some extra time, and they would need it. After lunch, he climbed onto the changing table for her to change his wet diaper. They chatted about the upcoming afternoon, and she marveled how natural a diaper change was for him now. She treasured this intimacy, learned as a mother and miraculously replicated in her workplace. She was about to deepen that relationship. He lifted his legs for her to clean him, and she cleaned him as usual. However, this afternoon, when she poked her finger inside of his bottom, she also deftly popped in a small suppository. She smiled as he kept talking straight through the procedure, completely unaware of her secret gift. She quickly diapered him again, allowing him to sit up and pull up his pants. She watched him closely, but he clearly had not noticed. From the very beginning, she had prepared him for this day, desensitizing him to anal penetration, and she was elated at how easy it was to deceive him. As she watched him settle to finish a few computer tasks before seeing their first patient, she was tempted to feel a little sorry for him for what lay ahead for him this afternoon. She regretted not being able to be honest, but sometimes men—especially her man—needed a little push. This was necessary to take their relationship to the next level. He was seeing his second patient of the afternoon when he became aware of some pressure in his bowels. He suppressed any concern he felt about this development, thinking it was likely to be gas, or perhaps something that he could wait through. But within ten minutes he was forced to admit that this feeling might be more insistent than he had expected. This was very unusual. His bathroom habits were typically subject to whenever he had time for them, and never urgent. But he felt…full, and was starting to get some cramping. He finished up with his patient, and debated whether he should see his next patient, whom Julie had already brought back and put in a room for him. He didn’t like the distraction that his discomfort was causing, but this was outweighed by the horrible embarrassment that he would suffer if he admitted to Julie that he had to move his bowels. He had no doubts about her desire to make him go in his diaper. Despite her assurances that she didn’t mind changing him, he had to doubt this. No one could enjoy changing a messy diaper. He had admitted to himself that he had a big crush on her. He couldn’t bear to have her see him with a dirty diaper. How did he ever stand a chance of dating her if he let her change a messy diaper? He decided that he would trust his ability to control himself rather than give in to the mounting need to poop. This next visit seemed interminable, however, both because of the increasing intensity of the pressure and also because of the nature of the discussion, which ironically concerned a young woman’s problem with frequent diarrhea. While he had quickly determined her problem to be irritable bowel syndrome, her description of her bathroom habits was not helping to distract him from his own needs. He found himself wondering if Julie would forgive him if he dashed to the bathroom just this once. She might not ever know, after all, if he was quick and managed to tape the diaper back the way it was. He had admittedly never tried, but how hard could it be? He started sweating, trying not to have an accident as he stood up to examine his patient. It took all of his concentration, and he found it difficult to string coherent sentences together as they discussed the plan for this young woman. As he rose to escort her to the exam room door, he knew he wouldn’t be able to hold out any longer. He was going to need to poop in the next few seconds. He decided that he didn’t want to face Julie in this condition—it wasn’t manly or attractive or professional. She would have to wait to change a messy diaper. Feeling desperate and ready to run to the bathroom, he opened the door to the hallway. The patient left the room, and he followed. Almost free! Turning left out of the exam room, toward the bathroom, he literally ran right into Julie, who was standing just outside the door. It almost looked like she had been waiting for him, though she could have just been passing by. But she now stood between him and the bathroom, and he let out a little moan at the sight of her. He quickly stepped to the side, hoping she would pass. He might still get to the bathroom if she kept going and he pretended he needed something in the other direction. But she didn’t pass. She took a step to the side also, blocking his path again. She raised her eyebrows, locked his eyes with hers, and imperceptibly shook her head. She pointed behind him to their work room. When he stood still, panicked, wondering if she could possibly know how much distress he was in, she gently took his elbow and turned him toward her desired destination. No! He couldn’t let her do this. He was about to have a major BM, and it might even be diarrhea. He couldn’t let her witness that. He tried to turn back, but she gave him a firm maternal glance that somehow told him she knew exactly what he was trying to do and that he shouldn’t even think about it. Instead, she nudged him toward the room. He needed to plead with her, but couldn’t do it in the hallway. He quickly strode toward their work room, hoping he could hold for another minute. He reached the room and turned around. Julie was following, but appeared to be taking her time. Suddenly a cramp hit him, and he doubled over. He was able to control himself, but realized it would probably be obvious to Julie what was happening. She reached the room and closed the door behind her as he started to straighten up. He saw her pause to lock the door as well, and again felt the panic rise in him. “Julie, please. PLEASE let me go to the bathroom. Just this once,” he panted, holding his stomach. “Don’t be silly. If you need to poop, then do it. We have a few minutes before the next patient, but not long. It would be best to get this over with now.” He gasped. “But—you don’t understand—this is bad. It—it is bad!” She shook her head in consternation. “Then why are you holding it in? There is no need to be so miserable or dramatic.” He was almost to the point of despair. He had iron intestines, but even he had his limits. “No…” She almost smiled. What he didn’t know, and couldn’t know, since he was unaware of the suppository, was that every moment he delayed meant that the effect of the glycerin would be greater and more volcanic. The only thing that would have defeated her plan was if he had immediately expelled the suppository before it could irritate the intestinal membranes. However, because his most fervent wish was not to let anything out of his anus, he was making it much, much worse. His embarrassment was the key to making this plan so effective. But she didn’t smile. She delivered the next line, long practiced and considered, with what appeared to be the utmost concern for his comfort. “I wonder if a lot of that cramping you’re having is from gas. Maybe you could just try to let some of the gas out and feel more comfortable.” She could have cried at the naïve glimmer of hope she saw spark in his eyes at that moment. God bless him, he believed her. Only a man without much experience with diarrhea could have thought this feat possible. Without saying a word, he moved a little away from her and looked away. What happened next would be burned into both of their memories forever. She saw a passing look of concentration, then the emergence of horror on his face. He choked off a short cry, squatted, and let loose a large amount of soft stool into his diaper. It went on and on, and she just stood quietly near the door, watching. He was, of course, consumed with the process, and had given himself over to the full completion of the task. The room quieted, but slowly became filled with the smell of his act. After a moment, his breathing seemed to become regular again, and she gently crossed the room to him. She touched his shoulder, and asked, “Do you think you’re done? Or is there some more poop in there?” He couldn’t answer, or even look at her. She moved so that she was in his line of sight. “Are you done?” Once his eyes refocused on her, he nodded numbly. She smiled. “Then let’s get you into a nice clean diaper. Come over to your changing table.” She grasped his hand and led him toward the table. He waddled gingerly, slowly, and she could see him trying not to let the contents of the diaper touch his skin. Of course, this was futile, but she understood the need to try. His expression soured as he felt the effects of the suppository coat the skin under his diaper. When he had reached the table, she said, “Ok. Pants down, hop up!” Then she caught herself, and said, “Well, maybe not hop.” He positioned himself to ease himself up onto the table, then stopped. “Would you please let me do this myself? It’s…disgusting.” “Nonsense. Pooping is just a natural part of living. Now get up there so we can get you cleaned up. This is advanced diaper-changing and you would be…outmatched. I can do this far faster than you.” And she really didn’t mind. Babysitting jobs throughout high school–not to mention family members in diapers–had kept her changing diapers much of the time. During and after nursing school, she became comfortable with the medical side of caring for grown men, and she had realized that young or old, men often needed her hands to be gentle at some times and firm at others. Her motherhood of young boys had only seemed to reinforce that. She wasn’t put off by the cleanup, and actually found that changing a diaper was one of the more intimate experiences she could have with a male. It was one her first experiences in being in charge. How could she not enjoy that? He sighed, and discovered that he could not really get up on the table without sitting right in the middle of his mess. As he uneasily settled himself onto the table, his expression mirrored the disgust he felt, and she noticed. “It’s okay,” she soothed. “We’ve done this a hundred times. It’s no different to me. Just lie back.” He couldn’t really respond. His mind was consumed with the horrible sensation of warm squish. He wanted to escape, but he felt caught, like a fly in a web. Not having any better options, he sighed, and gently reclined, feeling movement under him as he shifted weight. Once he was down, Julie let out her breath and put on some vinyl gloves. The hard part was over. Now she had to make it—as promised—easier than changing himself. She smiled as he reflexively let his knees fall apart, showing her the discolored diaper he wore. She untaped him, and pulled open the front of his diaper, immediately instructing him, “Up.” As he pulled his knees up, she took the diaper and efficiently wiped the bulk of his mess off of him, rolling it as she went. A few wipes later, and he was clean. She removed the dirty diaper and placed a clean one under him, powdering and taping him quickly. Within 2 minutes he was sitting up and swinging his legs over the side of the table as if nothing had happened. Julie disposed of the diaper as he dressed himself. She caught him as he was trying to turn away, toward the door. She stood in his way and waited for their eyes to meet. Still ashamed and wanting the experience as far in the past as he could make it, he couldn’t escape her gaze. When he caught sight of her raised eyebrows, he intuited her meaning quickly and now felt bad that he hadn’t said what needed to be said. “Thank you,” he said softly, staring at the floor. He felt her lift his chin again, which made him feel like a little kid. But for some reason he allowed this, and once she held his gaze, heard her say, “That wasn’t so bad, and I don’t think it is gross. If it happens again, please man up and let me change you, okay?” He was silent, his emotions muddled and his mind spinning. How could she not hate what just happened? He wanted her to think of him as a man, not a baby. But she was equating being a man with letting her change his dirty diaper. He was finding it hard to come to terms with what their relationship was. Shouldn’t it be employer/employee? It seemed more like mother/child. She couldn’t really be attracted to him at this point. Not after that. Of course, he felt grateful to her for making him feel better when he had felt terrible, and for not humiliating him about it. It could have been much worse, but she had been so kind. But he was deeply infatuated with her, and wanted to spend time with her. He lusted for her and loved her hands on him. He respected her intelligence and clinical skills. He wanted to be manly around her, to take her and kiss her, but she seemed to want him to be more passive and childlike. And—if he was honest—that did feel like the more natural role for him in this relationship. She was so strong and certain. It felt right to let her be in charge. She saw the thoughts whirling through his brain, and sensed a lot of internal conflict. What could she do to help? What did he need more than anything right now? Probably acceptance. Impulsively, she drew close and put her arms around him, holding him warmly and tightly, as she had first done two weeks ago. She felt his body stiffen for a moment, then relax a bit, then she felt his arms around her, too. She smiled. Chapter 13 He was tense the next few days, unsure how Julie would act toward him, worried that he would have more diaper disasters or that he couldn’t trust his bowels. But everything with her seemed back to normal to him. Julie was nice, and, though he was sensitive to any change in how she talked to him or looked at him, their relationship didn’t seem to have changed. He relaxed a little, breathing easier when each afternoon progressed without those horrible cramps. He was reassured that his system seemed back to normal. It didn’t seem to be the fiber, he realized. He was moving his bowels daily, but mostly at home in the morning, where he could go in private, just as he wanted it. His accident must have been a fluke. These days at work were really great. He’d gotten over the weirdness of wearing a diaper, which was still bizarre, of course. He was wetting his diaper much more instinctively now. Sometimes he wasn’t even aware of it, and was surprised when Julie would surreptitiously cup his crotch and then raise her eyebrows at the heavy dampness. He was enough used to a wet diaper that he didn’t mind it much. That was bizarre too, when he thought about it. But he was kind of enjoying not focusing on when he wet. It seemed like he really ought to take advantage of the perk to wearing diapers, right? And no one but Julie knew about it. It was their secret, as far as he could tell. They worked like a team, and the work burden seemed so much lighter. He got home earlier, and was less tired when he did so. While her methods were unusual, and he could never tell anyone about their agreement, he couldn’t argue with her results. He did have a surprise outside of work that week, however. Before he left each day, when he was on the changing table for the last time, Julie would ask him, “Do you want me to put a clean diaper on you to go home in? Or do you just want to wear your underpants home?” It seemed like a weird question each and every time she asked it. While he had conceded to the infantile garb at work, there was no logic to why he would want to wear a diaper outside of work. He had asked her one evening why she would give him a choice he so obviously wouldn’t take. She shrugged and smiled, as if she were just being accommodating, as if some people might actually answer yes. He shook his head, amused. It was one thing to use a diaper for a specific, noble purpose like he was doing, he thought. It would be another simply to choose to wear one on his off time. But as he stood in line at the grocery store a few nights later, he became aware of a curious warmth in his pants. He thought he was leaning against something warm, but then he felt trickling down his leg. He looked down, startled, and realized he had wet his pants, something he hadn’t done in 30 years. He moved closer to the counter, shielding himself from view, then later held the grocery bags in front of him to preserve his dignity. He made it to the car without anyone seeing, he thought. But it drove home an important point: maybe there actually was a downside to mindlessly wetting his diaper. He had to discipline himself to control his bladder carefully, even at work, when he didn’t technically have to, or this could become a slippery slope that led to his needing to answer Julie’s nightly question differently. During the following week, things were going so well at work that he again started pondering the idea of asking Julie out. He still wasn’t sure about the wisdom of such a move, but he was becoming more infatuated by the day. There was something about the gentle efficiency of their interaction, the confidence of her work with patients and, honestly, with his needs, that made him feel like he wanted to see more of her outside of work. At work, she always had his back. He longed for that feeling outside of work as well. That afternoon, she again spent a few moments longer than needed touching him after the patients had gone. He had gotten used to the idea that it was just a nice reward for a good day’s work, and that she would never take it so far as he’d like. But maybe if they weren’t at work… As they were leaving the office, he couldn’t help himself. “Would you ever have time to grab some dinner?” She stopped suddenly, surprise on her face. He reddened when she didn’t respond right away. “Oh, I’m sorry,” he stammered. “I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable. I—I just meant…” He didn’t really know how to excuse his proposition. He felt her hand on his arm. “No, it’s okay,” she said warmly, smiling brilliantly at him. “I just can’t believe it took you so long. I would LOVE to have dinner with you.” He exhaled. She’d said yes! “…But I’m afraid that it might be hard to go out to a restaurant. My kids need to eat too, and I’d feel bad about asking Mom to sit for them into the evening. Maybe you could come over sometime and we could eat at my house? You could meet the little guys. I know it’s not romantic, but it is about the best I can do right now.” He nodded vigorously. He’d heard a lot about the boys, and was so thrilled to get to see her that he would have done about anything. She would check her calendar about a workable date. He drove home elated. She’d expected him to ask her out! He hadn’t misread their relationship. And somehow, for some reason, changing his diaper every single day hadn’t diminished her romantic interest in him. That seemed too amazing to believe. The next afternoon, he felt a gentle rumbling in his gut that normally meant he needed to visit the bathroom. It wasn’t urgent, like the other day, however. He plowed onward, seeing patients, feeling a fullness, but nothing he couldn’t handle. It was a very busy day, with his schedule packed. He had added some appointments into the evening to accommodate the demand. This was a bottleneck point in the day, as sometimes happened. He had a complicated patient who needed labs, some referrals, and an EKG. Julie had gotten stuck helping the patient in the room, and hadn’t been able to bring any other patients back for him. He looked for another patient to see, and, seeing none, found himself wandering back toward the other end of the building. He hadn’t specifically meant to, but realized he was outside the staff restroom. He hadn’t been here in nearly a month. As he stared at it thoughtfully, his intestines complained again. He glanced back down the hallway toward his empty workstation. Would Julie mind? Would she even know? Probably not—she was swamped. Certainly if he took care of his bodily functions on his own, especially this afternoon when they were so busy, it would help them both out. Why not? The clincher was that, looking forward to their “date”, the last thing he wanted was for Julie to have a fresh memory of changing another dirty diaper. He quickly ducked inside the bathroom and locked the door. He lowered his khakis, then fumbled with the tapes on the diaper. He carefully pulled them off, and was pleased to see that while they stretched the plastic, they hadn’t ripped it. This was going well—maybe he could do this from time to time and never have to have Julie change another dirty diaper! He rushed a bit, conscious of the need for efficiency. When he stood up again, he found that re-taping the diaper might be the hardest part. He clenched his legs together, holding the diaper roughly in place, then re-affixed the tapes in what he hoped was similar to their prior locations. He pulled up his pants, washed his hands, and rushed back down the hall. He got back in plenty of time to greet Julie as she was leaving the patient’s room, looking harried. She was focused, as always, on her work duties, and he smiled at his decision. If he was smart, he could make this work, limiting their interactions to wet diapers, and avoiding any messy ones. He was happy with himself and relieved to have avoided further humiliation, but felt hesitant about sharing that good idea with Julie. The fact that he couldn’t talk to Julie about it gnawed a little at him, but he put it out of his mind. They worked hard for the rest of the afternoon, then finished the early evening in rapid fashion. He did need a diaper change later in the afternoon, and though Julie frowned a bit as she confronted his doctored diaper, she didn’t ask any questions. As usual, their teamwork had dispatched a huge workload quickly and efficiently. However, due to the extra appointments, they were still the last two staff in the office. As they finished their tasks on the computer, Julie turned to him, and wearily said, “Okay, time to get changed for home.” She seemed a little less chipper than usual, but it had been a very long day. He obediently unbuckled and hopped up on the table as she locked the door. Despite the fact that no one else was in the office, he gratefully noticed that Julie took no chances. She had his diaper off, and his bottom wiped in a moment. She didn’t really tease him much today, but maybe she was really tired. She tossed the wet diaper and retreated to her workstation. He swung his legs off the table and leaned down to pull up his pants. She interrupted him. “Could you…leave those down for just a moment?” He stood up, a little perplexed. His shirttails covered his nakedness, but his pants and boxers were still around his ankles. Usually at this point, she was washing her hands and gathering her things to leave. Tonight, though, she was sitting at her desk, turned toward him, and wasn’t quite meeting his eyes. “What’s wrong?” he asked. She took a deep breath, then blew it out. “We need to talk.” She met his eyes. “Did you make a poop today?” He could feel his cheeks start to burn. She couldn’t possibly know. He just had to play it cool. “Not at work.” Her face fell. She looked disappointed. “Well, that’s not what two different nurses told me. They saw you go into the potty for about five minutes this afternoon. They said it seemed unusual to them, since it almost never happens these days.” She gave him a wry smile. “They don’t know anything, but they still could tell you shouldn’t have been back there.” He stood still, unaware of how ridiculous he looked with his pants down. He was trying to think how to explain his presence in the bathroom. “Well, that’s true. I did go back to the bathroom, but that was to clean my tie. It was after lunch, and I’d spilled something on it.” She frowned a little. “And there was something in the potty you specifically needed? We have sinks and mirrors in all of the exam rooms.” He paled a little, but decided to stick with this story. It was as good as he was going to get. She shook her head sadly. “I guess I could have predicted it would come to this at some point. Look, I already know you went back there to poop on the potty. I noticed that your diaper had been removed and replaced, and I figured that it happened during that nightmare of a patient we had this afternoon.” Her lips pursed. “So we have a problem.” His gaze had fallen to the floor. He’d been caught. At this point he couldn’t think of anything to say. “There are several issues I have with this…situation. One is that you went back to poop on the potty, wasting time that could have been spent on patients.” He protested, explaining that he thought he was making good use of the time. She cut him off. “No, it was wasting time. You could have asked another nurse to bring a patient back, or been working on phone calls and other tasks. You can’t replace a diaper as fast as I can. You know that.” His mouth hung open a little. He shut it self-consciously. Good points, all. “Two is that you broke your promise. We had a system worked out together, and were working as a team. You decided on your own, without discussion with me, your work partner, that you knew better, even though we had specifically talked about this exact situation.” Now he was really starting to feel guilty. They were a good team. He had learned to value that. Maybe— But she was not done. “Finally, you lied to me. You stood right there a moment ago and lied about having pooped on the potty. This is the hardest for me to take. I…felt like we were…” She broke off, apparently unable to finish. She stared at the floor for a moment. He wondered if he should say something. But then she continued. “But now I don’t know how I can trust you.” She looked up at him. It looked like there were tears in her eyes. His heart melted. He felt terrible. He looked down, searching for something to say, and noticed that his pants were still bunched up around his ankles. This was not a comfortable way to have a talk about their budding relationship. He glanced up at her and gestured to his pants. “Um…may I…?” She shook her head slightly. Her voice had regained some control. “No, not yet, if you don’t mind.” He folded his hands in front of his waist. He suddenly felt awkward in front of her. Why was she keeping him half naked in front of her? Then she cleared her throat and spoke. “What do you have to say for yourself?” He looked up at her blankly. “Um, well…” He thought for a moment. May as well be honest at this point. “You were in a room, and we were clearly backed up. I felt the need to go to the bathroom, and I thought—“ “You mean, you felt like you needed to poop. You don’t have a need to go to a bathroom any more,” she corrected helpfully. He faltered. Why did he need to talk like a child? Whatever. “Okay, yes, I needed to…”go”. And I thought there was no way that you would have time under the circumstances, and that if I took care of it, it would help us get back on track. I was trying to help.” He smiled at her hopefully. Julie didn’t look convinced. “You mean, you don’t like pooping in your diaper, and you found a good excuse to run to the potty instead.” He nodded slowly. “Well, that, too. I…well, it’s embarrassing.” “Did you think it was fair for you to decide that all by yourself?” she asked, her eyebrows raised. He paused. This was the crux of it, wasn’t it? Wasn’t it his business? “Look, Julie, I decide things all day. Important things. It’s part of my job.” She eyed him. “Yes, you do. But not your potty business. When it comes to your pooping and peeing, that’s my job. We decided that together. It’s part of what makes us a good team. You let me handle the things you don’t do well. Is there something about how I’ve treated you that hurt you or that you didn’t think was done well?” He was getting exasperated. “No, of course not. You…are wonderful. I love our time together. But…I don’t think that going to the bathroom in my diaper—especially that way—is masculine.” Now she looked frustrated, too. “’Going to the—oh, you think that pooping in your diaper, and letting me change you, makes you less of a man? I’ve told you that you are hung up with childhood impressions about diapers and bodily functions. It doesn’t matter to me at all. So when you say that this embarrasses you, I think that it ought to embarrass you more to have all those preconceived notions about using diapers for their intended purpose. I think you should grow up. What matters to me is being efficient, being honest, and taking good care of our patients. And you violated those things today, each and every one of them.” He stood silently, trying to absorb her words. Her weird perspective on diapers and changing him still baffled him, but he really liked her and was trying to understand. More than anything, he wanted to be able to work with her in the future, and, beyond that, to go out with her next week. All of this seemed in jeopardy right now. “Now, I will grant you that you were partially motivated to help me, and that is the only reason I am willing to look for some way past this terrible error in judgment. And I can only think of one way you could prove your commitment to me and to our team going forward. It would take great personal sacrifice, and—fittingly—would require you to let go of some childhood stereotypes.” He looked up. He had no idea what she was talking about. But if she was offering a way out of her doghouse, he was willing to take it. He was willing to do just about anything. But he was initially confused about what she proposed next. “If you really want to prove to me that you care for me, and for what we are doing here, I need to see a token of sacrifice from you.” He shook his head, trying to read the inscrutable expression on her face. But as she reached into her purse and brought out a compact but heavy-looking hairbrush, his eyes opened wide. She sat up straight, and smoothed her scrubs, then expectantly brought her eyes up to his. He stopped breathing as he realized what she was proposing. This was why she wanted him to keep his pants down. She wanted to spank him for going to the bathroom. Here, in his office. It was ridiculous. It took things too far. Yet there she sat, brush in hand. Was this real? Would she really do it? Of course she would; she’d changed his diaper a hundred times, for God’s sake. But he couldn’t let her do this—it would change their relationship, wouldn’t it? How would they work together? How could they date each other? He wanted to show his dedication to her, to work, to their patients, but not like this. “We—we—we can’t do this here,” he protested weakly, not able to verbalize anything else. “This is crazy.” Julie shook her head grimly. “No one else is here. The building is locked, and so is this door. We’re completely alone.” He looked around, a little panicked. Oh, crap. “But…I’m a…I’m your boss. It wouldn’t be right. Isn’t this, like, inappropriate?” She dipped her head and looked up at him sardonically. “Seriously? After everything else, you’re going to worry about sexual harassment? I don’t think anyone would blame you for going over my knee, or me for spanking you. What other arguments do you have on your list?” He started to sweat. “Julie, I don’t want to do this! If I let you do this, that changes us—this—our relationship. How could we work with each other again? I—how would we ever go out? How could we date each other? What kind of relationship could we have?” She laughed. “You don’t think some partners spank each other? I’ve got some websites for you, mister.” Then she became serious. “I think I understand. You’re worried that this changes our power dynamic, that I won’t be attracted to you if you give in to being punished by me?” He nodded, hands still clutched in front of himself. “But you’ve got it backward. I realize it will take tremendous strength of will and discipline for you, a fully grown man, and a doctor besides, to bend over my lap and take a spanking. It will symbolize that you trust my judgment. That you acknowledge that what you did was wrong, and that you are willing to sacrifice your dignity, not to mention putting up with a little pain,” she said with a wry smile. “If you agree to this deal, I’ll forgive you completely, because I’ll see your strength and devotion to your practice, your patients, and our agreement. I’ll see you’re sorry for your mistake, and willing to move forward with a clean slate. It takes a real man to choose this route.” He swallowed. He saw how she could offer such a thing. He could erase what he’d done if he could put up with this…deal. He met her eyes, and nodded. She was telling him that she’d forgive him, that they could still be together, go out on a date. She would still respect him. “I want…that,” he told her. She nodded briskly, and patted her lap. “Then let’s go, young man.” He stared at her lap, and considered once again whether he really wanted to take this step. He looked up at her face, which was firm, but which he’d learn to trust. She wouldn’t hurt him too bad, would she? She liked him. And how bad could a spanking hurt? He was a grown man, and she was just a woman. He shuffled forward, struggling to walk with his pants around his ankles. She pointed to the right side of her, and he moved to comply. A part of him felt like this was unreal, like it couldn’t really be happening. But there Julie was, helping him ease over her lap, telling him to hold his upper body off the floor. He felt his legs dangling helplessly in the air, then felt a cool breeze on his bottom. He assumed that was his shirttail being lifted. His suspicion was confirmed, as he felt Julie’s fingers run lightly over his bottom. He felt goosebumps form on his arms and legs. Suddenly, he felt quite vulnerable. And he remembered that it wasn’t just about embarrassment. Julie had said something about pain. He questioned his earlier assumption. Could it really hurt? He hoped it wouldn’t hurt that much. I mean, he reassured himself, it could mostly be a gesture. He was about to clarify when he heard a loud smack. A moment later he felt pain on his bottom. It wasn’t bad, and he was relieved. It hurt, but he could stand it. He heard, then felt another blow, this time to the other side. She was spanking on the lower part of his bottom, he realized and noted in some part of his brain. The spanks kept coming, and he could see how it could eventually become difficult to tolerate. So…how long would it last? The answer was, at least a few minutes, he discovered, though it was hard to tell. And then it stopped. He let out his breath. That could have been worse, he thought. It was more about the gesture. Sure, it was embarrassing, but it was tolerable. And now they could move forward and forget it. But she didn’t let him up. She shifted her weight, then shifted back. He felt something cold against his bottom, something hard and foreign, moving around, like it was soothing him. “I hope you didn’t mind that little warm-up. I have found that boys can take a longer spanking if there is a hand spanking first.” Trepidation seized him at that point. That was the warm-up? “Now let’s get down to business. I want you to count these off. Don’t lose track, or we’ll start again. We’ll stop when I think it’s time. You can be thinking about what led to this spanking, and how you’ll change in the future.” Suddenly, he heard a swat, and felt a searing pain in his backside, right where her hands had hit him before. But that was it, just one. He was sure that couldn’t be it— “I’m waiting for you to count, young man. Let’s start over.” SMACK! “One!” he spat out quickly. But as soon as he’d said it, another came down, now on the other side. SMACK! This took his breath away. He yelled, “Two!” quickly, before he’d even recovered, but then realized that as soon as he’d said it, she struck again. He felt trapped: he dare not wait too long and get her angry, but he didn’t want to count too quickly. It became a game of seeing just how slowly he could count. Before he’d counted to twenty, he was having trouble concentrating on the numbers. He couldn’t control her strokes, even though he desperately wanted this to stop. He feared having to start over again, so he yelled out numbers. In between spanks, he would hear her voice sometimes, asking if he would ever lie to her again. Would he ever poop on the potty at work again? Would he ever break his promises again? He blurted out answers, then tried to say the number, trying to make her happy with him. It didn’t seem to matter what he said, however, as the paddling continued. But he eventually started to hear another noise in between the numbers, which he couldn’t control. He realized that he was crying. He couldn’t really say numbers anymore, but it didn’t seem to matter. Julie was strong, and kept going, long past his tolerance for pain. He ended up wailing and crying loudly, for what seemed like a long time. Eventually, mercifully, the spanking stopped. He heard the brush set down on the counter somewhere behind him. He tried to stop crying, but couldn’t, not right away. She helped him up, and took him in her arms. It was just what he needed. He cried softly for a few moments, murmuring, “I’m sorry. I’m so sorry.” She cooed back at him, saying, “I know, I know. You’re a good boy,” quietly into his ear. She stroked his back until he had gotten his breathing under control. He sniffled a little bit, and eventually felt like the hug had gone on long enough. He pulled away a little, and she leaned back from him, reaching a tissue for him. He gratefully took it and wiped his face and his nose. Julie helped him stand up, and sent him to the corner of the room with a nod and her pointer finger. He didn’t mind. He didn’t want to face her in this state. Standing in the corner helped him compose himself privately, which he needed. “Hands on your head, please,” she told him as he shuffled awkwardly to the corner. He heard her clicking on her computer, and then heard her chair scrape the floor. After a few minutes, he heard her voice. “Okay, you can be done. Turn around.” He turned around shyly, letting his arms fall. She was right there, and she was leaning down in front of him. She grasped his pants and pulled them up, helping him tuck his shirt in, and buckling his belt. She handed him his laptop bag, and reached for her purse, which he now saw was certainly large enough to carry her brush. Did she do that every day? Did she always have that brush? Then she extended her hand, and led him silently out of the office. When they got to their cars, she kissed him on the cheek and said, “You did well tonight, you know. Let’s hope that never happens again.” He looked at her, and earnestly told her, “It won’t.” She smiled warmly. “I’m glad to hear you say that. But if it does, you can expect to be over my lap again. See you tomorrow, okay? Be good.” His bottom burned like crazy, and did hurt quite a bit as he tried to get into his car. He was sure he didn’t ever want to endure something like that again. If she wanted to change his dirty diapers, that was fine with him, just as long as she didn’t bring out that brush again. Anything was better than that. And yet, he reflected on the way home, he somehow felt so much closer to her. He felt grateful to her for offering a route back to her after his bad decision. He felt forgiven and cleansed in a way. It had been a surprisingly intimate experience for something that did not involve sex. He marveled over this. But thank goodness it was over. He went to bed early that night, at least in part because it was easier to lie down than to sit up. He realized then why she had focused so intently so low on his bottom: she knew how to make the discomfort last. She’d gone after the place he sat on. And—indeed—he kept thinking of her all evening. He slept easily, feeling exhausted. The next morning, there lingered an extra closeness between the two of them. He had felt that before with a woman, but only after sex with a partner. They had shared something special, and though he never wanted to share it again, he almost understood why she had done it. All anger seemed forgotten, and all animosity had disappeared. When she changed his diaper, he felt her touch his bottom tenderly, then whistle. “Wow, what happened back here?” she said coyly, giving him a sidelong glance. She rubbed in some lotion to the sore, red, bruised skin, and this felt wonderful. Once he was rediapered, as he was pulling up his slacks, she broached the subject of spanking again. “I know it hurt, but there’s an advantage to a spanking, you know?” He stared at her. “I’m sorry?” he said, unsure he’d heard her correctly. “Oh, yes. It is a wonderful way to clear the air, I’ve found. Spanking is my preferred way to settle scores. It is so much better than letting disagreements stew, arguing for days. Can you see how nice it is to move on with no hard feelings?” He stood for a minute, silent. He enjoyed this new closeness, and certainly didn’t want to argue about this if it would complicate things. And…she was right, to some degree. He wasn’t sure it was the only way to move on, but he was glad not to have to revisit his mistake from yesterday. “Yes, I guess so. But…it doesn’t mean I liked it. I…don’t ever want to do that again.” She smiled. “No problem. Just behave yourself, okay?” She patted him on the bottom and sat down to work, satisfied that he had accepted her disciplinary authority, and that he had essentially agreed to accept it in the future. The conversation made him a little nervous, as he considered the possibility of having to face Julie’s hairbrush again. But he didn’t argue with her. It obviously was effective, and had brought them closer together and allowed them to move on. He thought he understood why she liked it. He was still sore. The next few days he was tender, even with the diaper, and every time he sat down, he thought of Julie. Again and again, he swore never to disobey her again. Chapter 14 He made sure he was extra good that week. He didn’t need to move his bowels at work again for another week, and he was hoping it wouldn’t ever happen again. But on a Friday, just after lunch, he felt a lot of pressure, and his hopes sank. He was talking to one of his partners, and he ended the conversation and looked around furtively. He really needed to go to the bathroom, but—Julie wouldn’t like it. He walked tentatively up to their workroom, and, catching her eye, approached her. “Hey, um. I…think I’m going to need…” He trailed off, still embarrassed about the whole thing. He wanted to do this right, but how could he tell her, and have her change him? It was just so awkward. She stared at him for only a moment, but then completed his sentence. “…to poop?” His surprised expression made her smile. “It wasn’t hard to figure out, you know. You haven’t had a poop for a few days,” she said, gesturing at the magnet chart they still used to modify his fiber intake. “And it’s after lunch. My little boys at home usually go after a meal.” His face reddened and he stared at the floor. “Um, well, I wanted to let you know, ‘cause…” She touched his arm. “Because you didn’t want another spanking? That’s a good boy,” she quietly said, pleased. She shrugged. “Well, have at it. We have a few minutes before patients arrive for the afternoon.” She patted his front, which no longer shocked him, and noted that he had already wet, so he was due for a change anyway. He was surprised. He once again hadn’t remembered peeing. He had meant to work on making that more voluntary, something he tried to do, rather than letting it happen. But this time, he wasn’t even aware of it! Right now, however, there were more important things to worry about. Julie went back to work at her computer, apparently leaving him to do his business right there. He hesitated, again reluctant to use his diaper in front of her. Not for this. Not if he could help it, right? He turned to leave. Maybe he could use one of the exam rooms. They were built for privacy. “Where are you going, mister? I thought you had to poop.” If he could have colored any more, he would have. “Uh—well, I just thought I’d duck into one of the exam rooms…” But Julie was already shaking her head. “Oh, no you don’t. You can’t go stinking up one of our patient rooms. We’re going to use those rooms. If you’ve got to go, you can do it right here.” Now he paled. “In front of you? I can’t.” She looked at him. “Really? You did it the other day. You’re wearing pants AND a diaper. I can’t see you do it! What’s the big deal?” He was dumbstruck. Did she really not have the same sense of shame that most people had, or did she like embarrassing him? “I don’t want to…do it…in front of someone else. It’s embarrassing.” Julie shrugged and went back to working. “Poop, or don’t poop. But I’ve got work to do, so if you’re going to poop, it will be right in this room with me here. Get over it.” A cramp struck him. He looked at the clock. “Please, Julie,” he heard himself whining, somewhat childishly. Suddenly she gave him a stern look, and he couldn’t help glancing at her purse. Did she have her brush today? “Never mind…” he murmured. The corner of her mouth twitched, and she went back to her work. He walked away from her, trying to get behind her and as far away within the room as he could. It was hard to imagine himself being alone, hard to go standing up. It was just weird. But if that was what Julie wanted, he would make her happy. He squatted a little, trying not to make any noise. He couldn’t help a little grunt, however, as he successfully accomplished his task. He felt the diaper push out, and then could feel the mess against his skin. He was consumed with how gross that felt, and didn’t notice Julie pushing back her chair and walking over to him. “Let’s get that taken care of right away, okay?” she said lightly, all business. He waddled carefully over to the exam bed and lowered his pants gently. A horrible smell came wafting up, and he noticed that she had thoughtfully already closed and locked the door. He lay back and allowed her to change him. It was a much faster process than the previous messy diaper, which had been all over the place. He watched her carefully for signs of disgust or impatience, but saw none. It was almost like she really didn’t mind! Before long he was in a clean, dry diaper—a feeling he was now growing to like. Julie was washing her hands, and he thanked her. “No problem,” she said, seemingly happily. “You’ve been a very good boy today.” At the end of the day, she changed him out of his diaper, and said, “I think that we might finally have a day we could have you over for dinner, if you’re still interested.” “Yes, please!” he exclaimed happily, in a voice he realized was probably a little too loud. Who cared? This was great. They set a date about two weeks later. She’d make supper, and maybe he’d bring some wine. It sounded good to him. He’d get to meet her young boys. Then they’d put them to bed, and…who knew? Almost whistling on his way home, he again thought back to the bizarre turn his life had taken. It was so, so weird, but Julie somehow made it feel right. He didn’t mind wearing the diaper for her at work anymore. He wasn’t sure it all made sense, but he had a hot, smart nurse making his days easier, and touching him in all the right places. He really needed to move this relationship along. He had waited a long time to be with her. It didn’t even occur to him to ask her about not wearing diapers any more. It was what she wanted. Maybe it was better for their patient care, but somewhere inside, he was starting to recognize that her happiness was becoming more and more of a priority. When she smiled, it made him feel wonderful. He was leaving a friend’s house the next night after watching a basketball game, stopping to check his phone, when it happened again. He felt hot liquid rushing down his leg, and had some difficulty stopping it. He felt his sock dampen! He hurriedly got into his car and headed home, grateful it hadn’t happened in front of someone. He was no longer sure he could fix this while working at the office. He started to doubt whether he could control himself at all. Monday, he casually mentioned to Julie at the end of the day that wearing the diaper at work had had an unintended consequence of making him less aware when he urinated. She broke into a smile. “Great! I told you there would be perks.” His face clouded a little. “Yeah, but it’s not a perk when it also happens outside the office.” Her smile faded. “Oh. You mean…have you had accidents?” She tried to look concerned. He didn’t answer, but she could read his expression. She sat down. “Oh,” she said again, more to herself. “Well, that’s a problem. How many times?” “Two,” he replied honestly. “I don’t think anyone saw, but they weren’t just little leaks. So, I’m wondering if you have any ideas about how to keep that from happening.” He pointed to the magnet chart. “I mean, you’re good at solving problems like this, I’d bet. Is there anything I can do here at the office to keep that from happening at home? Do you think Kegel exercises would work?” Obviously, Julie did not want to seem gleeful about this development, but that was truly how she felt. She’d been wondering–hoping, really–that something like this would happen, and it opened opportunities to evolve their relationship sooner than she could have expected. She had to seem concerned for him, however. “Would it? There is no harm in trying, obviously, but it doesn’t seem like it is a problem of muscle weakness. More like behavioral training? You’ve allowed yourself to relax your bladder, and now you’re not paying much attention to it.” She chanced a smile. “It does sound nice not having to worry about such things. Most people would probably envy you.” She continued, “But. You could certainly try the Kegels. Until we see whether they help when you are away from work, however, I think we should consider another option.” She looked hesitant. “I’m not sure you want to hear this, but there are straightforward ways to handle wetting problems like this.” He looked confused, so she gave him a little more info, hoping he’d figure it out. “You know, there are millions of people with leakage problems. You see some of them as patients. How do you tell them to handle it?” “Well, they ought to wear protection until they can….” He trailed off. He couldn’t meet her eyes, as he said, somewhat dully, “You want me to wear a diaper at home, too?” Time to make the case. “It doesn’t matter what I want. But I think you might need to wear a diaper when you go out. What a disaster if a patient saw an accident! What kind of advertisement would that be for you and your practice? I think from a business perspective, just until you have the accidents under control, you don’t really have a choice.” He looked doubtful but concerned as he sat at his computer. He could use some reassurance. She got up and came over to him, sitting next to him and touching his arm. “Look, your diaper is invisible to everyone else. You know that. You and I are the only ones who know about it. It is a personal solution that no one has to know about. It might be embarrassing to you, but you are certainly accustomed to it at this point, and it works. It only makes sense, for a little while, at least.” He nodded. “I know that, logically. It’s just so humiliating. It seems ridiculous for a grown man.” Julie smiled to herself, but was careful not to let that show. It certainly was absurd! He was an adult who had let himself be convinced by her to wet and mess in a diaper, at his workplace! He had let her spank him, not for some sexy game, but for discipline. He had shaved himself and let her clean him, count his bowel movements, and restrict him from using a toilet. He had let himself be led down this path every step of the way. She decided that she could help him here, too. “Nonsense,” she said, stroking his arm. “Being an adult is taking care of your problems. And it only impresses me more that you’d be willing to take such a responsible step.” She paused, thinking. “Why don’t we just send you home in a diaper each evening, and you can change out of it when you are done being out and about? You certainly don’t need to wear it at home, do you? Have you had an accident at home?” He shook his head. Thank goodness. “Fine, then. And if you did, you’d be in private anyway. That’s where you can practice keeping your pants dry. And things will be better before you know it!” She got a perfunctory smile out of him, which was probably about what she could expect here, so she considered it a done deal. Part of him had to know that increasing the amount of time he spent in diapers wouldn’t help his “problem”, right? But he didn’t say anything. She was sure he really didn’t like the diapers, so she wasn’t sure why he was so agreeable to this “solution”. Maybe he was just too naïve and optimistic for his own good. And maybe he trusted her. That was good for him in the long run, but not if he had any interest in fixing this “problem.” She stood up, finished with her work, and said, “When you’re done we can get you changed.” He finished a note and hopped up on the exam table, still deep in thought about his bladder issue. She changed him, this time putting a fresh diaper on him instead of sending him out in his grown-up attire. He noticed and looked a bit glum. Maybe she could perk him up a bit. “We’re still on for Friday dinner, right?” This broke him out of his funk. “Yes! Of course. Um, did you decide for sure what I can bring?” he asked, knowing that he was not really in much of a position to help. He wasn’t much of a cook. Perhaps sensing this, she said, “How about a nice loaf of bread in addition to the wine? We’ll have spaghetti. It’s the boys’ favorite.” That cheered him up, and she was happy to see him leave on a happy note. As they walked together to their cars, she noted the little diaper waddle he had and thought happily that it was the first time she had seen that outside the office. That was progress! Chapter 15 Friday night, he showed up at Julie’s house wearing slacks and a button-down shirt, more casual than work, but still looking nice, he hoped. He was also wearing the diaper she had changed him into before they left that afternoon. She had made it clear that it might be best if he kept it on for his visit to her house. “Oh, you might as well. I would certainly understand if you had an accident at my house, but it’s just simpler if you wear it home and then to my house. I can change you there if you’re wet. I’ll even bring a few diapers home with me.” He looked uncertain even then, until she had said, suppressing a laugh, “And I’m sure you were hoping to get naked with me on the first date anyway.” She knew how to make him feel better about the situation. He had grinned and agreed, and now he stood on her doorstep with a slightly wet diaper under his clothes. He was nervous as they took their relationship to another level, and felt awkward that he was doing it in a wet diaper. He didn’t feel very romantic. But when Julie answered the door, dressed up in a pretty dress, her face beaming at seeing him there, he forgot all about the diaper. She was pretty in scrubs, but she looked much better in real clothes! As the door opened, delicious smells of spaghetti sauce wafted toward him, and his stomach stirred. He handed her the bread, some artisan loaf he’d found at a bakery—an actual bakery!—and she ushered him inside. Her little boys were waiting just inside the door, obviously carefully placed there for introductions. Thomas, a 3-yr-old, gave him a high-five when offered, but Andrew, 18 months old, hid behind his mother. They ran off to watch TV while Julie invited him into the kitchen of what turned out to be a modest but nicely kept apartment. They talked about the day while the noodles cooked. At one point, Julie’s hand dropped to his pants, patting and slightly squeezing his diaper. She had done this before at work, almost mechanically, so he didn’t find it strange. “Do you need a change before we eat?” she asked as the food neared completion. “I think I can wait,” he replied, and helped carry dinner to the table. During dinner, where Andrew sat in his high chair but Thomas had a booster seat, they talked about the boys, who warmed up quickly to him once they were sharing food. After dinner, the boys went to play in the family room with some action figures, as he helped Julie clear and wash the dishes. When that was done, she said, “I bet you’re soaked now. Let’s get you changed quickly before the boys need to be changed.” Suddenly, Thomas ran into the kitchen. “Mommy, Andrew pooped!” Julie smiled apologetically and said, “Or, maybe I’ll take care of them first. Do you mind?” He smiled. “It’s fine. If you’d rather, I can actually use the bathroom. I’m helpful that way.” She frowned as she left to find Andrew. “Oh, no. No, just give me a minute and I’ll be ready for you.” He wasn’t sure why she didn’t want him using the bathroom here. It seemed like an easy solution to unburden her, and it wasn’t like there were patients waiting. He’d gotten better at handling his diapers, but she still seemed dismissive of his attempts to help. He sat and chatted with Thomas, until Thomas was called to come get changed. Andrew emerged wearing pajamas, and resumed playing without so much as a glance at him, which told him Andrew was growing more comfortable with him. Apparently Thomas was just wet, but he dutifully followed directions and returned a moment later, also wearing pajamas, very like his brother’s. Then he heard his own name called. The boys didn’t look up, and, smiling ruefully, he followed the sound of her voice back to her bedroom. She was tossing a small wrapped up diaper into a sealed container, and had a large fresh one sitting on her bed. “Time for my big boy’s turn,” she said, smiling, and wrapped her arms around his neck. She kissed him on the cheek, and turned him so he was facing away from her bed. Then her hands came down to his chest, and she playfully pushed him gently back toward the bed. He laughed as he fell onto the bed, then, catching the hint, unbuckled his pants as she locked the door. She changed him without any extra touching, even though he hardened as she touched him. But she pulled the front of the diaper up against his erect penis, pointed up toward his belly, and taped him up quickly. She then patted the front of his diaper, and said with a smile, “You put that away for now. Maybe there’ll be time for that later.” She left the room. He took a deep breath. He’d waited a long time for her to touch him outside of work. But—of course—this wasn’t the time, with her kids awake in the next room. So he took a few deep breaths and tried to distract himself enough that his erection would subside. Unfortunately, it wasn’t so easy when she left his penis in the “up” position. In this position, there seemed like there was more friction and movement against that sensitive part. This combination seemed to make it more difficult to go down on its own. And she had taped the diaper so tight that it was hard to adjust himself, or even touch himself at all. He could barely sneak a finger down to push himself into a more comfortable position after he softened, if he sucked in his gut. He’d kind of gotten used to this type of frustration, but it was still annoying. In fact, he was frequently hard inside his diaper, due both to her deliberate ministrations and also from her more practical touching during changing time. It was certainly one reason he didn’t object anymore to the diaperings. As his desire for her grew, every diaper change was a little magical, so that now almost anything diaper-related made him think of sex. He could hardly see a diaper or smell baby powder without getting a little excited. He was a little overdue for an orgasm; that would certainly help. Normally, he’d have just gone home after work and taken care of that tension himself. But she’d left the diaper on him after work, which put a kink in his plans. So he was ready! And it seemed likely that tonight the reward might be worth all he’d allowed to happen to him this past month or two. Finally, he felt he could leave the bedroom without a visible erection under his diaper. He rejoined the little family as the boys had a snack and read a story before bed. For a while after they were asleep, he and Julie sat up and talked. Eventually, Julie winked at him, and said, “It might just be time to take that diaper off.” In her bedroom, she laid him down on her bed. He sprang to attention as soon as she untaped his diaper. He was surprised and a little alarmed to see he was wet, but was distracted enough by impending events that he didn’t care. Julie noticed his surprise, however, and commented on it. “You didn’t know?” Blushing, he shook his head. “Glad you were tucked away in one of these, then!” Then she rolled it up and tossed it away. Julie cleaned him off, as usual, and this time, did not rediaper him. She cooed to him about how happy he made her, and how she wanted to make him happy. Her soft, warm hand moved up and down his member, and he was in a state of bliss. She reached over to her bedside table, pumped out a little hand lotion, and kept going. He was a little too ready for this, from her, right now. He came quickly, spurting over his belly, even up to his chest. He gasped, and eventually opened his eyes to see Julie smiling fondly at him. She cleaned him off and laid down next to him. “That’s been a long time ‘coming’, hasn’t it?” she asked playfully. “I’ve been sort of teasing you for quite a while.” “Yeah,” he panted. “You have.” He smiled. “But I forgive you. Your hands are sooo nice.” His eyes found hers. “But…I’m sure you’ve been waiting a while as well.” His own hand stroked her stomach. Her breath caught. “Well, perhaps I have. What are you prepared to do about that?” She coyly looked back at him. He smiled. “Anything you’d like! What’s your pleasure, Miss Julie?” “Ooh, ‘Miss Julie’? I could get used to that,” she said, then hummed a little with pleasure as his hands played over her clothes. “I do have a rule about no intercourse on the first date, so no use waiting for you to, um, recharge. But perhaps there is some other way you might be able to help?” She smiled as his face disappeared under her dress. She could get used to this, too. Chapter 16 He left not too long after he’d brought her to two separate climaxes. He felt proud to have shown her his willingness—and ability—to pleasure her this way, and hopeful about this relationship. There were many parts of it that were strange beyond belief, if he was honest with himself. But Julie was special. She was smart and funny, and they clearly seemed to be made for each other. He was still quite sure he could fix this bladder issue. No matter what Julie said, it was weird to try to be the man in the relationship if she was changing his diaper. If he could fix that accidental wetting problem, and not wear a diaper outside of work, that would help his male ego a lot. He wanted to be Julie’s man, not her baby. She was patient, but he worried that if things kept going this way, he’d lose her. Of course, he needn’t have worried. Julie was thrilled with their date, happy with their surface relationship, and ecstatic that he had accepted wearing a diaper in her house. She was setting some important precedents, and he hadn’t really objected. She would dictate the times and manner of sex. He wouldn’t assume he could use her bathroom. And he seemed willing—and capable—of servicing her, which was always a good thing in a relationship. Over the next few weeks, they saw each other often. He dined with them frequently, and really enjoyed getting to know the energetic boys better. They came to expect his visits, and requested him to play with them down on the floor. They would tackle him, and he would tickle them, and Julie would watch, smiling. He always wore a diaper at her house. She did not want him leaking on her furniture, she said, and it was hard for him to argue, now that he wet sometimes without realizing it. At his own house, he went without a diaper, but with only intermittent success. He found his underwear, and sometimes his pants, wet every few days. This drove him crazy. He was sure that if he concentrated, he could solve the problem. But as he spent more and more time with Julie outside of work, he spent less time without a diaper on. And so there was less and less time to work on the problem. One night, Julie took him to bed after changing him out of his last wet diaper. They made love, and afterward basked a bit in the afterglow. “I was wondering if you might want to spend more time with us. The boys love you,” she said, adding shyly, “and I might, too.” His heart raced as he took in her words. “You do?” He reached out for her hand. She looked down demurely. “I do.” Her eyes met his. “Is that a problem for work?” He smiled broadly. “Who cares? I love you, too. We’ll make it work.” “If anyone can, I bet we can. We make a pretty good team, don’t we?” She smiled at him. “Let’s get you ready for bed.” After he had a warm, clean diaper taped onto him, they lay in bed happily for a bit, lost in their own thoughts. She eventually spoke up tentatively. “What would you think…about moving in with us?” She rushed on to explain. “It might be easier for my boys. They’ve grown to expect you here, and are confused when you aren’t. It might be a little tight in terms of space around here, but cozy can be nice, too.” He thought about it. “That sounds great,” he said quickly. He wanted to spend every minute with Julie. “Would I give up my apartment?” She shrugged. “If you want. You don’t have to decide right away. We could just try it for a while.” They weren’t talking about anything permanent, so it wasn’t intimidating. He beamed. “I’m in! Let’s try it.” The next night, after supper, they spent some time talking about the logistics of such a move. They decided on the following weekend, and talked about what he might bring. He wouldn’t really need a moving truck, since her apartment was essentially full. But there were a few things he’d like around, and his clothes. As they cleared the dishes, she looked at him sideways. “You know, it would mean that you have to wear diapers 24/7. I’m still not having you leak on my furniture. Are you ready to man up for that?” He grimaced a little. He hadn’t really thought of that. And that was a big question, wasn’t it? She was laying it out there for him. How much did he want her? Enough to put up with round-the-clock diapers? She saw him hesitate and raised her eyebrows. “Oh, come on.” He wasn’t eager to concede this point right now. Maybe he could put off this conversation to consider how to convince her. “We can talk about it.” She turned to face him. “Well, we’re kind of talking about it now. And it’s not negotiable on my end. My boys need a good role model. To them, the answer to your wetting problem is pretty obvious. You have to wear diapers if you wet your big-boy pants. It wouldn’t make sense to them if you didn’t follow the same rules. I can’t confuse them, and I also don’t happen to like stains and odors.” He looked down. It was hard to argue against her logic. “But how am I going to get better at this if I’m always wearing those things?” She came to him and put her arms around him. “We’ll work on it if that is important to you. But safety—and hygiene—first, you know?” She kissed him. “Guess it makes moving in a little easier, right? No need to bring any underwear.” She smiled at him. He loved her smile. Nevertheless, he resisted, feeling trapped. Wearing diapers was still embarrassing to him. He looked away. “But…I want to be a man for you, not a little boy. How can you love me if you’re changing my…” He couldn’t even say it to her. “Taking care of a medical issue IS being a man,” she reminded him firmly, frowning gently. “Being a good role model to my boys, taking responsibility for yourself, being a good doctor, those are all part of being a grown-up. You ARE a man to me. I don’t care where you go pee-pee.” Her hand traveled down his side and to the front of his pants. “Now, I’m not going to hear another word about it. Instead, it feels like you’re wet, and I’d like to change you and let you show me what kind of man you are.” She squeezed his wet diaper suggestively. He hardened instantly, and she smiled. “Mmm, that’s my big boy.” He wondered for a moment if he’d ever won an argument with her. Then her hand pulled at his insistently, and he decided that, for now, it didn’t really matter. Chapter 17 The boxes were unpacked, supper was served and cleared, and he had just finished the dishes. They had spent the better part of the day moving some of his stuff into her apartment. She didn’t have a lot of extra space, so he was just moving in his clothes (sans underpants), pantry supplies, and books. Julie was getting her boys settled with a coloring activity. He walked into the family room, and felt the pressure start to build in his bowels that told him he was going to need to go. And that meant that it was time to confront Julie about this. He needed to say something now, since it would definitely come up again and again. Time to make a stand. There was no reason he couldn’t poop in the potty at her house. He stood in the entrance to the room, and Julie looked up at him. “Um, do you have a minute?” He shifted his weight uncomfortably. She smiled and stood up, coming over to him. He turned and walked back over to the kitchen table, where the kids would not hear them. “I need to go to the bathroom, and I’d like to use the toilet.” She appeared confused. “Why?” He’d seen Julie take this approach before, playing dumb. It annoyed him, if he was honest. But he managed to keep his temper. “Because I LIKE to use the toilet. I’m a grownup and I need to go.” Her face cleared as she understood. “You need to poop?” she asked. When he nodded, Julie’s face grew firm. “We’ve already talked about this. But I’ll explain again. I want you to use your diaper in this house. I don’t want you in my bathroom except to shave, shower, or brush your teeth. Understand?” she said, looking intently into his face. “Say it back to me so I know you heard me.” “But—“ “No, repeat it to me.” He sighed. “You want me to use my diaper.” “And stay out of my bathroom except for what?” “Taking a shower, shaving, and brushing my teeth.” She patted his cheek. “That’s a good boy.” She turned to go. He couldn’t give up that easily. “But why? That seems unreasonable. I don’t like to…you know, poop…in my diaper. I’d really like to use the potty. And…and…it has to be easier for you if I…take care of it…like an adult rather than if you have to change my diaper, especially when it’s…you know…” She shook her head impatiently. “No, it’s not easier for me. Because it means that you have to bother me to come change you out of your diaper, then wait for you to go, then change you back into your diaper. So it is actually taking more of my time if you don’t poop in your diaper like a good boy. I’m sure you aren’t telling me that your stupid modesty is worth wasting that much of my time, are you?” Her face looked stern now. He didn’t want to make her angry, so this was a fine line to walk. He’d learned that upsetting her would not help him win an argument with her. But his need for a toilet was becoming more insistent. “Of course not, it’s just…” he trailed off, considering a different tack. “I don’t understand why you don’t care about my feelings about this.” Her face turned more tender. “I do care. But.” She caressed his cheek. “Your feelings about pooping are silly, and we have talked about them over and over. You get embarrassed about the funniest things, and I view one of my jobs as getting you over that childish hump. Sometimes being a big boy means doing things you don’t like. And this particular thing is very important to me. Do you understand?” He nodded sullenly, despairing that she would not give in on letting him use her potty. “I can’t hear your manners,” she reminded softly. “Yes, ma’am,” he said, as the pressure in his bowels increased. “It’s just that—“ “Ah-ah,” she interrupted sharply. “That’s the end of that conversation. We’re not having another word about my private potty. Understand?” He nodded, and, when he noticed a pause, said, “Yes, ma’am.” She grabbed his hand, and started to pull him back into the family room. “Then come on back in and join the family. Enough of this silly talk.” He pulled back. “Um, can you please just, uh, give me a moment in here,” he asked, looking around a little desperately. “I just need, like, a minute of privacy. Please. At least give me that.” Julie stepped back and looked him up and down slyly. She suppressed a smile. “No, I don’t think so. I want to show you something in the family room.” He started to object, but when her eyebrows went up, he silenced himself and followed her reluctantly. She went to her boys, who were starting to argue about each other stealing crayons. At least she allowed him to stand behind her, pretending to admire the boys’ drawings, instead of in her line of sight, which was a small blessing. He really didn’t want to poop in front of her, despite everything. He felt his bowels moving, and yet still tried to hold off. “Can I get you anything from the kitchen?” he asked as he started to sweat a little. Anything to let him poop in private. Julie paused and looked around at him. She smiled wickedly. “Oh, no, thank you. Being together is why it’s so much fun to live together.” His face drained. She wanted him to fill his diaper here and now. Not that there was much choice. Damn that fiber! So much harder to fight against it. As she turned her head back to her kids, he let it out, aware that he was grunting softly, but unable to quiet himself completely. He partially squatted to finish. The boys were still busy arguing and coloring, and—oddly—Julie did not react to his act of submission. She had to have heard him. At this point, for goodness sake, she had to smell him. But she kept talking to the boys as if he weren’t there. He didn’t know what to do. Obviously, he needed to be changed. And clearly, Julie must have known this. Did she want him to interrupt her? Or, since she knew, did she want him just to wait quietly? In the office she changed him immediately. Were the rules different at home? He hated to draw attention to himself in this state, so he decided to wait quietly. What he really didn’t want to do was move. But two minutes later, when Julie had shown no sign of paying him any attention, he subtly (he hoped) cleared his voice. Julie looked up at him, and said unexpectedly, “Hey, could you do me a favor? Could you sit here with the boys for a second while I grab them a snack? It’ll just take a second but I don’t like to leave them alone with weapons as dangerous as crayons.” Sitting was the last thing in the world he wanted to do right now. But before he could answer, she jumped up and indicated that he was to take her place at the little coffee table that now doubled as a craft table. He looked at her, concerned, trying to talk with his eyes. “But I—“ She interrupted with one hand on his back and one on his shoulder. “I’ll just stop you there. I think the words you were looking for were, yes, ma’am, right?” She smiled knowingly at him. “Your little…situation…will wait a few minutes. We’re all friends here.” He let himself be guided to the floor. She said helpfully, “Kneeling would be okay, if you don’t want to sit, whichever is most comfortable.” He quickly knelt, leaning forward and trying not to disturb the load in his diaper. She stood behind him now, and he suddenly felt her hands on his head, pulling it back, back, back. He looked up to see her smirking and leaning down to kiss him. “I love it when you are good for me,” she said. He agreeably moved to meet her lips, only realizing as they kissed that she had forced him back on his heels. He could feel his messy diaper becoming messier. She met his eyes briefly, noting the flinching expression on his face. “Just give me a minute. Patience is a virtue.” It was more than a minute. The foul smell enveloped him. He tried to distract himself by asking what Andrew was making. He was mostly scribbling, but determinedly using very specific colors. He would have been a lot more amused had he not been almost entirely focused on his diaper. To make it worse, after about five minutes, he found he could not keep kneeling because his foot was falling asleep. He tried to shift his weight, feeling a squishing around his bottom, but it didn’t help. He tried to pull his foot out from under him, but as he could not feel his foot, he lost his balance and landed hard on his cushioned butt. New waves of stink wafted up toward him, and he choked on the smell. Andrew was oblivious, thank goodness. But he couldn’t exactly make himself comfortable sitting in his mess. How long would it be before Julie returned? He was getting annoyed at her absence, and he was unhappy at the cooling mess in his diaper that, the more he thought about, didn’t even need to be there! He struggled to his feet, shook off the tingling in his feet, and headed to the kitchen. He did take care to walk with his legs apart so that he didn’t make things even messier. Julie saw him waddling into the kitchen and stifled a laugh. She was pushing him a bit tonight to see how submissive he really was. But this night was important to setting their hierarchy in this new stage in their relationship. Apparently, while he was certainly malleable, he still had a little fight in him. She didn’t mind that at all. She didn’t want a wimp for a boyfriend (or husband, if all went well). It was good if he could stand up for himself. But he needed to know that in their relationship, she was the boss, and there were consequences to disobeying her. “Where have you BEEN?” he asked her once he got to the kitchen, his tone a little more angry than he intended. He was so uncomfortable and embarrassed. “If I’m going to have to use my diaper, I need you to change me! It’s…” His voice choked a little. He tried to keep himself from crying. He was so frustrated and uncomfortable. “It’s just so…” Julie was in the middle of pouring milk into sippy cups and getting out goldfish. She stopped and stared at him. “What are YOU doing out here?” she replied icily, staring him into silence. After he trailed off unhappily, she continued, “I gave you what I thought was a simple instruction: to sit with the boys until I got back. I didn’t want them left alone. I was making them a snack that would keep them busy long enough that I could change you. Now please go back and wait with them. Please do not make me upset with you.” “Okay,” he grumbled after a moment. “I just don’t understand what is taking so long.” She glared at him. “Well, I’m sorry you’ve had to spend time with my kids. I promise you that within a few minutes, you and I will be spending quite a bit of time alone together, one on one. Now go sit down at the coffee table.” It must have been the continued preoccupation with his diaper that kept him from hearing the danger in her voice. He sullenly turned around and waddled back out to stand near the coffee table. Rather than sitting again, he decided he would stand to wait. The kids were getting restless. Andrew had stood up and was throwing the crayons at his brother. “Andrew, please don’t throw crayons,” he offered tentatively. Andrew ignored him. This would be a good time to redirect him, he thought, sitting him back down, making him pick up the crayons, or giving him a different activity to do. But that would require him to bend over or sit again, and he didn’t want to move. The weighty lump in his diaper immobilized him. So his intervention was not very helpful, and Andrew threw another crayon. Thomas, of course, did not like that, and soon the brothers were enjoying launching different colors at each other. When Julie entered the room, she took in the scene quickly, pausing only a moment before yelling, “What is going on here? Boys! Pick up the crayons and put them in the box. Now.” The boys quickly complied. Maybe it helped that she was carrying snacks, or the mommy’s-mad tone, but they seemed to know that Julie meant business. She turned to him. “Don’t think I didn’t notice that you’re not sitting like I asked, and that you weren’t helping here. Go wait for me in our bedroom.” Like the boys, he finally recognized that tone, and didn’t argue. He was just happy that she would do something. He waddled into the bedroom and stood near the bed, where there was a changing pad lying next to a large unopened diaper, powder, and wipes. He let his eyes wander around this room, which was now his as well as hers. His eyes settled on a chair from the dining room that was sitting near the window. Was that here before? His musings were interrupted by Julie’s businesslike entrance. “Lie down on the bed on the towel, please,” she said brusquely. She turned and locked the door. Sensing her angry mood, he obeyed quickly. Those boys could really make her mad! He decided he would help ease her stress by showing how he could cooperate. Getting out of this diaper more quickly suited him very well. He laid back into the by-now very familiar position she had shown him. She moved the box of wipes to within reach, and untaped his diaper. She pulled it forward, and said, “Up.” He raised his legs and grabbed his knees. His skin felt cool to the air as the odor suddenly worsened noticeably in the room. He felt her use the diaper to clean the bulk of his mess off, then fold the diaper under him. “You know,” she said as she drew a cold wipe down and across his hips. “We’re all going to need to work together if this is going to work. Those little guys take a lot of work, and I’m going to need your full cooperation. Down,” she said. This time, as he was focused on her words, it took him a moment to realize she had commanded him to lower his legs. He put his feet on the bed, realizing that she did not expect him to say anything. Julie got a clean wipe and used it to clean his groin. He grew hard as she cleansed his penis and testicles, then pulled them to one side, then the other. He hoped she would notice and touch him a little. The door was locked, wasn’t it? But if she noticed, she apparently wasn’t in the mood. His penis twitched, straight up in the air, untouched. He fought the urge to reach down and at least tuck it somewhere so it wouldn’t look so ridiculous. Instead, she continued what he realized was a lecture. “I was NOT pleased with your behavior tonight.” “Up,” she instructed. She finished the cleaning ritual, as she continued, “After I specifically asked you for patience, you came in and yelled at me. If you’d taken time to notice, you’d have seen that I had set up the bedroom to change you, and was making the boys a snack so we’d have time alone.” He was silent, knowing she needed to vent. He realized she was right. She bundled the messy diaper up and wrapped it in a bag. Then she used a new wipe to clean her hands, then tossed all of them into the sealed trash can. “Worse than that, you left the boys alone when I’d directly asked you to watch them. They were getting restless, and I needed you there. You left them alone, and they started making a mess.” He waited for her to grab a fresh diaper, but instead she stood for a moment with her arms crossed. He propped himself up on his elbows. “Yeah, I’m really sorry, honey,” he offered. “It’s just that in the past, you’ve always been so quick about helping me when…that…happens.” She nodded. “Because we’ve been at the office, and we’ve needed to be very discrete. But I’m juggling a lot more balls here at home. I was very disappointed with you tonight.” His cheeks burned. He resented being made to poop in his diaper and then not being changed. Didn’t it seem like too much to ask of anyone? “Look, I said I’m sorry. It’s…just…so gross. You don’t understand. If you want me to use a diaper like that, you kind of need to help me out when it happens. I’m not sure what you want me to do.” She coolly regarded him. “I want you to listen to me and cooperate. Apparently you don’t understand how important that is to me.” She turned around and sat in the chair by the dresser. “So now I’m going to make sure you understand how important it is to me.” He paled as he saw her reach over to the dresser and pick up her hairbrush. His eyes darted around. She had implied this could happen again, but he didn’t think… “Um, I totally understand, Julie. So…but, um…isn’t there some other way? I—I get it now. I understand how important it is to you. I’ll listen from now on. There’s no need for…” But she sat there stonily, staring at him. “If you want to show me that you know how to listen to me and follow my directions, I suggest you come stand next to me right now.” He was sweating a little. He’d been across her lap before and didn’t want to do it again. “But…your boys are…” “They’ll be fine. They’ve got a snack and a little video they love. COME. HERE.” He slowly stood, not sure how else to delay the inevitable. He took a step forward, then another. Her sober face did not promise mercy. When he’d gotten near enough, considering what else he could say to change her mind, she reached up suddenly and grabbed his ear, pulling firmly. Searing pain erupted from his ear. He bent down to relieve it and suddenly found himself over his girlfriend’s lap. She shifted and he found that one of her legs was over both of his. He couldn’t move. He stared at the floor, his stomach in knots. He felt something cool on his bottom. She rubbed him with her brush. “When I tell you to do something, like sit with my kids, or to come stand near me, there is a REASON. I. WANT. YOU. TO. DO. IT.” Each word was suddenly punctuated with a sharp stinging smack to his rear end. It stopped for a moment, and the pain seeped in. He gasped. That wasn’t her hand. She was using the brush right away. This was much worse than last time. “If I can stop to explain, I will. If I don’t explain, you need to understand that I. WILL. EXPLAIN. WHEN. I CAN. JUST. FOLLOW. MY. DIRECTIONS.” He gasped again. It was hard to breathe when she was spanking him this hard and fast. The lecture and spanking went on until he was crying. Crying because of the pain, and crying because he had disappointed Julie. At some point along the line, she stopped talking, but he didn’t notice. Finally, he noticed she had stopped spanking. She let him stop crying, then helped him stand. He stood before her, hands holding his bottom, sniffling. “Look at me, sweetie.” He had trouble meeting her eyes. “Look at me.” She guided his chin upward until their eyes met. “I – I’m sorry,” he sniffled. She smiled. “I know you are. And I’m not mad at you anymore. Give me a hug.” She stood and they hugged for a long time. Eventually she looked at the clock. “We have a few minutes before the end of the video. There are certainly lots of things we could have done during that time if you hadn’t needed a spanking… but for tonight, let’s get you in a nice clean diaper. How does that sound?” He nodded, and laid down on the bed. His bottom still stung, and felt so hot. She retrieved another diaper, and before taping it on him, rubbed some lotion, then some powder, onto his skin. When he was diapered, he stood up. “Can I help you with anything?” Noticing the improved attitude, Julie beamed. “Sure. Why don’t you clean up the boys’ snacks and sippy cups, and I’ll get them ready for bed?” After he dressed himself, they worked to get the boys into bed and the house cleaned up. They snuggled on the sofa watching a movie before Julie yawned and said it was time for bed. Julie let him brush his teeth in her bathroom, then shooed him out so she could pee before bed. She came out and grabbed a new diaper, tossing it onto the bed. “Okay, time for a bedtime diaper.” He had indeed wet himself while she was in the bathroom, so he took his pants off and laid down. Julie cleaned him up, and then, as he hoped, let her hand linger on him until he became hard. She turned down the lights, seductively removed her clothes, and took advantage of his nakedness. As had become their habit, he pleasured her first “to get her in the mood,” then entered her. They came together. Afterward, they lay together for a few minutes, and he felt her hands touch his bottom, still hot from the spanking. “Sorry about the punishment. But I still think it’s better than letting any anger fester unspoken. Don’t you?” At this, her hand drifted around to the front of him. He had to smile. The sex had certainly salvaged the night very nicely for him. “I guess so,” he said thoughtfully. “I still think we could talk about…” He paused when he saw Julie’s eyebrows lift in surprise. “Maybe we can talk about that later. I’m tired now.” She nodded in approval at his discretion. “I bet you are. I’d better get your diaper on you so you don’t wet my bed.” She couldn’t see him roll his eyes, which was good. She cleaned him again, taped him up, then exclaimed, “Oh! I just remembered something I made for you!” Confused, he sat partway up on the bed as he watched her dart to the closet and search for something. “Here it is! Just finished it last night. It’s sort of a welcome-to-our-apartment gift. Hope you like it.” She held out what looked to him like a t-shirt. Wait, no, it was too long—what was that? A nightshirt? She waited for him to say something, good or bad, about her creation—would he accept this next step? Then she saw his wrinkled brow and realized why he was silent. He didn’t know what this garment was. Julie was happy to explain. “It’s a onesie! It can be your jammies now that you live here. You wear it to bed! The boys have always worn one, and I thought it looked so cute on them, I decided to make one for you. The nice thing for you is that it completely covers your diaper. I know you’re still a little self-conscious about that. Do you like it?” He had no idea. He hadn’t been around kids before, and wasn’t familiar with it. But she was so happy, and he was touched by the idea that she would make clothing for him. So he said, “Of course! It’s wonderful.” Her response, a broad smile, made him feel happy. He reached out for it, and she shook her head. She wrinkled it up in her hands, intending to help him into it. He sat waiting, and she stretched it over his head. It fell around him like a shirt, but was quite long. He looked down, frowning. Julie pushed him back. “Lie down, silly. There are snaps.” He let her push him back, and felt her hands pulling at the shirt. It seemed to be connected by something underneath. She was busy for a moment, then patted his diaper. “Ok. Sit up and let’s see how it fits.” He dutifully sat up, feeling the shirt pull downward as he did so. He looked down and saw that the shirt covered the diaper. He didn’t mind that. “Good so far. Can you stand up in front of the mirror?” As he did, he saw that it was just a long t-shirt that snapped at his crotch. He liked not having to see the diaper, though it wasn’t perfect. The bulge from it was still obvious. He looked more closely at the fabric. The shirt was light blue, and had yellow rocket ships on it, interspersed with stars. She saw him looking. “Sorry, this was the only fabric I had around.” He smiled and kissed her. “It’s fine. I like it. I used to love rockets. They remind me of my youth. It was so nice of you to think of me.” She stood back and looked at him. She reached forward and pulled at the crotch, then smiled, apparently pleased. “I believe that is going to work well!” Then she frowned slightly. “But those snaps are kind of tough to handle if you can’t see them well. If it’s all the same to you, why don’t you let me be the one to snap and unsnap them. You don’t really have any need to bother with them.” “Yes, ma’am,” he responded instinctually. But he was still thinking about the childish fabric. He didn’t really love it, but it wasn’t nearly as bad as some of the other stuff he put up with, for God’s sake. And tonight, he certainly wanted to stay on Julie’s good side. His bottom still radiated heat, trapped by the diaper. But lying close to Julie overnight, the heat faded, and he felt safe, falling asleep with her arm around him. Julie was awake for a while, musing over how perfectly this evening had played out. She’d made it clear firmly but lovingly that she was in charge, and he had eventually accepted it, as she knew he would. He’d be careful about listening to her, at least for a while, until he’d need another reminder. He understood that the potty was off-limits. She could keep him out of the bathroom except for supervised visits. He’d help with the boys, which was wonderful. And she’d really only gotten started. Now that he was here, his training could really ramp up. Never out of diapers. Never unsupervised in a bathroom. And now in a onesie, which would help keep his hands from mischief. She smiled and closed her eyes. Chapter 18 The next day was Sunday, and he slept in. When he woke up, he found Julie had already awakened. As he heard the boys chattering happily in the kitchen, he understood why. Small children didn’t allow parents to sleep in very late. He was immediately aware of how hot he was. Well, not all of him, but his crotch. He was confused for a second until his hands found his diaper. He had not slept in his diaper before, and he found he was a little sweaty. But then he wondered if it was really sweat. He pushed at his diaper and was relieved that it didn’t seem wet. But he couldn’t see that little indicator strip now that he wore his onesie. He could unsnap the onesie and look, but—oh, crap, Julie had told him not to do that himself, hadn’t she? Well, he probably didn’t really need to look. He could tell he needed to pee, pretty badly. He got out of bed and turned toward her bathroom. He sighed. That’s right. It was her bathroom, not his. Since he was wearing a diaper, he didn’t have a reason to go in there, did he? She seemed very territorial about it, for some reason. Maybe issues from a past relationship? Otherwise it seemed weird. Should he find her and talk about that? It needed to happen. But—he could hear her, busy with the kids. This wasn’t a good time to get into it. And…he really needed to go. For now, he decided he might as well use this diaper. I mean, he was wearing it, wasn’t he? It would certainly make Julie happy, and that might make for a nice day! He relaxed and emptied his bladder into his diaper, and was somewhat surprised to notice that he was enjoying the sensation. Peeing was nice, and he had gotten used to the spreading warmth in his diaper. It didn’t really feel wet until later. Holy cow! There was a lot of pee this morning! That made sense—he was sure that was true most mornings, but this was the first time he’d peed into his diaper in the morning, so it was just more immediate to him. The diaper held it, but became extremely heavy and swollen. It pulled downward, which in turn pulled the onesie down. He could actually feel the fabric put some pressure on his shoulders. When he was done, he looked around for something to put on over his diaper/onesie combination, and found some loose fitting shorts. It was awkward to dress over such a full saggy diaper. He headed out to the kitchen, aware that he couldn’t even really walk normally with his diaper this wet. When Julie saw him waddling out into the kitchen, she stifled a laugh, enjoying his toddler-like appearance. She got up and went over to kiss him warmly, hoping her mirth did not show. After the kiss, she looked down and tugged on his shorts. “You can lose these, sweetie. You don’t need shorts with a onesie.” He was a little self-conscious, though. “I don’t mind. It feels funny not to wear pants.” “No, no,” she said. “That makes it harder to see when you need to be changed. Please take them off. You can leave them in the bedroom.” She pointed to her sons, obliviously wearing only their diapers and onesies. He sighed. “But—“ “Ah, ah,” she interrupted. “I don’t like that word. It makes me think you want to argue.” She was sort of smiling, and her eyes sparkled. She didn’t seem mad. She reached down and pulled down his shorts, letting them fall to the floor. Then she stood back up and looked him in the eye. “Do you want to argue?” Now there was a flash of a challenge in her face, though she still had a hint of of a smile on her face, as if she already knew the answer. He swallowed and shook his head. He did not like challenging her. “No, ma’am.” She smiled her radiant smile at him. How could she look so pretty first thing in the morning? It was simple–but not always easy–to make her happy. “What would you like for breakfast?” After returning his shorts to the bedroom, he joined the boys for some eggs, toast, and coffee. Julie noted his lack of pants with a nod of approval. He was very self-conscious of this, but the boys certainly did not notice, so he shrugged and sat down for breakfast. He did not enjoy the squishy feeling of sitting in such a wet diaper, but Julie was busy and he assumed she would attend to him when able. After last night, he wasn’t going to complain about not being changed immediately. Sure enough, after breakfast, Julie changed the boys. He cleaned up the dishes from breakfast and felt like he needed to move his bowels. That was more typical for him than the accident last night. But suddenly Julie was there, waving to him to join her in the bedroom. He knew he should probably mention something about moving his bowels, but didn’t want to bring it up. So he was changed quickly and was very happy to get into a dry diaper. She then tended to herself, closing and locking the bathroom door for a few minutes. He found himself alone in the bedroom, with an urgent need to poop. He knew it was useless to ask about the potty, so he filled his diaper, happy at least to have some privacy. His task finished, he realized he was sort of stuck. He didn’t want to interrupt Julie, but also didn’t want to sit down. He awkwardly stood outside the bathroom door, waiting for her. After a few moments, the door unlocked and opened, and he smiled at her bashfully. She looked at him, obviously wondering why he was waiting at the door, then gave a quick sniff. “Seems like you could use another change, my friend,” she observed while she readied her toothbrush. “Why don’t you brush your teeth and shave, and then we can take care of that?” Later, wiping his bottom for the second time in ten minutes, she asked, “So do you usually poop right away after breakfast?” He nodded. “Well, since I started taking those fiber pills every day, I do, anyway,” he said, somewhat annoyed. He gasped a little as she poked her wipe into his bottom. He still couldn’t get used to that. He had to remember to ask her if it was still necessary. But Julie was nodding. “It will make it easier, though, if your messy diapers are predictable,” she said. “It helps me plan. And I’m sure you don’t want surprises, right?” He had to agree with her there. Even worse than pooping in his diaper would be doing it at work. “We can work with that. But maybe we’ll wait to change your wet diaper tomorrow morning until after you’ve pooped. Diapers aren’t cheap.” She helped him off with his onesie, then went to wash her hands. “Why don’t you shower, then we’ll get you into a nice clean diaper and some grown-up clothes for the day?” He liked the sound of a shower. He did notice that Julie didn’t really leave the bathroom during his shower. Women take so much time getting ready! he thought, though he certainly did not express this. He enjoyed his shower and the feeling of being undiapered for a few minutes. He had finished washing his hair when he heard a knock on the translucent shower door and saw Julie nearby. He opened it a crack. “I noticed some stubble down there this morning. I left a razor in the shower if you want to take care of that.” “Sure,” he said, agreeably. At home he didn’t shave his diaper area every day, but he certainly could. If it kept Julie happy, he was all for it. The happier she was, the more likely he could find a time to make her listen to his concerns about not being allowed in her bathroom, or to change himself. When he was done, he found a fresh diaper waiting for him on the bed. He dried off, combed his hair, and applied some deodorant, but Julie still wasn’t around. Still naked, he poked his head out of the bedroom, aware that—in this house, anyway—he couldn’t really get dressed without his diaper. But she wasn’t in the hall. He could hear her talking to the boys in the family room. Again he was stuck with a dilemma. He didn’t want to bother or annoy her, but he felt foolish just hanging out naked. He decided to get dressed without the diaper, and just let her put it on him when she was ready. As it happened, Julie walked in as he was pulling on his pants. “Whoa, cowboy! Forgetting something?” she laughed. He let the pants drop and reddened. “No, of course not,” he said. “I just thought…” She pushed him gently to his back on the bed. “You thought what? That you’d put on your grown-up pants without a diaper? That is not a good idea in your condition.” His condition? he thought. “I can hold it for a while,” he protested. She powdered him and pulled the diaper between his legs. “Maybe, but we don’t know how long. If I’m not here when you come out, I’d like you to come find me before getting dressed.” “Naked?!” he asked. “Well, or with your shirt on. Or you could text me. How about that?” He nodded, then caught himself. “Yes, ma’am. I just don’t like to be dependent on you for everything.” She ducked into her bathroom to wash off her hands. He stood and resumed putting his pants on. She returned to the bedroom and patted his cheek. “Oh, sweetie, you aren’t. It’s no great shame that you aren’t an expert at changing diapers. Men traditionally aren’t,” she smiled, patting the front of his diaper. He was going to comment on that when Julie said, “And now I think we’ll be ready to hit the mall after lunch. Still up for it?” They had agreed to go shopping together today. They needed a few new things for the apartment, and the boys were growing out of their shoes. Together they got the little ones in their car seats, and headed to the mall, listening to a Sesame Street playlist Julie had prepared for the car. She was such a good mom, he thought. On the way, she said, “Maybe this trip would be a good time to work on staying dry. It won’t be as easy for me to change you when we’re out, you know. Can you focus on that, and we’ll see how you do?” He thought that made sense, and was eager for the challenge. He also secretly wanted to show Julie he could stay dry. They had fun at the mall. The boys were very good; Julie had a double stroller for them, though sometimes they liked to get out and walk. They stopped and had a drink in the food court. Not long afterward, they passed a family restroom, and Julie took the opportunity to check the boys’ diapers. Thomas was wet, but only a little. Andrew, however, needed a change. While they were in the restroom, he played with Thomas outside. Julie opened the door and beckoned him over. “How are you doing?” she asked in a low voice. “Still dry?” He considered. Honestly, he had forgotten. His brow wrinkled as he tried to remember if he had wet. Julie sighed a little and pulled him into the little bathroom. They got the stroller inside as well. “Let me just check.” Julie patted his diaper, and a look of concern crossed her face. She quickly undid his belt, unsnapped and unzipped him, and looked at the diaper. He looked down, too, trying to see. She did up his pants again, then stood, a grim look on her face. His hopes fell. “You don’t remember going, do you?” she asked, fixing his belt. Crestfallen, he shook his head, then remembered to say, “No, ma’am. Maybe after we stopped for drinks?” He was silent for a moment, considering. “That’s not good, is it?” While Julie was secretly quite pleased, she did not let her joy show on her face. She shook her head solemnly as they all tumbled out of the little bathroom. “No, it is certainly not good. Looks like you’re going to be in those diapers full-time for the foreseeable future, mister.” Chapter 19 That night Julie’s mother came over for dinner, as she apparently did every Sunday night. He was nervous, as this was the first time he was to meet her. Julie ordered take-out, which was the tradition. She didn’t like to cook on Sunday nights, and he went to pick it up. When he arrived home, Mrs. Davis was already there. She was on the sofa, playing with her grandsons, who were thrilled to see her. Julie had poured some wine for the adults and was setting the table. “So this is the famous doctor I have heard so much about,” her mother said warmly, standing. He walked over, carried dinner in one hand, and said, “It is so nice to finally meet you.” He extended his other to shake hers, but Mrs. Davis held open her arms. “Give me a hug.” She pulled him close for a moment, and he had an uncomfortable thought that maybe she’d be able to feel his diaper. Or hear it. Or even smell it—had he wet this one yet? But she gave no indication that anything was amiss, and her smile was truly warm and welcoming. He could see where Julie had inherited her charms. They got to know one another at the kitchen table over a few glasses of wine. Mrs. Davis had been a nurse, and had inspired Julie to do the same. She was sharp and funny, and he felt comfortable around her immediately. But he did have a little bit of unease as he wondered how much she had heard about him. He heard about Julie’s upbringing. Like all mothers, she had a few practiced stories about her daughter, which seemed designed to embarrass her, but Julie took it in stride. Mrs. Davis helped feed the boys, but attentively listened as he described his family in turn. Afterward, he cleared the table and did the dishes as Julie and her mother played with the boys in the family room. Mrs. Davis noticed and clearly approved of his cooperative spirit, and Julie beamed with pride. They shared a meaningful look as he disappeared into the kitchen. When he had finished that chore, he joined them on the sofa. But Thomas chose that moment to fill his diaper, grunted determinedly in front of the coffee table. “Uh-oh, looks like someone is going to need a change,” Mrs. Davis commented, smiling. When Thomas had finished, she took him by the hand. “I’ll take care of this one,” she said. “Thanks, Mom,” Julie said. When her mother had left the room, Julie said to him, “She loves you. Nice job with the dishes! You passed the test!” He smiled. “Whew! Hope it wasn’t that close.” Julie shook her head. “Of course not. I’ve told her all about you. She was thrilled with you almost before she met you.” That reminded him to ask how many details Julie had shared. But at that moment Mrs. Davis came back into the room, carrying her grandson. “And here we are again, smelling much nicer than before. Nothing like a clean diaper, right?” she asked the room. Julie nodded. “Everybody loves that. Thanks again, Mom.” Her mother brushed aside the comment. “Of course. You work so hard being a mom for this family. I’m happy to take a turn.” Julie stood and looked at him. “Actually, maybe it’s time for us to take a moment as well,” she said. He looked up at her, confused. She cocked an eyebrow expectantly. He blushed. She wanted to change his diaper. “Oh, sure, right,” he said, not having any idea how to cover their obviously intentional exit. “No problem,” Mrs. Davis said, smiling at them. “We’ll be okay for a few minutes. Take all the time you need.” In the bedroom, he lowered his pants and laid down obediently on the bed, but hissed, “Does she know?” Julie unconcernedly pulled off the diaper tapes. “Know what?” She pulled down the diaper, which he saw was quite wet, and ran a wipe over his front. He sighed with exasperation. “About this! About my diapers. Did you tell her?” Julie couldn’t help but notice that now he said “my” diapers. Cute. A good sign. “No, of course not. How would she know?” He breathed a sigh of relief. “I don’t know. It just seemed like it would have been obvious to her when you excused us out there. I mean, what else could we be doing?” Julie laughed as she wiped his bottom and found a dry diaper. “I don’t know. What do couples usually do in the bedroom?” she asked with a sparkle in her eye. He said, “Oh, sure, we just ducked into your bedroom to have sex for a minute.” Julie pulled the diaper between his legs and tightly taped it. “What we do behind closed doors is none of my mother’s business.” He stood and she patted him on his padded bottom. “You worry too much.” He pulled up his pants and refastened his belt. He felt better that Mrs. Davis didn’t know she changed his diaper. When they returned to the family room the boys were deeply engaged in playing a superhero story, with Mrs. Davis enjoying the show. She turned to them. “Everybody all set now?” she asked. “Now tell me: where did you go to medical school?” He wondered what she meant by that first question, but didn’t have time to dwell on that, as he was called on to answer the second. They had a good conversation. Mrs. Davis was genuinely interested in him, and seemed pleased with his answers. When the boys were put down to sleep, she excused herself as well. After Mrs. Davis had left, he cleaned up the kitchen. Drying his hands, he returned to the family room and saw Julie sewing. “You really are talented,” he said, hoping to keep the evening positive. He had hopes that tonight would end up happier than last night. Julie smiled, then leaned over and accepted a quick peck on the cheek. “Why, thank you, my love. Since you liked the first onesie, I’m making you a second one, for laundry days. What do you think?” The fabric was mixed blue and pink blocks. In truth, he had mixed feelings about these clothes. They had turned out to be quite comfortable to sleep in, and he liked that she was thinking of him enough to give him things. But he had come to the conclusion that they were more childish than he’d originally realized. There was a strong pattern in their relationship of Julie treating him like one of her young children. Individually these things—the diapers, the spankings, the onesies—seemed to make a little sense at the time, but collectively they were sort of hard to explain away. He realized he hadn’t answered. “Oh, really nice,” he said, thinking there would be time to talk about the child vs. man issue another time, once he’d gathered his thoughts. But he still felt like pushing back a little. “Hey, if you like the way these things look, why don’t you make yourself one? We could be like a whole onesie household?” He was curious how she would answer. She smiled. “Well, I like having a little easier access to what’s underneath, you know?” She raised her eyebrows at him. “And I bet you like having that access, too!” He caught her meaning and felt himself getting a little hard. How did she do that? She was so sexy, and that made it easier putting up with some of this stuff. She continued, “And of course, the snaps would make it harder for me to use the potty. That’s not an issue for you boys, so it just makes sense that if anyone gets to wear a onesie, it’s you. Boys have all the fun,” she said, shrugging. This seemed like the opportunity he was looking for to discuss the potty situation. He didn’t like how things were settling into a habit of him never using the potty—the bathroom, he corrected himself (Julie’s language was infectious!). He sat down next to her. Julie smiled a bit as she heard his diaper crinkle. “Can I ask you something?” he said. Still smiling, Julie laughed, “As long as it’s not about diapers. That’s settled, right?” Caught off guard, he stammered forward, “Well, I understand that I’ve been leaking sometimes, but…” “Wetting,” she corrected. She wrinkled her nose. “Leaking sounds like there is a problem with the diaper.” Not wanting to get bogged down in semantics, he nodded. “Ok, wetting. I understand that I’ve had some ‘wetting’ accidents, and that you want to protect your furniture. But I’ve never had any bowel issues, so I still don’t understand—“ Julie’s smile had vanished. She shook her head a little sadly as she looked at him. “You and your hang-up with pooping. What is it with you?” He paused to consider how to answer. How could she not see the difference? But she went right on, “I really don’t get it. It’s a natural bodily function. I’ve already told you: I don’t care, and changing you doesn’t bother me. I was hoping that once I’d proven that to you, you’d relax a bit. “And I’ve explained how much time it would take to undo your diaper and let you poop in the potty. It’s not about my personal preference: pooping in your diaper is just good time management.” He’d heard this before. But then why couldn’t he change himself? He clearly had a lot more diaper experience now; it couldn’t be that hard. “But—“ “Do NOT let another word out of your mouth if it is about diapers or pooping. I meant it when I said that issue is settled.” He considered quietly. “I can’t hear your manners.” He looked up and saw her eyes, fiery, and saw her lips pressed together. If he thought about it, he could still tell that his bottom was still a little sore from last night. “Yes, ma’am.” She relaxed a bit. “That’s my good boy. Why don’t you brush your teeth and bring me your onesie? It’s getting late.” He turned to obey. Julie was sweet almost all the time, but she didn’t like being questioned. The woman knew what she wanted! He’d have to think about how to approach this issue in the future. He didn’t want to test her now, but he wasn’t willing to give up his bathroom privileges forever. When he had been to Julie’s bathroom to brush, and found his onesie, he found her in the bedroom getting out a clean diaper. He set the onesie on the bed, and taking her cue, pulled off his pants and laid down on the bed. She attended to him efficiently, and though he was looking forward to some special fun during his bedtime diapering, he found himself rediapered and snapped into his onesie before he could protest. He read a little while Julie readied herself for bed. When she came to bed, she seemed a little quiet. He rubbed her neck a little until she turned to him. “How about taking advantage of that ‘easy access’?” he asked, smiling. That put a little smile on her face, and he happily ducked below the sheets. Julie was not hard to pleasure, and he took some delight in his ability to make her happy so quickly. He could feel himself stiffening inside his tight diaper during the process. When he reappeared above the sheets, Julie seemed more relaxed. She leaned over and kissed him sweetly on the cheek. “Thanks, baby. I needed that.” With that, she fell back against her pillow. He waited a moment, expectantly. When she didn’t make another move toward him, he frowned and scooted closer to her. But…she was breathing deeply like…she was asleep! He could feel himself under his diaper, hard and ready, but now had nothing to do about that. He lay back on his own pillow, and tried to rub himself through the diaper. It felt nice, but not nice enough. He wondered what Julie would do if she found dried cum inside his diaper. Would she mind? Would she notice? He noticed with disappointment that his onesie kept him from getting a hand down his diaper. He could unsnap it, but that might be loud enough to wake Julie. He tried to reach through the side, but Julie had apparently taped the diaper on quite tightly. And the onesie almost seemed designed to be tight around the sides as well, so he could barely get a finger in. Not enough to help, that was for sure. Briefly he considered getting up and going somewhere to attack this more effectively. But where? Because he wasn’t allowed in her bathroom, there was nowhere that could be completely private. He could sneak into the family room, but that seemed creepy with the kids in the apartment, and what if he woke Julie getting out of bed? What possible excuse could he have for not being in bed? Frustrated, he sighed heavily and tried to think of something else. He couldn’t believe Julie had forgotten his needs. It was a long time before he got sleepy and was able to rest. Julie, who was only pretending to sleep, heard him quiet down. She smiled. He had passed the test, though she had certainly made it difficult to do anything else. Her huffy mood earlier had been a bit of an act, designed to excuse her not being “in the mood”. And she had carefully diapered him tightly to make sure he wasn’t overly tempted. She didn’t think he would be crazy enough to untape his diaper tonight and take matters into his own hands. She had specifically emphasized her feelings about his touching his diaper in the past, and she had even told him not to unsnap his onesie. After having spanked him just last night, she had felt sure he would be good. Maybe he was starting to realize the best feature of his onesie, but if he hadn’t yet, he’d certainly notice soon enough. They were designed to cover his diaper, sure, and they made him look adorably infantile, which she enjoyed. But their true virtue was keeping his big boy hands away from himself. She knew he’d surely spent a lot of time pleasuring himself in the past, and she wanted that to change. She smiled as she thought about how he’d respond to her sexual control. They were together at work and at home, and there wasn’t anywhere he could go to be alone. Now that he was in a diaper all the time, which he was not to touch, the onesie might be overkill. But, she smiled to herself, it was still a nice touch. She didn’t want him afraid of her, exactly, but a healthy dose of respect for her discipline was necessary. He needed to know what she felt strongly about, and she was sure she hadn’t left any doubt. They hadn’t talked specifically about masturbation, so she was curious what he would do when given a tiny opportunity. He was a guy in his sexual prime, and so she was sure he was tempted. But he was also submissive, whether he knew it or not. She became surer as each day passed. As confident and decisive as he was in the office, he was deferential and meek at home. And it wasn’t that he was that frightened of her. She was seeing signs—little expressions, big erections—that told her that he was growing to like his position in the relationship. After all, he knew she called the shots, that he would be diapered 24/7 in her house, that she would spank him when she wanted, and yet he still jumped at the chance of moving in with her. Now, as she considered, it was she who felt like pleasuring herself to a second orgasm before she drifted off to sleep. But she could control herself without padding and tape. She would have plenty of opportunities in the future. Chapter 20 The next morning was much more rushed, as he and Julie had work. It generally followed the same pattern as the previous morning, though. He awoke and found Julie already up. He peed and waddled out to the kitchen in just his onesie. They all ate a quick breakfast, then Julie parked the boys in the family room with their toys and dashed to the bathroom. He cleaned up the kitchen and found it necessary to move his bowels before he was done. He finished up and carefully walked into the bedroom to await Julie’s help. He picked out some clothes while he was waiting. She opened the bathroom door, and called, “Ready to be changed?” He realized Julie was specifically asking if he had pooped yet, and he blushed a little. But he called back in the affirmative, and she came out in her underwear and bra, hair wrapped in a towel. She looked great, and he could tell that his horniness was cranked up by not having come the night before. However, the romance of the moment was tempered by the task at hand. She changed his messy, wet diaper, and sent him off to the shower with a pat on the bottom. She finished her makeup and dressed while he showered and shaved. As Julie finished powdering and diapering him, they could hear Julie’s mom arriving to take care of the boys. Julie hurriedly brushed the powder off her hands and set to gathering her work clothes. He finished dressing and emerged from the bedroom. Mrs. Davis was in the boys’ bedroom, apparently changing them into dry diapers. Julie yelled into him from the kitchen, “Sweetie, can you grab three of your diapers for my work bag, please? I’m out.” He turned to obey, then froze. Two things immediately occurred to him. First, there was no way that Mrs. Davis didn’t hear that. Second, that he needed to answer her, and by doing so, he would confirm their relationship status and agree that he used diapers. He could stay silent, but then he risked angering Julie. He wondered for a split-second whether she would spank him in front of her mother. But if she hadn’t kept his diapers a secret, why would she care about the spankings? Crap. “Yes, ma’am!” he yelled back, trying to sound playful but not mocking. He hoped making his response sound like a game to Mrs. Davis would cover some of the embarrassment he felt calling her “ma’am” around others. But for God’s sake, how could he pass off her reference to his diapers?! He felt his cheeks burn. Julie had said she hadn’t told her mom about his diapers. But was this just a slip? Or did Mrs. Davis already know? She seemed to know something the other night… But there was no time to wonder. Julie’s urgent voice broke through his thoughts. “Baby, let’s go. We’re going to be late!” He picked out three of his diapers and headed out to the kitchen. He held them out to Julie, who was tucking his sippy cup into her bag. He realized, staring at the bright blue and pink patterns, that Julie had begun bringing a diaper bag to work. When had that happened? “Did you change bags?” he asked, trying to sound casual. She smiled grimly. “Yeah, do you think it’s too obvious? Sorry, but with all of your…supplies, I needed something bigger. It is the perfect size! I’m sure no one will notice.” He wasn’t at all sure. But before he could say anything, Mrs. Davis and the boys entered the kitchen. Julie was tucking the diapers into the main compartment of the diaper bag as her mother, apparently referring to the bag, commented, “You were right, Julie. Perfect size.” Julie quickly cleared her throat. “Okay, guys, have a great day and be good for Grandma. I’ll be home–we’ll be home,” she corrected herself, smiling at him, “before supper.” “Okay, Mommy!” “Bye!” “Bye,” he called weakly. He grabbed his own bag, trying not to look Mrs. Davis in the eye. He felt like she was staring at him, though. Blushing, he picked up his coffee and fled outside. In the car, angry overtook his embarrassment. “What was that?? You told me your mom didn’t know!” In the passenger seat next to him, Julie sighed. “I know, I’m sorry,” she said. “She didn’t, but somehow she figured it out when you were over for dinner. She asked me about it the next day, so I told her you had some bladder issues.” He reddened further. “So, she thinks I’m incontinent?” “Yes, I thought that was the most reasonable explanation. She’s older. It made sense to her.” She reached over to pat his thigh. “Look, it was bound to happen at some point. We tell each other everything. She’s fine with it, of course. I told her it is a medical thing.” He took a deep breath, trying to calm himself. “But you yelled it out this morning so she could hear.” His eyes felt full. Julie was looking out the window as they pulled up to a light that had turned red. “Well, look, there’s no point dancing around it, is there? She’s at the apartment a lot. It’s a fact of life, and she’s part of the family. But I should have told you. I’m sorry about that.” He swallowed, blinking back the tears as the light changed. He’d gotten over some of his embarrassment of the diapers around Julie, but around her mother, too? Julie went on. “I mean, she’s going to notice when we disappear to change you. She’ll see your diapers if she goes into our room. And I don’t see what the point of pretending is. Actually,” she said. “I could imagine she might be helpful in a pinch.” His eyes jerked toward her involuntarily at this. “What? What do you mean, ‘helpful’?” he said, alarmed. She looked over at him, and, seeing his concern, tried to soothe him. “I don’t mean I’ll ask her to change you routinely, unless we can’t avoid it. It’s just nice to have the option of some help. You know, like if I’m at an appointment, or sick or something.” Even as he pulled into the office parking lot, he could feel himself start to sweat. This was not something he’d imagined ever discussing. Julie was already getting out of the car. “We can talk about it later, Sweetie. We’re a bit late now.” He sat for a minute, watching her leave the car. He snapped out of it as he saw a patient arriving and approaching the office as well. He had to move now. But, Jesus, Julie’s mom? He took a breath and shifted to focus on the day. Despite this distraction, the day went well. Once he clicked into work mode, he felt extra energetic today, and used that energy to make sure her day went well. He definitely didn’t want her to be exhausted by the end of the day. He had an investment in making her happy. His quality of life, in general, just like every other man in a relationship, depended on his partner being pleased with him. He wanted to make sure she wasn’t too tired that evening for sex. Two nights in a row would be a disaster! In fact, his mind was clearly preoccupied with her. His penis sprang to life each time she changed him during the day, and Julie noticed. She wondered a little about it, but mostly, it was amusing to her. They finished and headed home a little early for Monday. It was amazing how efficient they were when they were united in their work. As they arrived home, Mrs. Davis was just packing up. “How were the little monsters?” Julie called. The boys gave a yell and came running to hug their mommy. Mrs. Davis smiled tiredly. “Oh, they aren’t monsters. They are the best little grandsons in the world.” Julie raised her eyebrows. “You haven’t seen them at bedtime recently. Your grandsons can resemble wild animals at times.” But Mrs. Davis just shook her head. “Not my boys. I love taking care of them.” She picked up her purse and headed for the door. She smiled at him on her way. “And speaking of boys, it’s nice to see a big boy around the house these days.” Julie smiled fondly at him as well. “I’ll say. Never thought I’d want MORE boys around here, but he is definitely a good addition to the crew. Thanks again, Mom.” “Any time, my girl. Have a good night!” As the door closed behind her, his thoughts were drawn back to their conversation this morning. Julie wouldn’t make him let Mrs. Davis change him, would she? He couldn’t forget to discuss that sometime. While Julie made supper, he played with the boys. They liked running over and tackling him, and he loved their laughs. In bed that night, Julie untaped his diaper and started stroking him gently. He fought his excitement, which built much more rapidly than he had expected. Worried that he would come before they’d even completed the foreplay, he extricated himself from her ministrations to pleasure her. Afterward, to his relief, Julie did not fall asleep. As he returned up to lie next to her, she purred, “I bet you’re ready to go!” She reached down and found this to be true. Their lovemaking was quick, but passionate, and his orgasm was amazing. Julie noticed. Afterward, as she re-diapered him for the night, she said, smiling, “I’ve never heard you so loud. And long—I think yours was almost twice as long as mine.” He was still panting a little, and had to chuckle. “I guess you’re right. I…” he paused as he thought about what he wanted to say. He didn’t want to sound annoyed at her for falling asleep last night, but being frustrated had probably played into why things were so desperate tonight. “I think with the way things ended up last night might have had something to do with that. I was really horny all day.” She laughed and fell back into bed. “Oh, I noticed. Every time I had your diaper off, it felt like you were propositioning me.” She was quiet for a moment. Not a bad time to talk more about it. “Did you like feeling that way?” He let out a grunt. “Hardly. Are you kidding? I’m a guy. I think most of us like coming as often as we can.” Julie propped herself up on her elbow. “Yeah, but tonight seemed way better for you. That’s not worth sometimes waiting a little to have it build up?” He looked at her. She did not look sleepy. She seemed very interested in this discussion. He probably should have taken that as a warning, but he was feeling sleepy post-sex. “Nah—I mean, no, ma’am. I’ll take quantity over quality any day.” He closed his eyes. “Hmm. I’m not convinced,” Julie said thoughtfully. She poked him in the side with her finger to keep him awake. His eyes opened. “I noticed that you were really, really helpful today with the housework and the boys. Almost like you thought it could help your chances tonight.” He laughed again. “Can’t blame a guy for trying.” He looked up at her. “Did it?” She smiled. “You bet. If I’m not so tired, you definitely have a better chance to get lucky. So keep it up, mister helpful.” He nodded. “No problem. I certainly don’t mind.” His eyes closed again. This time Julie did not poke him awake. “Interesting…” she murmured, as she watched him breathing quietly. The next night, Andrew threw up after supper. Between caring for him and worrying about what could be wrong and if his brother would also get sick, Julie was preoccupied. So he wasn’t surprised when it wasn’t a sex night. He didn’t complain. He understood that would be insensitive. Plus, after their talk the night before, he knew Julie understood what he wanted. She would have accommodated him if she could, and he thought she probably would the next night. So he went to sleep unsatisfied, but not really frustrated. Andrew actually seemed fine the next day, though Julie told her mom about the incident and called her several times during the day over the phone to check on him. But he still seemed like himself by the time they got home that evening, and no one else got sick, so Julie relaxed a little. As she was distracted, he took over some of the chores around the house. He also gave her a little massage once they were in bed, hoping she was feeling good enough to be intimate before they fell asleep. She was. She turned over as he was rubbing her shoulders, and he found himself sitting on her with his hands over her breasts. This was a welcome development, and she undressed him. He again exploded into her fairly quickly but vigorously, and Julie noted again how much more attentive he’d been during the day and evening. This was not something she could ignore. As luck would have it, Julie got her period after supper the next night. He didn’t know until after he had helped all day and massaged her that evening. Julie sighed, and patted his chest. “Sorry, baby. We’ve got to take a little vacation for a few days. I’m out of commission.” He stared at her for a moment, not understanding. She stared back. “My period, sweetie. No sex. You have to keep it in your pants,” she said helpfully. Then she glanced down at his crotch. “Well, in your diaper.” He was startled. He hadn’t had a close relationship that could be disrupted by such things. “Oh, of course,” he said. He didn’t want to appear selfish. “So…you…do you feel okay and everything?” She laughed. “Of course. It’s just a little gross to think about sex.” She put her hand to his cheek. “Are you going to be okay with that?” He nodded bravely. “Oh, sure,” before he followed it up with, “So…how long do your periods last?” She shrugged. “Four or five days. It varies.” She watched his face carefully to see what he thought of that. He repeated her words, letting them sink in. “Four or five days…um, sure,” he said uncertainly. Since he was a young teenager, he had never gone without orgasm for that long. He honestly wasn’t sure if he could. And she had him locked away, so to speak. So he was already wondering what he’d need to do. “Mm-hm,” she said, cuddling closer. “But I was thinking,” she said, stroking his chest. He hardened under his diaper. Maybe she was going to help him get some relief! He loved Julie. Of course she wouldn’t make him wait that long. “That as nice as you are after you haven’t had sex for just one day, it might be interesting to see just how nice you are while you wait for me. I’m kind of excited to find out.” “Wait for you,” he murmured. She couldn’t be serious. That sounded terrible. But how could he say that without sounding like a jerk? Of course she wouldn’t have sex either. But he wasn’t sure it felt the same to women as it did to men. “Right,” she said, nodding. “Are you man enough to find out?” Not that you have any choice, she thought to herself. But she wanted him to be on board with this experiment. “Um,” he said, trying to think quickly. “It just seems like a long time.” That didn’t sound nice, did it? He cleared his throat and tried to look at her, though her head was on his shoulder and this was hard. “I mean, a man has impulses. It can be hard—I mean, difficult—to ignore those. I want to be honest with you. I don’t know if I can do that.” “Oh,” she purred. “I’m sure you can. And if you’re good, I can help in certain ways.” Her finger traced his nipples, tickling him. THAT sounded good. Though he wondered what exactly she meant, he wasn’t going to turn that down. “Then you’ve got a deal!” She nodded, smiling. She led her finger down his chest to his belly button. “I know you can be a good boy. You’ll make me so happy,” she whispered. His breathing quickened as he felt her finger drop further. It now ran along the edge of his diaper, playing with the little ruffle above the tapes. And then her voice, “Be a good boy. Sleep well.” And then the finger disappeared, and he felt Julie turn over in bed. “See you in the morning.” By now he could feel his penis throbbing under his diaper. She’d done it to him again. This time he was pretty sure it was intentional. She was good at that! But she seemed to be promising that tomorrow might be different. He groaned and rolled toward her, spooning her to make sure she felt his hardness against her. He couldn’t see her, but she was grinning widely as she went to sleep. This might be her best idea yet. Chapter 21 He worked hard making her happy all day. It helped that he seemed to have endless energy. It surprised him a bit, as he hadn’t thought he’d slept that well after her blatant bedtime teasing. But he felt like he wanted to go out of his way to make Julie happy, and her smiles through the day seemed to confirm that he was doing a good job. It was tough not asking for her to touch him more than usual as she changed his diaper through the day. But each time, after cleaning and powdering him, she would pat his penis fondly, and say to him, “You put that away for now. Maybe later tonight.” After their work was done, Julie came up behind him and cupped his diaper in the front. “Hmm,” she observed grimly. “You are very wet, aren’t you?” He looked down. He honestly hadn’t noticed it was any different than most days. “I guess. Did you want to change it?” Julie powered down her computer and shook her head. “Sadly, no. We’re out of diapers. You’ll have to wait until you get home. Think you can wait?” He collected his things. “I guess so. I mean, I don’t have much choice, right?” She put her coat on and patted his cheek fondly. “No, silly, I mean, does your bladder feel full? I don’t know if that diaper will survive another flooding.” He paused. “Oh. Well, I mean, I could go, but I’m sure I can hold it. It’s a short trip.” He donned his coat and picked up his laptop bag. She regarded him for a moment, pondering. “Yes, but I think we should take an extra precaution, just in case.” She found a blue disposable waterproof pad and brought it along to the car, handing it to him when they got there. “Put this on your seat, please.” He stared at it. “Seriously? I’m sure I don’t need that,” he said dismissively. “Maybe,” she admitted, climbing in. “But I’d appreciate it if you’d put it down anyway.” He shook his head. Julie had a hard time not mothering him. But it wasn’t worth fighting about. Mrs. Davis and the boys were nowhere to be seen, but they could hear Andrew’s little voice explaining something earnestly from the bedroom area. As he and Julie put their things away, The boys and Mrs. Davis, chattering, entered the kitchen. “Hi, guys, we’re all dry and clean,” she said, smiling. Julie smiled back, then glanced at him. “Must be nice. We will be soon, I’m sure.” Then she seemed to notice his surprised expression. Did Julie just tell her mom that his diaper was wet?? To his horror, Mrs. Davis reached over and patted his diapered rear end, feeling the weight of his wet padding. “Wow. Well, I’m still in changing mode if you need a hand,” she said to Julie. He froze. Mrs. Davis wasn’t speaking to him, wasn’t looking at him. Only at Julie. It was…like he was a toddler! Julie paused and appeared to be considering. To his relief, however, she shook her head. “No, Mom, that’s okay.” She handed her mother her purse and coat. “I appreciate the offer, you’ve had a full day. I can take care of it. I’m sure you’re ready to get home.” Her mother nodded. “Of course. Just wanted to make sure you knew I don’t mind.” Julie smiled. “I know, and I’m grateful for the offer. But we’re not quite ready for that yet. Maybe down the road.” “Oh, of course. But it would not be any trouble. I’ve been changing diapers for a long time.” “Yes, you are a pro. Thanks again, Mom. Have a wonderful night.” He breathed a sigh of relief as the door closed behind Mrs. Davis. Julie had saved him, though she hadn’t exactly shut down the idea completely. “Julie, I’m REALLY not comfortable with your mom, you know…” he told her at supper. She was cutting little chunks of chicken for the boys, and nodded. “I know. Don’t worry. I told you–only if we have to.” He took a breath. “But–look, I know you like to be the one to change me.” Julie looked up with a bit of a warning expression, as if she didn’t want to talk about that topic. “And–and–I get that you are better at it than I would be. Although, well, we’ve never tried, so how would we know?” he said quickly, then rushed on. This wasn’t his main point and he didn’t want to get bogged down. “But that’s fine. I obviously love it when you change me and I know you’re in charge of that.” He took another breath. Andrew was feeding himself the chicken chunks. Thomas had asked to be excused and was playing with a truck next to the table. “But in an emergency, it seems like I could handle my own diapers, right? Why would you ever want your mother to help? Because I don’t want her to help!” Julie seemed a little affronted. “What’s wrong with my mother? Did something happen between you two?” He sighed. “No, of course not. It’s just that it would be so embarrassing to have someone else, you know, see me and touch me that way.” He couldn’t believe he had to explain this. Andrew was done, and Julie got up to wash his face. He’d managed to get mashed potatoes on both cheeks and his chin. “I know, but I’m sure she’d be better at it than you would. If she is here, and she could do it better, why wouldn’t we have her do it?” She efficiently wiped the food off Andrew’s face, which he tolerated. Then she helped him down from his booster seat. He ran into the living room, and Thomas took the truck and followed. “I feel like this goes back to you being unnecessarily embarrassed about basic bodily functions.” He sputtered, “But–listen, I’m an adult, and–” Julie interrupted, her voice hardening perceptibly. “…Who wears diapers and needs some help with them. My mother changed my diapers when I needed it. She can change yours, too.” As his cheeks reddened, imagining the humiliation, Julie softened and, standing above him, touched his cheek. “Listen, I’ve already told you that I won’t ask her to change you unless it is really necessary. But if it does, you will agree and you won’t give her any trouble.” She brought his chin up so they were looking into each other’s eyes. “Tell me you understand me.” He swallowed hard, trying to think of an argument that would sway her. But he could see she had made up her mind, and he no longer had that chance. “Sweetie, do you trust me?” He sighed. “Yes, ma’am.” “Then tell me you accept the fact that there could come a time when my mom could have to change your diaper.” He paused. But what could he say? He was also, in the back of his mind, thinking that he wanted her in a good mood for later. Julie had suggested they could have some play time later, and although he knew he wouldn’t come, he was curious what she had up her sleeve. “Yes, ma’am, okay.” Julie smiled. “That’s my good boy. Time to clean up dinner, if you wouldn’t mind.” She headed into the living room to supervise her sons. He cleared the table thoughtfully, coming to terms with the apparent diaper-changing hierarchy in the home. Julie really felt like he shouldn’t ever change his own diaper. He didn’t understand why, and wasn’t even allowed to help make the decision. It left him feeling powerless and small. But he had learned to trust Julie, and he wondered whether he could trust her enough here, too. At bedtime tonight she changed him for the last time up near the head of the bed, which was unusual. She patted his side of the bed, and he laid down where she indicated. She changed and cleaned him, then asked, “Up for a little fun?” She was being funny, he realized. He was hard as a nail the moment she untaped the diaper. “Yes, ma’am!” he cheerfully replied. “I love your manners, mister,” she cooed as she opened the closet and pulled out a duffle bag he had not ever noticed before. “They will get you far in this life. Or at least in this bed.” She pulled out some scarves. His brow wrinkled. Scarves? He was woefully uninformed, Julie saw, and it made her smile at him. “Trust me?” she said. “…Yes?” he said back, looking at the scarves with confusion. Julie tied his hands to her headboard. He smiled once he saw what she was doing. This could be very fun, he thought. She did not tie his feet, and as soon as his hands were immobilized, she unsnapped his onesie and undiapered him. “Time for some fun, baby,” she said, as she positioned herself down near his waist. He was fully erect, his penis bobbing in the air expectantly. Julie addressed it next. “Sorry I’ve been so distant, my little friend.” Her fingers lightly touched it and he flinched, sending it away from them. This amused her, so she repeated the game several times. His breathing was already becoming heavy, she noted with amusement. She would have to be very careful. She tickled his balls, and the bare skin around his member. He was extremely sensitive, making her wonder what several days of abstaining would do to him. She smiled. This was going to be a fun week. When his breathing had evened, she extended her tongue and tickled him all over again. When he seemed to be getting close, she backed off again. Eventually, she was able to use her full hand, pushing him closer and closer to the edge, then slowing down. He was sweating, and his arms started to pull hard on the scarves. She was driving him crazy. No one had ever treated him like this before. It was so hot. He had never imagined himself at the mercy of a woman who was in control and yet who delayed his orgasm so expertly. How did Julie do it? Of course, Julie didn’t know his body that well at this point, so she couldn’t be sure. She erred on the side of caution, backing down sooner than she otherwise might, knowing she would have lots of chances to refine her technique in the future. After twenty-five minutes of playing with him, she took him in her mouth and delicately teased him orally, carefully watching his face, listening to his breathing, and feeling his muscle tone. Eventually she came up to his face. “Enjoying yourself?” she purred. Nearly exhausted, he said, “More than you can imagine.” She laughed. “I’m so happy. Remember you said that in about two minutes.” She jumped up and left the room. He was baffled. Where had she gone? He felt a little silly tied up all by himself. But she returned a moment later carrying a towel. She approached him and laid the towel over him. He smiled. What was next?! The towel seemed like a reasonable precaution if she didn’t want mess all over her bed. He thought that the night’s activities might be ending soon. And he was right, though not in the way he’d hoped. Out came a bag of frozen peas, which went on top of the towel. He looked up at her, again questioning her. She explained, “I’ll never get you back in that diaper without some help. But I thought the peas were cruel without a towel.” She left the room again, entering her bathroom. The toilet flushed and then she returned. Julie checked under the towel. He had softened considerably. She grabbed a diaper and expertly tucked him away for the night, returning the vegetables to the freezer and tossing the towel in the laundry. When she joined him in bed, she reached for the scarves. His face was full of confusion. “But…” She looked at him. He couldn’t finish his sentence. He was heartbroken, but didn’t want to complain. Maybe there was still a chance he could come? It didn’t look good, but… Julie said, “Oh, sweetie, you were never going to come tonight. It’s too soon. But I wanted you to have some fun. And you did, right?” She tucked the scarves into the duffel bag and took it to the closet. He was speechless. “Kind of…” he trailed off. When she turned to face him, her eyebrows raised, he stammered, “Well, yes. It was amazing. I just thought…” She closed the closet door and came back and sat next to him on the bed. “Baby, we’re going to try something this week. You are a wonderful man, but I’ve noticed that, like most men, you are limited by your hormones.” He stared down at her hands. A few moments ago, those hands were doing wonderfully sensuous things to him. He just wanted to get back to that moment! She reached up to his chin, pulling his eyes up to meet hers. He was preoccupied but she wanted him following along with her now. “It turns out,” she explained, “that when you don’t have sex, you become even more considerate than usual. And helpful. Were you aware of that?” Seriously? He was surprised to hear this. “I try to be…that way…all the time. I didn’t realize you were unhappy—“ She cut him off, placing her finger on his lips. “Shhh. No, no, I didn’t mean you weren’t a good partner every day. You are. But something interesting happens when you haven’t had sex. You seem much more connected to me emotionally. I wasn’t sure at first if I was imagining it, but it is clearly true. And if you weren’t even aware of it, then that tells me that this…phenomenon… is not just something you are trying to do when you’re desperate.” She sat back. “Actually, when I look back to other relationships, it might have been true then as well. So maybe it’s all men.” She shook her head a little. “Honestly, I wish I’d noticed this earlier in life. Could’ve been verrrrrry helpful.” Julie turned back to him. “But the point is, I need you to explore this with me.” He frowned. “What do you mean? Explore what? It sort of sounds like you don’t want to have sex with me.” She shook her head and laughed. “No, that’s not right. I love having sex with you. But there might be a balance that would be good for us. And I’d like to see what that looks like.” “A balance? Between what?” She pursed her lips and stared at him hard. “Between you coming every night and you never coming at all. If you come every day, you are a little happy really often, but we might not get as much out of our relationship as we could. I would have to work harder around here, and might resent you not contributing as much.” He looked concerned, then smiled a little. “Well, part of that sounded pretty good…what if I just tried harder around the apartment?” Julie patted him on the cheek, giving him a wry smile. “I bet that sounds good to you. But not as good as it could be. If you come only some of the time, your pleasure will be greater when you do come—right?—and in the meantime life will be better for me. And when you don’t come, maybe we can have fun like we did tonight.” He sat there, pondering her words. She gave him a moment to think about this. “Now, I care for you a lot, and I want you to enjoy sex as much as I do. But I also want what’s best for us together, and I think we owe it to ourselves to see if that could work. So this week, while I’m out of action, you’re going to be out of action as well.” He looked at her, alarmed. “Like, all week? I don’t–” Julie laughed, then mocked him playfully. “Yes, all week. I mean, I have to wait, right? Are you telling me you aren’t as tough as a girl?” He swallowed. “Well, I’ve never—I mean, I think it’s harder for me than for you. I’m not used to that at all.” She nodded. “Oh, I’m sure,” she said, with what might have been mock seriousness. “But I’ll make it fun for you. I mean, since it’s better for me if you wait, I’m willing to help you hold out.” “Oh, man. I don’t know if that helped me wait or not. I can’t think about anything but you right now.” Julie giggled and snuggled next to him. “Perfect. I want you thinking of me. And I don’t want you neglected, just a little…frustrated.” He smiled slightly, but…this seemed like asking a lot. “Wouldn’t just be easier—I mean, for you—if I…took matters into my own hands this week, and we could try skipping a day or two next week?” Julie sat straight up. “No, no. NO. Easier for YOU maybe, but not for me. It turns out that I love seeing you when you are a little desperate, and I do NOT want you playing with your little thing.” She again made him look her in the eyes. “Please tell me you understand. No jerking off. This is very important to me.” He looked down. It was very clear what Julie wanted. And he had learned that what she wanted, she always got. If there were more nights like this, it could be fun. He might even get to see what else was in that duffel bag. He looked into her eyes. “Yes, ma’am. I understand.” She beamed. “That’s my good boy. You’ll see that good things come to those who wait,” she said suggestively, and patted the front of his diaper. She felt him twitch inside, and she liked it. “Now let’s get some sleep.” Chapter 22 That week was difficult. From that night onward, he couldn’t think of anything except Julie. Having sex with Julie, have Julie play with him some more, doing all sorts of things to her. But he was taped up tightly inside of his diaper, and he couldn’t touch himself. He wasn’t really ever out of her presence for more than a few moments. She seemed to be around him almost all the time. Even when he showered, she was in the bathroom just on the other side of the frosted glass of the shower. He couldn’t jerk off if he wanted to. And he wanted to. Kind of. But it was also undeniably fun to go through the week with Julie teasing and taunting him. During the day she would pat his diaper and make double entendres that her sons could not possibly catch. And at bedtime, the scarves came out. She didn’t use other toys, but she did use some kind of slippery liquid, and drive him nearly crazy. She would push him to the brink, then back off, then repeat. He would be sweating within minutes, but could not do anything about it. He had no idea how she knew how to get him that close. He got so crazy that he tried to thrust into her hand. She would laugh and move her hand just out of the way. She seemed heartless, except that it obviously took a lot of time and effort for her. And it wasn’t like she was getting any relief either. He tried to remember that. Every day, he had difficulty thinking of anything other than Julie and her torture sessions. He hated them, but wanted them at the same time. He had nothing he could do with his energy. It was such a weird feeling to be so wound up without the ability to do anything about it. Every comment, every look was charged with sexual tension. Julie could see it in his eyes, and was smiling at him constantly, which, in turn, drove him even crazier. He tried to keep himself busy. When he could, he would clean their apartment. When she would let him, he would rub her feet or shoulders. Her touch became electric to him, somehow, and this was a form of magic he could not understand. Was it really hormonal? Maybe she knew things about the human body that he, as a doctor, did not. Regardless, he longed to have her near, maybe more than usual. He was conflicted about whether he thought this experiment was something he wanted to continue. At times he felt like he was flying, but he longed almost constantly to come. Or for her to touch him. Both? He wasn’t even sure anymore—his feelings and wants and needs were muddled together into a complex knot of energy. On Saturday night, she changed his diaper, then tied him to the bed as before. She untaped and pulled down his diaper. Then she lightly stroked him until he was hard and starting to breathe faster. But then she disappeared into the bathroom. He heard the shower start. Seriously? NOW she showered, while he couldn’t move? He passed the time thinking of how good things were going to be once her period was finished. He imagined taking her over the bed, or in the kitchen, or on the sofa. Not that any of that would likely happen, as Julie had definite preferences and usually liked to be in control. But he could still imagine what it would be like to be the one who decided when and how they had sex. But when she was in control, that was incredibly sexy too, wasn’t it? He pictured her smile when she signaled it was time to fool around. He felt her hands on his diaper. Now, the simple act of untaping his diaper made him hard. He had never been on the bottom during sex before he met Julie, and since then he had never been on top. That was odd, he supposed, but he had grown to love looking up at her, her face lost in pleasure, her breasts dangling freely. The way she ground her pelvis against his, used him for her pleasure. That was so hot. If only he could touch himself right now! Suddenly the door to her bathroom opened, and Julie emerged, wearing lingerie he had not seen before. A soft pink babydoll nightie hung from her slim body, and her face showed that she knew the effect it would have on him. She glanced down at his penis, still hard, and saw it twitch hungrily. She smiled, retrieved something from the duffel bag and sat next to him on the bed. He strained at the scarves, trying to touch her with any part of his body. Suddenly she produced a blindfold and fastened it around his eyes, and all light disappeared. He immediately became aware of how she smelled, clean with soap, and a familiar, reassuring scent that made him feel close to her. He realized a moment later that he was smelling baby powder, which smelled a little different on her. He didn’t stop to think that by now, after so many weeks of use while she changed him, that it was a smell that excited him. She stroked his cheek, then ran her fingertips along his ears, tickling him deliberately. Tied and blind, he was forced to wait to see what was next. His skin felt electric, as every part of him wanted her touch. She drew her fingers down his neck, then trailed them across his chest to his nipples, which she was happy to see were hard. His sharp intake of air told her they were also sensitive. The week of chastity had apparently charged his body with an insane amount of energy. This was better than she had hoped for. Whether or not he wanted to repeat this experiment, she thought, didn’t really matter. She would now be controlling his orgasm frequency. But she thought she could probably convince him it was a good idea over the next few minutes. She pinched his nipples gently, eliciting gasps. She leaned down and touched one with her tongue. His body became rigid. She played it back and forth and he didn’t move a muscle. She nibbled it a little and she felt him squirm, then buck a bit as she started to suck. He had no idea his nipples could feel like that. It was mostly like tickling, and they were so sensitive. He couldn’t move out of the way, and had to wait for her to tire of it. Finally she relented, leaving him panting. His erection had softened, but stiffened again as he felt her hands play down his abdomen. His skin tightened and relaxed under her touch. As her soft fingers approached his waist, his body became more and more tense. Without realizing it, his breathing had quickened. She noticed, however. She also noticed the clear liquid forming at the tip of his hard penis. She smiled. Bending over, so her mouth was next to his ear, she whispered, “Why are you so sensitive, my love? I’ve never seen you like this.” Her fingers danced around his lower abdomen. Nearly panting now, he croaked, “It’s been so long.” He was waiting for her hand to move closer to his throbbing penis. But instead it stroked upward again, right to his belly button. He gasped. “Oh, please, Julie!” She laughed. “Oh, begging? Wow. I have got you worked up. This is special.” As a reward, she moved her hand closer to him, brushing her fingers over the tip of his penis. He nearly choked. She took it in her hand, shifting it upward, and gave him several soft pets on the underside. And it was too much. Too much time, too much anticipation, too much teasing over the week. She watched as ejaculate shot up into the air and back down again onto his stomach, surprised more than anything that so little direct contact could set this off. She wasn’t even touching him at this point. He was moaning and bucking his hips involuntarily into the air. As his orgasm passed, he whimpered quietly. Julie watched, fascinated, then started laughing once she realized what had happened. She had heard of ruined orgasms, but hadn’t ever seen one. She certainly hadn’t ever caused one. What did she hear about them? That they didn’t feel as good, but that they also didn’t cause a refractory period. It was sort of like a practice orgasm, right? She would find out. She was hungry tonight and didn’t want to be done! “I’m so sorry,” he gasped, nearly in tears. “I couldn’t control it! I…I…” “Shh, baby, you’re okay,” she soothed, using a tissue to wipe up what she could off his belly and nearby sheets. He’d be doing some laundry tomorrow, apparently. “We’re not stopping there. I think you’ve got more in you.” His breathing slowed. She got down close to his waist and breathed on his slightly softened manhood. She licked it a bit. She tickled it. It didn’t take long to stand right back up, gently bobbing with his heart beat. She smiled and climbed onto his chest, facing his head, and scooted closer to his blindfolded face. Time for her to reap the first carnal profits from the week’s efforts. He had been panicked when he’d come just now. He knew he was done for a while, and couldn’t believe the week had ended with such an embarrassing display. It was a different kind of accident than he usually had, and, like his wet accidents, had been watched by Julie. He was relieved when she was able to conjure another erection from him so quickly. Maybe that was because he’d been so deprived all week? He had no frame of reference to understand the week’s events. But he was humiliated by his premature discharge, and when Julie presented herself to his mouth, he was eager to prove himself to her. She could tell. And she was ready. He licked his way to 3 consecutive orgasms in short order. Between them, Julie reached a hand back to keep him primed, but it wasn’t difficult. Neither of them had ever been so excited and in sync. Julie decided it was time for the grand finale, and lowered herself down onto him teasingly. This second time, he was able to last a satisfyingly long time, and they both came together, sweaty and exhausted. Later, once he had been untied and rediapered, they snuggled together in bed. “Well?” Julie asked him. “…How was that?” He exhaled heavily. “Whew. It’s never been like that.” She smiled. “I know. Here’s a hint for the future: don’t ever doubt me.” He laughed. “I promise. I’ve learned that.” After a moment he said, “Anyway, it doesn’t matter. You seem to get your way most of the time, don’t you?” Julie chuckled. “Well, I would hope so.” She traced circles on his chest. “Now that it is over, what do you think about the results of the experiment?” He thought a bit. “Hmm. Well, this week was tough, but…good in a way. I felt frustrated, but kind of alive too.” He grunted and snorted. “Ah, it’s hard to explain.” She turned her head a little and looked at his profile in the darkness. “You were amazing this week. I want that man all the time. That is my dream!” He considered. “I can try. Might be kind of hard to sustain that.” She snorted. “Don’t worry, honey. I think I can help a little.” Intrigued, he waited for her to elaborate. When she didn’t immediately, he had to ask, “What’s that supposed to mean? How can you help? Wait—” But she was already propping herself up on her elbow to answer him, one hand now playing with his hair. “It seems like you thrive on fewer orgasms, babe. There will be a little rationing program from here on out.” Now he sat up sharply. “Now, wait. This was a fun game this week, but—” She looked at him in the murky moonlight shining in through their window. “But, what? This was the best sex ever. And it followed a week of relationship bliss for me. Sorry, not giving that up.” She laid back down. “But—” “That would be a really good place for you to leave this discussion,” Julie advised him. “I’ve had a lovely night, and I don’t want to ruin it with an argument.” She turned over. “You think about it tonight. If you come up with any good arguments why you should deprive me of such a loving partner and productive roommate, let me know tomorrow. For now, sleep! Love you.” She closed her eyes, and he was left to consider her words. The next day around the apartment, he was still considering. He was torn. He had felt truly elated toward the end of the week, and last night had been spectacular. But he was still a young man. Sex was his stress relief and had always been his decision. This relationship had changed so much for him—was he ready to give up control of his sex life as well? But there was only so far that masturbation could take him. He’d been dealing with the stress of a single man’s life. It was different now. He had someone. Someone who loved him and cared for him in ways he still couldn’t wrap his mind around. He felt nurtured and complete. He hadn’t known he’d been missing that. He loved it. He’d always assumed he’d have to make some compromises in a relationship. But he’d thought that frequent sex had been part of the perks of the deal. Did it make sense, as Julie had said, to sacrifice quantity for quality? He considered. Any orgasm was pretty fantastic, after all. But he’d never had a night like last night…. Today he felt different. He felt irritable. That high was gone. Because he’d had sex last night? He didn’t know. Was it worth testing out again? Maybe just with Julie’s next period. He was wiping the counter after lunch, deep in thought, when he became aware of Julie’s voice. But he’d missed what she’d said. “What?” he asked distractedly. She regarded him grimly. “Hmmm. This is how you act after you get sex. Not even aware of me, not listening. Is THAT really the argument you want to make for yourself?” He hurried to apologize. “I was just thinking about last week,” he explained. She raised an eyebrow. “And? What’s your best case for free-range orgasms?” His face fell. “I don’t know. I liked how I felt during the week. I just don’t know if I can do it all the time.” She came close. “Sweetie, you don’t have to do it alone. I’m here. And we’ll have plenty of sex. You just won’t have as many orgasms.” Her hand caressed his face. He was suddenly aware that her touch was not quite as electric as it had been only yesterday. What the fuck?! “Tell you what,” she was saying, studying him closely. “We both need to be on board with this for it to work. I mean, I could just decide, of course, but I want you to be supportive, too. “Let’s try it for a month. Just let me be in charge of when you get to come. I’m not going to be mean. I think you know that. Right?” He tried to meet her gaze. Damn, it was hard for him to have an adult conversation with a fully dressed woman when he was wearing a diaper and a onesie. “I know. I’m just…nervous.” She nodded, trying to divine his thoughts. “Scary to give up control, isn’t it?” “Yes,” he confessed. “The thing is, I think you might be right about this. But I like being able to have a say in this.” Julie took his hand and said to him, “Sweetheart, you are a spectacular doctor and a good man. But in our relationship, there are a few things that I have taken ownership of. And I haven’t been wrong yet, correct?” He knew he couldn’t hesitate here, even if he still had reservations about never being allowed to use the potty. “No, Ma’am,” he agreed. “Right,” she said. “This is another of those things. Remember that I get jurisdiction of—” and here she indicated his thighs—”about here”—and then moved her hand up to his waist—“to here, right?” She grinned at him. “That’s all I get. I take care of your diapers and your orgasms. You get everything else.” He nodded slowly. It didn’t sound significant, but…it was, wasn’t it? “Wait,” he said, drawing her into an embrace. “Aren’t we partners? What part of you do I get to control?” Julie smiled at him playfully. He thought he had her there. But she wouldn’t have brought it up if she didn’t have an answer to that question. “You control my heart, doctor. That’s the most important organ in the human body, isn’t it?” He sighed. It was hopeless. How was it that he had gone to medical school but couldn’t win a single argument with his nurse? Maybe he should have gone to law school. “So let’s try it for a month, okay, babe?” Julie chirped cheerfully. “I’ll make it worth your while…” Her hand tickled his belly, tracing the upper border of his diaper. “Yes, Ma’am.” Julie paused. “Speaking of trusting me, I’ve…got some…news. Tomorrow morning I’m covering a shift at the nursing home for my friend Hannah. She’s going away this weekend. We’d set this up months ago, before you lived here, and before–” she indicated his diapers–”all this.” He nodded. He knew she had worked at the home before his office. He’d never met Hannah, though. Julie was looking at him, like he was supposed to be understanding something important. “It’s a shift that starts at 6 tomorrow morning, until 2:30 in the afternoon. It’s a Saturday. You won’t be up yet.” His eyes widened. His morning routine. First thing in the morning–he’d have a very wet diaper, and then…he’d have a messy diaper. “Oh…” She nodded grimly. “I tried to get out of it, but I can’t find anyone else to cover. I have to do it. So…I asked my mom to come over to help out with the boys…and everything.” He paled. “Julie, I can’t–” She clasped his face in between her warm palms. “Of course you can, baby. My mom knows all about you and your schedule, and she’ll be expecting to change a dirty diaper. It’s fine. She’ll be professional and efficient, just like I was at the beginning. After you get that out of the way, you’ll be old friends, I’m sure,” she said, smiling at him. “This is just like everything else. You’ll need to trust me. There is no need to be overly embarrassed about your poops. Get over it.” She turned to leave the room, then turned back. He was still frozen to the spot, unable to move. “And by the way, this is obviously a fairly big favor she is doing us both, so I expect you to be as polite and helpful to her as you are for me. Be a VERY good boy tomorrow. I don’t want to get a bad report from her about your behavior.” He stood there for several minutes after she left the room. His girlfriend had arranged for her mother to change his messy diaper tomorrow–had essentially decided he needed a babysitter, that he couldn’t be trusted to take care of the boys, or himself, for a few hours on a weekend. He had been fully demoted to being a toddler in Julie’s house, without any autonomy or decision-making ability. He didn’t know whether to be more embarrassed or offended by the situation. They went to a park during the afternoon, then he had some clinical work to do online. By bedtime, he hadn’t figured out how to change his fate the next day. Not surprisingly, Julie was not in the mood for sex. She’d hinted as much earlier when she’d noticed his inattentiveness. After changing him, she was instead buzzing around the bedroom picking out the things she needed to wear in the morning. He watched her nervously from the bed, freshly taped into a clean, thick nighttime diaper. “What if we use the morning as an audition for me to show you how self-sufficient I can be? I’m sure I can change myself. And it’s low stakes. I’m not going anywhere during the day, so if I leak, big deal–” Julie had taken her clothes into her bathroom so she could get dressed in the morning without bothering him. “I think that if we decide to try that, I want to be home for it. Tomorrow is not the day for experiments.” She turned out the bathroom light and climbed into bed with him. “But if–” “Baby, that’s enough. I told you, Mom knows all about your diapers, and is expecting to change you after breakfast.” He reddened all over again, thinking about how that conversation must have gone. “But–” “I know you are stressed about it, baby, but she has changed poopy diapers before. It’s already been decided. Please remember your manners, okay?” She waited for him to answer. “Yes, ma’am,” he said. “But Julie, I–” “Please no more. I need you to be a big helper tomorrow. Andrew and Thomas can be a handful at times, and it would be nice if you are around to lend a hand. I need to get some rest now. I do love you!” she yawned, and turned over before he could respond. He wasn’t surprised that she had shut him down. This was the kind of discussion that wasn’t really a discussion. But he was dreading the morning. Sleep did not come easily to him. He tossed and turned for more than an hour, imagining having to go to Mrs. Davis with a loaded diaper and ask her to change him. He imagined her face as she smelled his mess. He imagined their new relationship as babysitter and toddler. Suddenly he thought of an idea. If he could wake up super early and have his breakfast and coffee before Julie had left, maybe she could change him. What time would that be? She had to be at the home by six, so 4:30 should do it, right? That was early, but it reminded him of residency days. He could do it, and catch up on his sleep tomorrow night. He set his alarm, an old digital clock on his side of the bed. He relaxed a bit, happy that he had come up with the workaround he needed, and was finally able to fall asleep. Chapter 23 He awoke to a bright bedroom and the sounds of dishes and happy boys in the kitchen. He was disoriented. Drawn by the smell of coffee, he groggily got up and padded into the kitchen wearing nothing but his diaper and onesie. He froze in the doorway when he saw Mrs. Davis sitting at the table with Andrew and Thomas. She looked up and saw him, a surprised hint of a smile on her face. Oh, shit, he thought. It was Sunday, and Mrs. Davis was here babysitting. But– What had happened? Why hadn’t his alarm awakened him? Rather than engage, he quickly backed away and entered the bedroom. He went to the alarm, which was switched to the “off” position. Had he imagined turning it on? Or had Julie turned it off? Well, crap, this was a nightmare. He should–maybe he– He heard Julie’s voice in his head. “I don’t want a bad report…” He knew he didn’t have a choice, and his heart sank. He wanted to make Julie happy, even if it was embarrassing for him. He swallowed hard, a feeling of dread settle over him. But maybe he could wear pants over his diaper for Mrs. Davis? She probably didn’t know about that little rule, right? He tried and failed to get his jeans over his swollen nighttime diaper, so he went with some sweatpants. He didn’t like the way they bulged, but it was better than just the onesie. He waddled out again to the kitchen. Mrs. Davis and the boys were still sitting at the table, Thomas explaining to his grandmother the difference between two little action figures he had with him. Mrs. Davis glanced over at him as he entered, but to his relief, didn’t say anything about his sweats. He noticed a steaming cup of coffee at the empty chair, and he sat down there. Thomas paused to take a breath, and Mrs. Davis took the opportunity to ask how many pancakes he’d like. Pancakes! This was a treat. “Um, three, please?” he asked. And then Thomas had to show him his little figures and tell him about the story they had been playing before breakfast. Andrew tried hard to add what he thought were important elements to the story as well. It was charming, and he found it hard to be anxious or embarrassed during the meal. Mrs. Davis helped them down from the table when they were finished, and they scampered off to continue playing in the living room. “Julie was never quite so into those action figures when she was little. She played and had quite the imagination though.” Mrs. Davis smiled at the thought. He was taken back to his own childhood and realized that he did have little guys he played with. “Maybe it’s a boy thing? I had little superheroes and dinosaurs that were part of my adventures.” Mrs. Davis was gazing at him, a pensive smile on her face. “I bet you were an adorable little boy. Kids grow up too fast, don’t they?” He mumbled his agreement. He hadn’t been a parent, but he knew this was something all parents said. Mrs. Davis stood up and cleared the dishes. “I’m so glad you are part of Julie’s life. She seems so happy now.” She brought him another cup of coffee, which he accepted. “She is the best thing that’s ever happened to me,” he said honestly. “Even–” He’d been about to say, “Even with the diapers,” but then realized that would be way too awkward. He tried to complete a reasonable sentence. “Even though stepping into this family was kind of unexpected. Those boys scared me at first. Now I can’t imagine life without them,” he told her. She sat back down. “That must be a tough thing to do, jumping into their lives like that. But they clearly love you. To them, you are a part of this family,” she said, smiling. “And thank goodness. They need someone male around here. I’ve seen you down on the floor, wrestling with them. They just adore it.” He smiled at the thought. They were like little bear cubs sometimes, crawling on him. He noticed they did treat him differently than they treated Julie. He felt like he was contributing something, and it was nice. “Well,” she said. “I definitely don’t mean to pressure you, so don’t take this that way, but you fit well into this family. We’d be happy to have you more permanently, if it works out for you and Julie.” He swallowed. He’d thought about that, of course. How could he not? Julie was the best person he’d ever met. She nurtured everyone she met, and would make a solid partner. He was deeply in love with her. But…he’d always thought the man was supposed to be in charge. He’d never felt entirely comfortable with that, and had instinctively imagined an equal partnership in a relationship. But his relationship with Julie was not either of those things. She was definitely in charge, and as educated as his was, it still embarrassed him a little. She said she claimed ownership over only a few things, and they did discuss and debate things together. She listened to him. His opinion mattered. But he harbored no doubts about what would happen if there was a stalemate and a decision needed to be made. At work, he was the boss. And he made a thousand decisions every day that affected big parts of people’s health. So in some ways it was a relief to cede decision-making control to Julie when they left work. He thought he could live with that decision permanently, especially as his trust in her and love for her grew. But it was still a leap. He wasn’t sure if he was ready. But what else did he need to know? She loved him, and was willing to take care of even the most intimate (and disgusting!) parts of him. She was weird in some ways, but wasn’t everyone? But would he always have to wear diapers? It seemed– All of a sudden he became aware of Mrs. Davis studying him. He’d gotten lost in his thoughts. “Ahem. That is very kind, Mrs. Davis. You have raised a wonderful daughter. She is…kind, and generous, and caring.” Mrs. Davis smiled. “Yes, Julie is a natural nurse, isn’t she? She has always known what she wants, and usually does a good job going after it. I’ve tried to teach her some secrets about that, of course. Tried to help her make good decisions. She is a little stubborn, but it is usually about the right things. There was only one time she got lost.” “Her ex-husband? She’s mentioned something about that, but we haven’t talked in much detail.” Mrs. Davis got up from the table. “Well, it isn’t my story to tell, of course. You could ask her. We could see potential trouble, but she wanted to believe. In the end it worked out okay, but it was hard. I think it changed her, of course. It had to.” She rinsed plates in the sink, then turned around and apparently caught sight of the boys in the other room. “And, of course we got some wonderful gifts from that terrible relationship. And speaking of them, would you mind keeping an eye on them for a few minutes while I clean up?” He was done with breakfast and coffee. “Yes, ma’am. Happy to help.” He stood up and became more self-conscious again about his soaking wet diaper. It was hard to walk naturally in it when it was this wet. If Mrs. Davis noticed, she didn’t say anything. He felt grateful for that. He waddled out to the living room. The boys were deeply engrossed in a story with their little action figures, the coffee table featuring prominently in one of them becoming lost. At his appearance, they rushed to update him on the situation. He expressed appropriate concern to them so they’d keep playing. At the same time he felt that familiar pressure start to build in his lower abdomen. For a few moments during breakfast, he had wondered if he could avoid having Mrs. Davis change a messy diaper, but that wasn’t going to happen. He thought about asking her if she would mind letting him use the potty. Maybe she wouldn’t want to change him and could see the advantage in that? But what if she told Julie? He thought back to trying to sleep with his bottom burning. Even avoiding the embarrassment of having Mrs. Davis change a messy diaper, of her knowing he pooped in his diaper, wasn’t worth that chance. As if reading his mind, she appeared in the doorway. “Can you give me a few more minutes to get some things ready for you boys? Then we can take care of changing some nighttime diapers.” “Yes, ma’am, it’s no problem,” he responded agreeably, but noticed the wording. “You boys.” While they had had an adult conversation, his diaper also meant he belonged to the “babysat” contingent, not the “babysitting” side. A cramp hit. It was time. And within a few moments, he had pushed out a load into his diaper. At least she wasn’t here to witness that. Maybe she had thoughtfully left him alone to give him a little dignity? He could smell himself now, but the little guys were typically oblivious. They’d found the lost character, but now a book-shaped monster was threatening them. Mrs. Davis re-entered the room, surveying the males with hands on her hips. She looked first to the little ones, who were so deeply engrossed they didn’t notice her. Her eyes turned to him, and cheerfully said, “I think they’ll be okay for a few minutes. Your diaper is hanging pretty low. How about if we take care of you first?” He swallowed and nodded. “Yes, ma’am, thank you.” She smiled. “I love your manners,” she said, as he passed her on the way to the bedroom. He entered the bedroom and saw the changing pad laid out on the bed, and wipes, powder, and a new diaper awaiting him as well. He paused, suddenly acutely embarrassed about what was to happen. But Mrs. Davis swept into the room behind him. “Whew. It smells like you need a change, too,” she said, smiling. “Why don’t you get those pants off and lie down on the bed? That’s how Julie does it, right?” “Yes, ma’am,” he mumbled, as he took off his sweats, centered himself on the pad, and laid back. “I’m so sorry you have to do this. I told Julie I was more than capable–” “Oh, hush,” Mrs. Davis said. “It’s no trouble.” She reached down to unsnap his onesie. “I don’t even need a diaper for…well, this. But she really wants me to use it all the time, and she doesn’t like me using the bathroom. She won’t really tell me why,” he said, aware that he was talking to quell the embarrassment. He wanted her to know it wasn’t his idea, and that he wasn’t a complete invalid. Mrs. Davis had untaped his diaper. “Shh, I know.” She wiped his penis, cleaning his front quickly and efficiently. “Can you lift your legs now?” she asked. He grabbed his knees and pulled them open as Julie had taught him. “Perfect,” he heard. “Julie has taught you well.” She pulled the diaper away from him and used it to clean him, front to back. “And she keeps you so well shaved. Very nice.” He was sure his face was bright red from the burning he felt in his cheeks. “Julie told me that you don’t like to poop in your diaper. She said you need the diapers because you wet your pants, but that it is just easier to keep you in diapers the whole time. Is that what she told you?” she went on, reaching over to get a wipe. He nodded, deciding not to argue about whether he routinely wet his pants. “Yes, ma’am. It’s–well, it’s obviously just so embarrassing, but she doesn’t want to debate it. I can’t imagine it is easier for her. Or pleasant for that matter,” he noted, feeling the familiar coldness of the wipe clean his bottom. It made him clench his sphincter; that was always a little shock to his system. But it warmed up quickly. Mrs. Davis was obviously experienced. She was fast, too! She smiled grimly. “That’s my girl. I can’t speak for her, but sometimes there are hidden reasons for an action that help explain it.” Mrs. Davis rolled the diaper up. “Okay, lift a little?” He felt the diaper removed and watched her tape up the dirty diaper and set it aside. She looked pensive. She opened the new diaper, seemingly considering something. “I guess I can tell you,” she decided. “Okay, up again?” She slid the diaper under him. “Did you know that I keep her father in diapers?” His eyes widened. He was stunned. What?!! Of course he didn’t know. He’d never met the man. ‘Kept him in diapers?’ “What? Why? What’s wrong?” She sighed. “Well, nothing, other than he’s a man.” He instinctively let his legs fall apart so she could powder him, which she did liberally. He blinked, confused. “A man? What does that have to do with it?” She brushed off her hands and pulled the diaper up between his legs. She considered her words. “I…have found…that he is a better husband and was a better father when he was dependent on me for…his…bathroom needs. So, long story short, that is how we have always done it. For decades now.” He was stunned. That was truly bizarre! But–very similar to his and Julie’s arrangement. Mrs. Davis pulled down the front of his onesie. “Julie said you can wait to get a shower until later when she is home, so if it is okay with you, we’ll wait to get you new clothes, too.” He hardly cared at this point. “That’s fine with me. Thanks. But–so–” She nodded and started snapping his onesie. “Yes, so that is the parental model Julie had growing up. We have a wonderful relationship, so she probably internalized and, what’s the term? Idealized it.” Mrs. Davis put away the wipes and powder. She smiled at him. “So, you see, it doesn’t surprise me to see your arrangement. And I know it doesn’t reflect on you or mean that you can’t take care of yourself. You are a good man, and you listen to your girlfriend. That’s all. And I can’t tell you how much that means to me. So thank you.” He sat up, overwhelmed. How much of their arrangement was him, or the need to be efficient at work, and how much was just the way Julie had been brought up? He had so many questions, and so many new things to consider. Mrs. Davis, however, had moved on. “Okay, well, I’ve got to get out and take care of Andrew and Thomas now before they leak. I’m not sure what you’ve got to do this morning, but you are welcome to play with us. I’ve got some crafts, and I think we’ll probably head out for a walk once it warms up.” He nodded, distracted. But he remembered to be polite. “Thank you. I’ve got some little things to do, but I’m happy to come along and help out where I can.” Mrs. Davis left the room. He was stunned, but some pieces certainly did fall into place. Why Julie had thought his wearing diapers would be a reasonable solution, why she wasn’t embarrassed about it. But did she think he needed to be a “better” boyfriend? What had he done wrong to make her think that? She hadn’t even known what he was like as a boyfriend before he wore diapers for her. Why hadn’t she ever told him about this? The rest of the morning passed quickly. He worked a little, then played with the boys to give Mrs. Davis a break. She asked him once before lunch if he needed a change. “No, ma’am,” he said. “I don’t think so.” He wasn’t too surprised when she came over and prodded his diaper to confirm. She nodded. “I agree. You’ll last a while. Carry on.” The morning with Mrs. Davis had gone well, for all of his worrying. She, like Julie, was matter-of-fact about the diaperings. She hadn’t belittled him, just treated it like a fact of life. He was grateful to her for that, even if she sometimes lumped him in with the little boys at times. They enjoyed a nice lunch, then had a walk. The boys were changed and put down for a nap. Mercifully, there was no talk of napping for him. He was reading a medical journal when he became aware of Mrs. Davis tidying up. He looked at the clock. It was mid-afternoon, time for Julie to come home. Her gaze fell upon him, and she paused. “Let’s get you changed into a nice dry diaper before Julie comes home.” He protested, “I’m not that wet, I can wait.” Sure, Mrs. Davis was kind and professional about the whole thing, but did he constantly have to be on his back around these women? Besides, he was right in the middle of an article about– She shook her head. “You boys would go all day in a wet diaper if you could. No, it’s not nice for her to come home to a wet diaper. Let’s go. We’ll get you dry and comfortable.” He opened his mouth again, but realized Julie’s mom had made up her mind. Decisive women ran in the family, apparently. He followed Mrs. Davis back into the bedroom and sat on the bed while she rummaged around for the supplies. “Okay, lie back,” she said as her hands went to his onesie again. “I love this fabric. So playful. Julie has turned into quite a seamstress. I’ll have to look around for more patterns for her. Just adorable.” He was a little alarmed at this. “Um, do you think you could put in a plug for something more, um, grown-up? You know, normal colors or something?” She had untaped him and was wiping him already. “Oh, but these are adorable. A onesie should be cute and child-like. But it wouldn’t hurt to have more variety. You probably need a ‘good boy’ onesie with trucks and footballs, and then one for when you need to be taken down a peg.” His eyes bulged. Where was this going? She had unfolded the new diaper. “Up–there you go. Tell me, how would you feel about a nice pink onesie with unicorns and princesses on it?” He choked. “No! Please! Why would I want that?” She smiled as she taped him up. “Ooh, struck a nerve with that one, huh? I’ll make sure to find a nice girly one to use as a punishment onesie. You don’t have one of those yet, right? For after a spanking?” He was speechless. How did she know about–had Julie told her everything? He just stared at her in embarrassment. She smiled as his cheeks burned. “I’m her mother. Of course we talk.” She cleaned up, disposed of the wet diaper, and snapped him back up. “Well, I’ve got some homework to do, apparently. Gotta get on that.” She went into Julie’s bathroom to wash her hands. He needed to talk to Julie about this onesie thing, and about talking to her mother about their most private– Just then he heard the front door open, so he set aside those thoughts and hurriedly waddled out of the bedroom. Julie was arriving home. She put her purse down on the counter and took in the sight of him entering the kitchen in his onesie. She smiled. “How’s my big boy? How was your day?” He opened his mouth, trying to think of something to say that sounded like what a boyfriend might say, not a child. Most of the day had been spent worrying about diapers, then privacy about onesies and spankings. But Mrs. Davis walked into the kitchen. Julie turned to her mother, eyebrows raised. “Everything go okay today, Mom?” Her mother smiled. “Of course, honey. All of your boys were well behaved, and you have a keeper in this one,” she said, indicating him. He blushed. Julie came over to him and put her arms around him fondly. “Oh, yeah? He didn’t give you too much trouble?” Mrs. Davis smiled and put on her jacket. “Trouble? Of course not. We got to know each other, and he was a big help with the boys.” She picked up her purse. “But I do hope it is the regular time tomorrow. This was an early morning.” Julie said, “Yep, that sounds good. I’m sure that was rough on everybody,” she added, giving him a look. “Let me walk you out, Mom.” When Julie returned, she surveyed the apartment. Perhaps awakened by the door closing repeatedly, the boys sleepily toddled out of their room. Seeing their mother, they broke into a run and gave her a big hug around her legs. “Oh, that’s what I needed after being at work on a Sunday!” she exclaimed, squatting down and letting the boys kiss and hug her. “Anyone need a change?” Andrew and Thomas submitted to having their diapers checked, but Julie found them clean and (mostly) dry. She turned to him. “How about you, mister?” Her hand cupped his crotch, though her eyes didn’t leave his. Her eyebrows rose. “A completely dry diaper?” “Just changed,” he explained shyly. Julie’s face showed surprise. She hadn’t expected him to need more than his morning change. “Your mom insisted.” She smiled. “She can be convincing.” She stood and gave him a deep kiss, ignoring her sons trying to get her attention. “Thank you for being such a good boy.” Then she turned to the kids. “Show me what you guys did today!” Chapter 24 He made supper for the family, which she appreciated after a day at work. The boys had asked for spaghetti, and, luckily, he could boil water. After Andrew and Thomas went to bed, he and Julie sat and talked on the sofa. “Mom said you didn’t put up any fuss at all today. Aren’t you big!” she said, stroking his hair fondly. He dropped his eyes. “Your mom was very kind. It was horribly embarrassing. But she was nice about it.” “Oh, good. I told you it would be fine.” Time to get some answers. He gathered his courage and asked, “Did you turn off my alarm? I’d set it so I could–um, say goodbye to you this morning.” She snorted. “I know why you set it, you goof. Yes, I turned it off. You need your weekend sleep. And apparently, just like I’d promised, it turned out just fine. You remember that next time you second-guess me.” He nodded. It still would have been better his way. On to the big revelation of the day. “You never told me that your dad wears diapers. Your mom says she thinks that’s why you don’t let me use your bathroom.” She paused, her eyebrows raised. “Did she now?” He sat up a little, looking at her fully. “Didn’t you think I’d like to know that? That I might find it relevant?” This time it was Julie who broke eye contact. She looked down for a moment, then back to him. “Yes, I know. It was just–it was just hard for me to find a way to explain. I realize you might be interested in that.” She thought for a moment. “I never knew my father before their…arrangement. He was always in diapers, and I grew up thinking it was common. He was never embarrassed in front of me, just matter-of-fact. I assumed he needed them,” she told him. “It wasn’t until I got married that Mom confessed it had nothing to do with medical need. She explained that Dad seemed more, um, devoted to her when she kept him in diapers. It wasn’t that he was abusive or mean. He was a good man, she said. But–he just seemed more present and emotionally available to her when he used diapers instead of the potty. “She decided that, for them, their relationship would be better if he stayed in diapers. He later agreed, apparently. He needed them, but not for a physical reason. He needed them to be the best husband and father he could be.” Julie’s eyes dropped again. “My marriage was terrible. I know I haven’t talked much about it. I don’t like to think about it. I thought I knew what I wanted in a man. Let’s just say, I was young then. It probably would have been better if I had an arrangement like my parents had, but…he…wouldn’t consider it. “Our relationship was terrible, even with two little babies. Maybe worse because of that, I don’t know. When I told him I wanted to try diapering him, I knew how it would go down. And it was predictably bad. He told me I was a freak. It’s not the only reason we got a divorce, but it might have sped the process a little.” She smiled grimly. “And that was okay with me. I’d given him an ultimatum, and he chose divorce. In retrospect, that was definitely the better option.” He reached out to her, his hand on hers. “I’m sorry you had to go through that marriage. But–I’m trying to understand how I’m–why you wanted me to–ugh, I don’t know. We weren’t in a relationship at the time. Were you thinking we should be? Do I remind you of your ex-husband in some way?” She laughed. “No, sweetie. I put you in a diaper because you needed it. We really did need to work better together.” She looked at him fondly. “But you can see why it seemed, oh, I don’t know, like, reasonable. You looked at me like I was crazy,” she said. “But it wasn’t weird to me. Just what I grew up with.” He sat next to her, in thought. This explained a lot, actually. Why an adult wearing a diaper wasn’t bizarre to her. Why it was the first solution she had thought of at work. Why she still thought he was datable even though she had changed his dirty diapers. He felt relieved that she didn’t think of him the same way as her ex-husband. But she rose now, apparently done with the conversation. “Let’s go to bed now. I had an early morning, you know.” Later as they snuggled together in bed, they were each lost in their own thoughts. Julie, satisfied from 2 orgasms he had given her, was pondering how lucky she felt. She had entered this relationship attracted but wary, wondering if she could persuade a physician to give up ultimate control to her. She hadn’t been been able to assume they’d have a personal relationship necessarily, but was just looking for a bigger say in her professional career. But she had fallen in love with his gentle and naïve openness, his willingness to follow her lead, which encouraged her to push him further down an unknown road. Now, that road seemed even more inviting and promising. She had been leery of another relationship, honestly, but this was on her terms. Her mother had shown her the way. He was under her thumb in such a personal and total way that she felt completely secure. She was delighted that he was actually diaper dependent, which was not something she’d known to expect. Her father, apparently, was not. But this development meant that she could be supportive and helpful, not pushy and controlling, and still keep his infantile side front and center. And while she had thought the diapers would be the key to keeping him humble and well controlled, now she realized that she had unintentionally stumbled upon another big key, never mentioned by Mom. Controlling orgasms was clearly more powerful than she had expected, and seemed to work well with the diapers. They kept his hands out of trouble. The longer he went without an orgasm, the more obedient and eager to serve he became, and the less likely he was to complain about the diapers. It was a perfect system! If he thought that this month of orgasm control was going to end, he would be surprised. She had heard of chastity cages; if he put up any kind of fuss, he would find himself locked in a cage inside of a diaper. A part of her almost hoped he balked at following her lead on this, but she also knew it would be better if he was invested in making it work. So she would have to make it fun for him, even if his sex life was changing forever… And hers was, too. She hadn’t known how much she liked the gentle domination that had evolved, but it worked for her! Yet another reason they’d never go back to him being in control. She considered the path ahead. She thought she had done a good job preserving his ego—a critical challenge with any man. She didn’t want him to be completely emasculated, just deferential to her. She had laid down the law, and he had accepted. He was getting more and more dependent on her, and yet remained the efficient, caring provider she had loved. He wasn’t going to cheat on her, she felt sure: as perfect a mate as he had turned into, wearing diapers probably made him less appealing to others. She had made him more attractive to her and less of a catch for others. He was the perfect partner, and he was all hers! She couldn’t be happier. “Baby, you still awake?” she asked quietly. He was. He was simply thinking about his unfulfilled sexual need. It was true that Julie had played with him a little, but she had decided he wasn’t going to cum tonight. She didn’t seem mad at him, so he guessed that it was just to keep him frustrated. “Yes, ma’am,” she heard him murmur. It was starting to give her a little sexual thrill to hear him say that. She cleared her throat. “I have a confession to make.” “Oh?” He’d been getting drowsy, but this roused him a little. She turned toward him in bed, and she reached out to caress his face. “I kind of like this.” He was confused. “Like what?” She stared into his eyes. “Us. Together.” She propped herself up on her elbow. “I like you here in the apartment, with my boys. I like you, in diapers, letting me change you.” She smiled. “And I really like that you let me decide when you get to come.” He swallowed. He wasn’t so sure that would always work for him. But…this probably wasn’t the time to argue, he could see. He smiled a bit to himself. Actually, there was never a good time to argue, was there? Her hand was tickling his chest now. “We’re good together, aren’t we?” He nodded and admitted what he had known for a while now. “Yes, ma’am, we are.” Julie swallowed, a bit nervously, it seemed to him. “What would you think about making this arrangement more, um, permanent?” He was thinking about the sex. He still wasn’t sure he liked the new system…but…maybe she wasn’t just talking about the sex. “What–” Now she was looking intently into his eyes. “What would you think of getting married?” she asked. He swallowed, but his throat was suddenly dry. “Is this a proposal?” She stared for just a moment, then nodded. Her voice was suddenly kind of husky. “Yes, I think it is.” He was surprised. Wasn’t he supposed to propose? But he admitted to himself that nothing about their relationship had been conventional. He’d thought about marriage. A lot, actually, since they’d been living together. But it was a leap. Sure, it was probably always a huge step, but this…this arrangement… Julie had asked him to do all sorts of bizarre things: wear and use diapers, poop and pee in front of her, allow her to change them and dress him in babyish clothes, allow her to spank him and control his orgasms. He thought back to the first day, when she’d fixed him with that “mom” look and told him to pull his pants down so she could diaper him. It had all followed from his decision to obey her at that moment. He hadn’t felt like he’d had a choice that day. Had he ever had a choice since then. Well, it seemed like he had a choice tonight. It was all incredibly embarrassing, but it had taken him down a spectacularly intimate path. She truly didn’t seem to care about things other people found humiliating or gross. He had gone with it. If she didn’t care, why should he? After wearing diapers for a few months, he wasn’t confident he could keep his pants dry. That wasn’t good, and it was a direct consequence of following Julie’s suggestions. But if he was with Julie, it didn’t really matter, did it? He realized that nothing really bad had happened to him since they had been together, despite all of her twisted instructions. There were some difficulties with how she wanted him to live, but with her help, it was easy. In fact, after a day full of making nonstop important decisions, how nice was it to come home and not have to worry about deciding anything? And now, he had to admit, he was accustomed to wearing diapers. After so much intimate touching and teasing, the smell of baby powder gave him an erection. Her “baby” voice, the quiet soothing voice she used when changing him, made him hard. Even that stern look she gave him, almost every day for some reason or another, turned him on. He realized he loved being babied by Julie. It had been a crazy ride so far that had challenged him. But he loved this woman. Maybe they could still work on his wetting problem. Prior to today, he had been sure she wouldn’t want him in diapers forever, but now he wasn’t entirely sure. Did it really matter, though? He smiled at her. “If I say yes, can we have sex tonight?” She laughed. “Definitely not.” He stared at her with an expression that said, Seriously?! She patted his cheek. “But I’ll make sure you enjoy it when we DO have sex. This time and every time.” Exasperated, he fell back on his pillow. She leaned over him and kissed him. “Have I ever steered you wrong yet? By this point, you should trust me, right?” He relaxed and realized she was right. Julie was always right. He was so happy with her. He would stay with her, in diapers, getting sex when she said so and being spanked when he angered her. Because somehow, now, that seemed like the place he had always been meant to be. So he answered her proposal the only way he knew how. He made sure she could hear his manners. “Yes, ma’am.” And she smiled.

Does anyone else get turned on by diaper punishment?

[It is already implied in the story, but for explicit clarity all characters herein are adults over 21 years of age.] [EDIT: This is just to give potential new readers an idea of what to expect. This story presents a variety of (primarily ABDL) themes, and more keep appearing as it gets longer, but infantilism is a reoccurring one, as is sexual tension between the characters and peeing/pooping diapers. If that combination turns you off, probably not a good fit. Otherwise, and especially if you enjoy a variety of themes and situations rather than a story that focuses on just one, I hope you'll give it a try. There IS a proper story here too, I promise, and actual character development, but it's taking me a few chapters to really get it going. I need to go back and edit the first chapters for stylistic and voice consistency, but I haven't gotten there yet. But problems aside, I hope you'll enjoy my humble first attempt at writing for others to see:] [EDITED FROM THE ORIGINAL POST: UPDATED TO SECOND DRAFT] The Wild North CHAPTER ONE (MACADAMIA) Only frozen foothills lay behind. Only towering rock and a fool's death lay ahead. This was a barren, sharply-sloping land of white. It was broken, only occasionally, by harsh black stone upthrusts. Plants did not grow here. It was not a place for life and living things. It was a land of sleeping giants and the black wings of carrion eaters soaring across the muted gray heavens. A giant hand of unforgiving granite blocked the entire horizon in the distance ahead, thrusting up towards the heavens with a sheer vertical face that might have been carved by the gods themselves, and for the specific purpose of thwarting the curious, and crushing the spirits of the brave. Yet in between what came before and what stood ahead were two curious figures, tiny by comparison and huddled against the blowing wind beneath an overhang of rock. Both were wearing light, draping furs over tunics, with thick wool covering their legs and vanishing beneath the lower folds of their tunics. A young woman, her posture bold and unbent, stared forward from beneath the meager shelter, her gaze sizing up the mountains before them as if judging an upstart adversary rather than a force of nature, her unrestrained shoulder-length dark hair dancing freely in the breeze. Behind her, huddling bent against the rock wall as if to become a part of it, a young man with short-cropped sandy hair followed. Macadamia, the young woman was called back home, for she was hard -it was said- like the nut. No one would ever see the woman beneath the shell, they would whisper. She had never been bothered by it. She even embraced the nickname, and no longer went by any other. She was not antisocial exactly, for she saw no value in unkindness, and she was free enough with smiles and a kind greetings, it was simply that people had never been one of her interests. She spent years, long after passing the age of adulthood, gobbling up every story she had come across, written or oral. She worked her family’s farm during the day, but spent zero time courting a suitor, or other such things that were expected of a woman her age. It had earned her the enmity of more than one man who, having spent years admiring her somewhat petite but athletic figure develop into the curves of womanhood, had no-doubt looked forward with longing for the day they might win her heart. Occasionally a man would still try. “I want to love you forever,” a handsome young man had once said to her. “We’ll… raise sheep and be happy!” She only smiled at the clumsy but well-meaning attempt. “No one should live forever,” she had replied quite matter-of-factly. A couple of women had tried as well, hoping her reasons for rejecting men was the one they wanted. Unfortunately for them all, any such feelings rode in the back of the wagon while she steered her life elsewhere, towards fantasies and books, far away places and mysteries unsolved. Each time she found a trader with a new book it was all she cared about until it was read, and read again, only to be forgotten by the next one that came along. She followed her whimsy like the northern star. There was another reason as well. She knew that few would truly want her once they knew everything about her, and she felt no need to invite stories to spread. Against all odds she did one day find a man around whom she wanted to spend time. He too had passed into adulthood but refused to play the game. With his body more graceful than muscular, and his golden skin smooth rather than worn, he was handsome to be sure - but not in the way that so many women wanted. He had no accomplishments about which to boast, would never emerge victorious in a contest of strength, had no interest in winning fame through tournaments or distant wars, and was a stalwart recluse. What interest women might show went unrequited. He was quiet and shy and had -to the best of everyone's knowledge- never actually started a conversation other than to ask a necessary question or make a purchase at the market. Yet one day he had done the unthinkable – and with Macadamia of all people. It seemed they shared an interest in history and lore, and after overhearing one of her inquiries to a book dealer he had approached her with open, unprovoked questions. The two talked, and were friends thereafter. It was only later that she discovered the poor man's father was a monster. Though seldom home, he had taken to beating his family when he was. When the father was home the son was never seen. Macadamia had met the family’s matriarch but felt only sadness for the woman with the empty eyes and forced smiles. The town frowned on the whole unhappy business, but their disapproval meant nothing to the brute of a father. Not the inflated prices from the merchants, not the cold looks or quiet stares, could draw a reaction from him. No one dared challenge him openly; the man was a mountain on two legs - so unlike his son in every way. In fact, many rumors had spread over the years about alternate leanages for the boy. Some were as fanciful and ludicrous as an affair with a visiting prince in disguise. To Macadamia he seemed nothing more, or less, than an ordinary young man who had secrets, and she understood perfectly well having secrets. She did not fancy him out of pity, but for his mind and -if she was being honest- perhaps his sculpted body just a bit as well. When she finally embarked on a worthy adventure, she knew she could not leave him behind. Not to go from day to day hiding his bruises, ever sinking into sadness in a world that did not appreciate him. Not while she was alive. His name was Elm. It was not a nickname, his mother had simply found elm trees beautiful. The irony of naming a boy 'Elm' amidst the bows of deep, green, fir-covered evergreen forests was apparently lost on the woman. Or perhaps her mind simply took comfort in imagining places far away. Macadamia and Elm had spent many nights gazing at maps and books, scribbling by candlelight and sharing ideas, to the point that rumors had spread about Macadamia taking a man after all, but refusing to claim him. The truth would have bored them all to tears. The two met for only a couple hours here and there, usually in a neutral but private setting, and frequently as the sun was waning and the affairs of the day were done. They studied obscure legends. One in particular stuck and became a lasting shared interest: a legend of a gateway, strangely persistent in its retelling across spans of history. It purported to be a path to a land without sorrow. One without poverty or hunger or hardship. A land of eternal summer. The two talked of books, shared research, did absolutely nothing romantic or sordid as the townsfolk imagined, and then went home. Until the day they did not. It was dawn when they looked back on home for the last time. They turned their gazes to the horizon as the orange rays of the morning sun kissed the dew with gentle hews. The market was closed that day. They were alone as they sat before their maps, spread out on one of the old wooden tables. The dew made its surface slick, shiny, and cold but neither took notice. They had finally uncovered what they believed to be the path to the fabled gateway, their breath coming out in puffs amidst the cool morning air, their voices hushed but excited. They considered provisions with glances and short yeses and nos. They had never properly agreed to go at all, it simply happened that they both fell silent, having said their peace, met each other’s eyes, packed up their things, and walked away. She wondered if their respective families would ever come looking for them, though she doubted it. Such sudden departures were not unheard-of. Sometimes lovers would run away, or those unhappy with the harsh northern life would spend their meager coin to leave on a trader’s cart. Sometimes entire families would have a bad harvest or lose their animals to disease and hardship, then pick up and leave one day without a word. Guilt nagged at her thoughts, for she held no resentment towards her family and knew they would worry about her, but she pushed it aside. If all went well they would return with stories of their own to tell, and discoveries that would open doors for them far away from their home of gossipers and dark secrets. There would be plenty of time for apologies then, after the worthiness of their quest could not be denied. They would be scholars, she would think whimsically, a soft smile warming her features. They could write books of their own. In her wildest moments of fancy, she wondered if they should return at all. What if there really could be such a land, and they could live there? They both knew the quest would not be an easy one. Not even leaving in the early spring as they were. Not even if their most optimistic theories were correct. It would be a long, hard journey. They had agreed. Somehow that knowledge failed to alleviate her aches and pains. It seemed that facts would forever fail to prepare her for experience. The ground had gotten steadily steeper as they neared the great cliffs. Although the snow had relented, a spiteful wind tapped the existing drifts and blew the weaponized ice crystals into her eyes like coarse sand. Their clothing had proven thoroughly inadequate for the pernicious winter weather. Apparently no one had informed the mountains that it was now spring. At least the exercise of lugging her heavy pack up the slopes kept the cold from causing more than discomfort. She glanced over her shoulder to make sure Elm was still standing, then frowned; he looked likely to fall over at any moment. Concern gripped her heart and she pulled him further into the meager shelter of their shallow cave. "Elm," she chided gently after worming her way out of her pack’s clingy straps, "why didn't you say something? Here-" She dug out the thick fur she had brought along for sleeping and tossed it around his shoulders, then kneeled, and pulled him down to her until he was sitting on her lap. "We'll wait here until the wind calms," she assured him, rubbing his arms briskly. Would the wind calm? Who knew, but it seemed best not to voice that worry. Nor the other worries creeping up from the shadows of her mind, such as the one that said this whole plan might have been a tad misguided. Especially not that one. He nodded. "I'm fine," he insisted despite his tacit agreement to delay. "I won't hold you back." "I know you won't." She kept to her most reassuring tone, then said nothing as he pushed himself more closely to her, his bottom now resting firmly on her thighs as they both pulled the blanket as tightly around them as it would go. Her taller frame accommodated the posture, as if their bodies were meant to fit together, with his head coming to rest comfortably on her left shoulder. She could feel the warmth of his body, so close now, and realized she had never been this close to a man. This wasn't how she imagined it. The story books left out the part where the prince and princess were more interested in not freezing to death than dancing with endearing chipmunks and getting lost in each other's eyes. Even so, she felt as if the heat of her own body had grown just a bit too. Just two bodies close together in a warm blanket, she decided firmly, nothing more. His shivering began to subside and she felt a wash of relief, which then turned to surprise as he started... snoring? He had fallen asleep in her arms. Clearly the journey was taking a great toll on him. She mentally shrugged and let him sleep; there didn’t seem to be any harm in taking a couple of hours to nap. It had not been nearly that long when a new sensation kindled her surprise - a sudden, intense heat was spreading out across her thighs. Her heart fluttered in a brief panic. Had she..? Surreptitiously as she could manage, she tilted her head and looked down, but his round, innocent eyes were still closed in slumber. Her left arm was underneath the furs, and she nervously used it to explore. In the northern lands of her home, it was a common style of dress for both sexes to wear leggings that stopped at the mid thigh. They were usually made form-fitting and with rigid ornamentation throughout, the purpose of which -beyond vanity of course- was to force them to retain their shape rather than sliding down and bunching up at the knees. It was a strange custom for a land so cold, but proud northerners embraced it conspicuously, showing off glimpses of skin as if to prove how little the climate affected them. What they did not volunteer is that the fabric of the leggings was thick and warm, and that most people wore equally thick, warm underwear underneath their thigh-length tunics, never mind their thick fur cloaks with hoods. Northerners, it seemed, were just as vulnerable to the cold as anyone - but only the unwise would be caught leaking that secret to a southerner. Her hand explored the increasingly wet fabric of her leggings, and upwards towards her crotch. She reached inside the thick puffiness of her own undergarment, holding a tense breath, but found that it was dry. Relief warred with confusion. Her hand explored -ever so gently so as not to wake him- Elm's underwear. The frontal regions were already soaking, and the warm moisture was spreading steadily outward around the sides and bottom. Without her conscious direction her hand moved forward to the source of the flow. The bulge of his dormant manhood was like a hot spring in the cold winter air as his underwear absorbed all that it could and was forced to let the rest flow freely around her fingers and onto her lap. For a few moments she sat, unsure what to do in this situation, as the flow soaked more of her leggings, and it was during her hesitation that he blinked awake - her hand still resting on the front of his underwear. He blinked. She blinked. "What's going..?" His eyes shot wide open. "I'm afraid you're peeing yourself," she explained unnecessarily. Some dormant instinct took over and she felt a cool confidence. "But it's nothing to lose sleep over," she said soothingly, dismissing the situational irony with a frown. "Don't worry, alright?" "I can't believe this is happening," he said miserably, lowering his head to avoid meeting her gaze. "Father would..." His voice had drifted off, but her own anger suddenly flared to life, like an open fire doused with grease. "Is this why your father always acts so ashamed of you? Why he always treats you poorly and keeps you out of sight? Because you... have accidents?" "I... I kept wetting the bed," he said in the voice of one resigned to a cruel but well deserved fate. "Father used to humiliate me for it... you know, to try and get me to stop. But it only made things worse and I started having accidents during the day. But I thought... I thought..." His voice was growing even more miserable. He had omitted the beatings, though the whole village knew about them. "It's alright," she kept repeating softly. The smell of pee and wet fabric started to waft out from underneath the thick fur in which they were huddled, while she pretended not to notice. He did not seem able to stop. The odor was strong, but strangely not unpleasant. It smelled uniquely of him. The gusting wind subsided, and in the sudden quiet she could hear the hiss of his stream penetrating the fabric of his underwear before finally running out. The sudden lack of hot pee washing over her fingers made her realize where her hand still sat, and she hastily relocated it. "There now. I know you feel better. It really is alright." He grew quiet for a time, and when he spoke again his voice sounded closer to its normal even tones. "I've been getting better since I met you. I thought... I thought I could control it. Now I know I shouldn't have come..." "Don't you dare say that," she scolded him gently, "I..." She stumbled over how to reassure him, and went with the simple truth. "I wouldn't have made this journey without you anyway, and I'm so glad you came! I don't want you to worry about this at all." When she continued to hold him and he didn’t pull away, she was struck by a feeling of rightness to the situation – of caring for him and reassuring him. She had been doing it almost instinctively since they had met, she now realized, and the instinct was only becoming stronger. The cold weather and blowing moisture prowled only feet away as the wind resumed its hunt. Wet clothing would only make its bite stronger, but their warm northern wool would provide some protection even when wet, and she saw no more reason to depart right now than she had before. She said as much and gently persuaded him to get some rest. When her persuasions failed she tried something new: she started humming a soft, gentle tune just as her mother had always done for her. It felt strange to share experiences so innocent and yet so intimate with a man who was close to her own age, but his youthful manner and appearance might have allowed him to pass for a younger brother. Did she want to think of him that way, as a boy? Or did she prefer the man? Perhaps all men had a dual nature, a vulnerable child still hiding within. She leaned back against the rock, unable to completely deny her own exhaustion. Did she really mind so much if that were true? Maybe his strange innocence was something she liked about him. Nothing wrong with that. Was there? Sleep took her by surprise after several minutes of stroking his coarse, sandy hair, still humming that same, mellow tune. A voice whispered in her dreams. It said that they would soon need to find their legs, and their courage. It said that far more than wind and weather awaited them out here, in the wild north.

Hi there, folks! I started this story after reading some Diaper Dimension stories, noting a lack of furry content. Pretty much nonexistent, actually. So, the idea taking firm root in my head, this was the fruit that it bore. Princess Potty Pants, as far as I know, is the creator of the original Diaper Dimension, so credit to them and all the authors who contribute to this strange and fun world. Please let me know what you think! Little Survivor by Panther Cub Prologue Burning and twisting. That was the only coherent thought that came to Stuart's mind. It was the sensation that had come to envelope his entire body simultaneously, inside and out. The sensation didn't last very long though, and soon Stuart was able to start perceiving things other than the throbbing pain throughout his body that was slowly becoming a dull ache. He blinked and looked up, realizing that he was now on some kind of metallic floor. At first, his vision was fuzzy, and he could see shapes moving, along with hearing strange sounds. And then, he could see clearly. All around him were... animals! But, they walked upright on two legs, were talking, and wearing clothes. Well, some were talking, a few were shouting, and two were snarling and thrashing about. There was a line of these animal people, all wearing orange jumpsuits with numbers printed in black on the left breast. They had metalling collars with blinking yellow lights and muzzles, and all seemed to dislike where they currently were. There were other animal people, all of them large and beefy like rhinos, bulls, and even a gorilla, dressed in some kind of grey uniform with black pants. The two prisoners, for that is what Stuart realized they were, a cheetah man and a brown furred she-wolf, were standing before... some kind of blue and purple swirling tunnel. Looking directly at it made Stuart's eyes hurt, but he couldn't look away from the scene before him. The two prisoners had somehow gotten their muzzles off, and their collar lights were blinking red. They were scratching and biting at a set of guards, all rhinos, who were attempting to subdue them while pushing them towards the... hole in the air. "I'M GUNNA RIP ALL YOUR THROATS OUT!" the she-wolf said, her arms pinned behind her back by one of the rhino guards. "Not likely," the guard said casually. "YOU CAN'T DO THIS TO US! WE HAVE RIGHTS!" the cheetah man said, now in a headlock. Now subdued, the guards all heaved the pair into the portal and in a blink, they were gone. "Enjoy your commuted sentences!" One of the guards chuckled as he dusted his massive hands before turning to address the rest of the lined up prisoners. "You all gave up your rights when you decided to destroy the lives of others! So instead of outright executing each and every one of you, the senate has ruled this to be a much more... lenient sentence. And whether you like it or not, you are all getting a... fresh start, in a brand new world." The guard smirked at the number of growls and hisses he garnered from the otherwise subdued condemned prisoners, and motioned for them to keep coming. Which, with great reluctance, they did in pairs. It was only after a few more pairs went through that the guard who had spoken, whom Stuart assumed to be in charge, took notice of him lying on the floor. "Looks like we got us a traveler," he said with a dark chuckle. "Makes sense," said a lemur in a suit and tie and lab coat, which had a hole for his big bushy tail, adjusting his glasses, "with how often we have a portal being used here, more of them from other worlds are likely going to be sucked in." "Eh, that's above my paygrade. As far as I'm concerned, she's just gunna help us make our quota just a little bit easier to achieve today," said the rhino who walked over to Stuart. Stuart squeaked, having missed being referred to as a she, and started to try and get up and run. His legs were rather wobbly, and he felt something tugging at the base of his spine. Before he could run, however, two vice-like arms grabbed him around his middle, and lifted him easily off the ground. "Enjoy your new home, little lady," he laughed out loud, tossing Stuart into the void. Stuart was able to shriek out a "NOOO!" before the air was ripped from his lungs. Lights swirled and flashed before his eyes and then, he landed on some grass outside. Stuart took some time to gather his breath and take in his surroundings. He was outside, with a few of the animal people prisoners. Some of them were already up and sprinting, some even running on all fours. Stuart blinked as he saw a man and a woman shouting at them while helping some of the prisoners to their feet. "Just run! They'll be here soon to try and capture us, so just run south. You know you'll have crossed the border when you get to the town there, now go!" the woman, a human with fiery red hair, was shouting this, carrying an automatic rifle. Her male counterpart was talking into some kind of radio, also armed. The two of them were wearing black flak jackets. "I th-think that there's b-been a m-mistake," Stuart rasped out, his throat dry. "Doesn't matter. If you stay here, you'll be captured! Just GO!" she said, grabbing Stuart by his forearm, and then shoving him in the direction the others were running. Confused and terrified, he started to run. He was still wobbly, and there was something tugging at the base of his spine. As he ran, he saw his hands poking out of the sleeves of his navy blue coat. He had just gotten off of work and there was a flash of light, and then all of this happened. He stopped when he saw that his hands were now more like a combination of human hands and some kind of paws, coated in black fur. Instead of fingernails, there were little sharp-looking claws. It was as his hands that he noticed there was something black in his field of vision. Crossing his eyes, he saw a pink tip, just barely. Feeling it with his hands, he realized that he... now had a muzzle. A series of gunshots and more of the prisoners rushing past him startled him back into a full, if clumsy, sprint through some kind of foliage. He kept tripping on roots, realizing that his shoes were no longer on his now smaller, paw-feet, also covered in black fur. Panting and crashing through the greenery, branches snapping in his wake, Stuart popped out of a bush and onto a sidewalk. Looking up, he realized that he was in some kind of a town, and that it was around noon, wherever this place was. It had been just after sunset when he had gotten off of work. Stumbling about, he paused as he took in the scope of the size of the buildings and even the passing cars on the street. They were all massive. Then he passed by someone tapping away on their phone, a man in a grey hooded sweatshirt. Stuart stared with his mouth open. The man was a giant, and from where he was standing, Stuart thought that maybe his head came up past the man's knees. The man looked away from his phone and spotted Stuart, his eyes going wide. "Are you okay?" he asked, sounding genuinely concerned. "Uhm..." Stuart bit his lip and looked around, spotting off in the distance one of the prisoners talking to a police officer who was also a giant in comparison while more ran out from the brush. More officers were pulling up as the stream of prisoners became a trickle, followed by the two human-sized humans in their flak jackets, who were both hooting and hollering in celebration. "I don't... know what's g-going on... I'm... lost," Stuart said, only now noticing how high-pitched his voice was. He flinched when the man put his hand on Stuart's shoulder and started to guide him towards the police and prisoners. "It's going to be okay, miss. You're in Paltalia now. You're safe here, little one." His voice was soft and soothing, which did help Stuart to calm down, but he did take notice of being called 'miss'. Feeling himself, Stuart learned three things right there. One, he was completely covered in fur, that was mostly black. The second, he had a big bushy tail that was mostly black, but had a bright white stripe going up the middle and presumably, up his back. Said tail was the only thing keeping his pants up, apparently having burst out the back of them during his transformation. And the third... he was now physically a she. Stuart's vision blurred as his eyes filled with tears, still walking towards the police and assembling news crews. (Chapter 1) Sarah Radcliffe finished some last minute brushing and looked herself over in the mirror. She saw an, admittedly adorable, skunk woman staring back at her. Cute little pink button nose on the end of her muzzle. Fierce green eyes looking out from the sea of black fur. The tuft of white fur on top of her head neatly combed and parted on the left. Her smart black skirt suit with lavender pinstripes looking fashionable, complete with her white blouse. She grabbed her black purse and pulled the strap over her left shoulder, before heading out her apartment door, locking it behind herself. It had been three years since Sarah, formerly known as Stuart, had unintentionally immigrated to this dimension. To say that it was strange was an understatement. At first glance, things didn't look too different than the dimension Sarah was originally from. Cars drove down the city streets, stopping at traffic lights, with people crossing at crosswalks from one sidewalk to the next, everyone on their busy ways. But then the scale of things became apparent, as this was a world built with giants, known as Amazons, in mind. The second glaring difference was the level of technology. It was definitely more advanced than what Sarah was originally used to back home. Not flying car and intergalactic space fleets advanced, but still very much impressive. Like robots and nanobots, and holograms being the semi norm here. And then there was the people. Obviously, one must start with the giant Amazons. They looked like ordinary humans, aside from their massive size, that made someone like Sarah look like a small child in comparison. Then there was another group, called Inbetweeners. They were not as tall as the Amazons, but they were certainly taller than the third grouping. The Littles, of which Sarah found herself now a member of. Specifically what was now called a Littlefur. Thanks to what she had learned had been the Amazonian governments of this world making contact with other dimensions having a breakthrough in making contact with one that had lifeforms other than humans on it, which led to how she came to live in this world. Making her way down to the street from a flight of stairs that had been constructed with someone her size in mind, Sarah started to head towards the subway, on her way to work. It had seemed daunting at first in those first few days, learning about this world. She had been given schooling on this world's mathematical system, which seemed to be larger than a base ten for some reason. However, having been gifted at mathematics, Sarah quickly picked up on it, her skills as an accountant in what she had come to terms with as her previous life, landing her a decent paying job. She had quickly picked up on a lot of things in this world. As she walked, an Amazonian woman passed by her pushing a stroller. The occupant of which was not a baby, however, but a grown man dressed like one. He was sucking on a pacifier and made eye contact with her, looking down and blushing. "Oh my goodness, aren't you just darling!" the woman said, seeing Sarah, who felt her hackles start to rise a little. "Thank you," Sarah said, using her best customer service voice, and continuing to walk along. In this world, it was apparently commonplace for Amazonians to "adopt" littles and treat them like very small children, toddlers, or babies. From what Sarah had learned of other countries, she knew that she was lucky to have made it to Paltalia. There were some countries where all littles were required to be adopted, and some where they could be treated like pets instead of children and bred as such. And portal littles, those from other dimensions, were highly sought after. And now little furs were added to that list as well. In Paltalia, however, things were different. For starters, a little could not simply be snatched off the street to be adopted. Oh, littles could still be adopted, but there was an entire process for it. And one of the requirements is either documented assent to it of their own free will, with no evidence of duress or hypnosis or such present, which was actually quite the tedious legal process. The second, which was just as tedious, was proving that the little in question could not handle maturity. That required documented proof of things like the little wetting or messing themselves, harming others in a non-self-defensive fashion, or just being incapable of caring for themselves. She reflected on her saviors, two littles who were members of a secret underground group dedicated to freeing littles. They called themselves The Robins. Apparently, they had gotten wind of a large shipment of little furs coming in, and somehow hacked into the computers of the company that was generating the portal, causing the opening here in this dimension to open up near the border of Paltalia instead of the prepared facility in the country to the north, Vintikoi. All of the little furs, Sarah included, had successfully made it across the border, and been immediately granted asylum by the Paltalian government, despite some political chest-pounding from their neighbors to the north, who viewed it as terrorism and theft. Within a month of being housed in a shelter set up for little furs, Sarah, still going by Stuart then, had applied for, and been granted, citizenship. The reason for the name change had been evident after she had read a newspaper where a little who identified as the sex had that used against them in the case for their adoption. It had actually been a smaller matter in the case, and the little had won said case, but only just barely. Stuart was determined to be a survivor, and so had requested the name change. She also made great emphasis on referring to herself as female and even to think of herself as female. It had taken a while, but she had managed to do it. Every day, she meticulously made sure her fur was well groomed, that her apartment was spotless and the rent paid for on time every month, and was polite to everyone she interacted with, no matter how unpleasant. She regularly exercised and dressed sensibly, not wanting to give anyone a chance to call her maturity into question. Another reason Paltalia was one of the better nations for her to have ended up becoming a citizen of was how adopted littles were viewed legally. In many countries, an adopted little was viewed as a child... but also adult enough to allow their "parents" to expose them to things of, or use items of, a sexual nature. What Sarah had read in her research had made her sick. There was even a degree of acceptable violence allowed, mostly in the form of spankings, some of which were outright brutal. And then there were the surgeries to modify their little to make them more babyish, like teeth removal, or taking away their ability to talk or walk. None of that was allowed in Paltalia. When a little is adopted, they are not viewed as property or as a pet, and certainly not as an adult. They are legally a child, with all of the exact same protections as actual children and babies. This means all of those surgeries and physical abuse and sexual exposure are highly illegal in Paltalia. And the government very much enforced this... rather harshly. There were even some instances where adopted littles in what were deemed abusive homes were given back their freedom and autonomy as the decision-making skills of their "parents" had been called into question. And for the most part, Paltalians were proud of this stance their government took to protect their littles. That is not to say that there weren't some who disagreed. "Oh, where is a little cutie like you off to in such a hurry?" a syrupy sweet voice asked, startling Sarah out of her musings. She looked up to see the Amazon pushing the stroller had turned around and was now walking alongside her. "I'm on my way to work, Ma'am," Sarah said with a false smile, discreetly pressing a bright red button on the side of her watch. "Work? Oh, that's no fun," the woman said, sounding disappointed. Sarah took in the lady's details, storing them for memory for possible future reference. The woman in question was skinny, with long blonde hair and bright blue eyes. She was wearing a red sundress with a blue diaperbag over her shoulder. The stroller she was pushing was seafoam green and, as Sarah took notice, could unfold to allow for a second occupant. "Actually, I find my job very enjoyable and fulfilling," Sarah said. "Aww, that's so cute!" the lady said, making Sarah wince. This was not the first time cute was used around her, nor would it be the last. "You dressing up like a grown-up and trying to act so mature!" Now Sarah's hackles were raised even more. "Well thank you, but I really can't stop to chat. I don't want to be late for work." Sarah continued to smile as she quickened her pace, before finding her path blocked by the strolled, the boy inside whimpering a little and sucking on his binky furiously. He was wearing a yellow t-shirt and diaper, and buckled in via a five point harness. With a snap of a button, the second part of the stroller unfolded, awaiting the newest occupant. "My little Geoffry's stroller here can seat two, as you can see. Maybe I could give you a lift?" Sarah pressed the button on her watch again, knowing that doing so would increase the urgency of a response needed. "You're very kind, but I'm afraid that I must decline," Sarah said, suddenly finding herself having to leap back to avoid the swiping arms of the amazon. "Annabelle, it's not nice to try and play keep away from Mommy!" the amazonian said, in the syrupy sweet voice. She lunged again, this time grabbing Sarah by her arm in a vice-like grip. With a triumphant look on her face, there was a loud authoritative shout. "HEY! DROP THE LITTLE!" The amazonian's eyes went wide and she did just that out of pure reflex, putting her hands up as she and Sarah both looked in the direction of who had just spoken. It was an officer fast approaching on foot, his right hand resting on his stun gun. "We got a notification from an alert system," he said, speaking to Sarah, who nodded. "That is correct, officer," she then pointed to the red button on her watch, "I pressed the button for the alert here on my watch when this woman started to follow me. I pressed it again when it became apparent she was attempting to abduct me." "Sh-she means to say adopt, officer," the worried lady stammered out, looking like a deer in the headlights, "Annabelle here was adopted last week and I indulge her a little by letting her dress like a grown-up, but then she started to throw a tantrum when I told her she couldn't keep the pretty watch she found on the sidewalk." Sarah was surprised at how quickly this woman appeared able to think up a lie like that on the spot. Thankfully, it was apparent that the officer was not buying it. "Miss, are you familiar with this woman?" he asked Sarah, who quickly shook her head no. "I have never seen this person before in my life, officer. I was on my way to work when she accosted me." "YOU LITTLE FIBBER!" the lady screeched, turning on Sarah. The officer shouted for the woman to freeze, but she was in full frenzy mode and tried to grab for Sarah. All of a sudden, she fell to the ground and started to shudder, the plastic disk from the officer's stun gun planted firmly on her back. Sarah smiled despite of herself, and the boy in the stroller looked pleased. The officer radioed in what had happened, and soon a squad car arrived. The lady was a little out of it, but cognitive, and placed under arrest for attempted abduction and assault. She was handcuffed and put in the back of the car, and LPS soon arrived to tend to Sarah and the boy the woman had called Geoffry. Taking the time to do so, Sarah pulled out her phone and tapped on the screen. It rang for a bit, before it was answered. "Hello there, Mr. Devereaux," Sarah said to her boss, "I'm calling to let you know that I am unfortunately going to be late to work. There was an incident and I might have to go down to the police station and give a statement." "Oh my goodness, are you alright Sarah?" he asked, sounding concerned. Sarah smiled, having liked her boss since the day he had hired her. For an amazon, he and his wife both were alright in Sarah's books, not that that meant Sarah trusted them completely. Still, he always treated all of his employees fairly, be they little, betweener, or amazon. "Yes, I'm unharmed, but still, I'm afraid that being late cannot be helped." "That's quite alright, and thank you for calling to let me know." "Oh, it looks like I have to go. I'll be in soon, Mr. Devereaux." he said goodbye, and Sarah ended the call, putting away her phone. Already a small crowd had gathered to see what all the commotion was. In the back seat of the cruiser, the amazon was crying and screaming as LPS took custody of her little, mentioning about reviewing his case. Sarah hoped that he would be granted his freedom. It turned out, however, that she wouldn't have to go down to the station to give her statement. Especially when she remembered that pressing the button on her watch activated the spy camera that was hidden in the topmost button of her coat. Using her phone, she was able to upload the entire incident, caught on high quality, to the arresting officer's phone. Apparently, the woman had tried this twice before, despite getting the book thrown at her both times. This being her third and last strike, her sentence was most likely going to be a much lengthier one. Even moreso if her "adopted" little agreed to testify. Soon, it was all over, and the police and LPS, after giving Sarah a once-over to make sure that she wasn't harmed, packed up and left, with Sarah stating that she could get to work herself just fine. She did have to weave through the slowly dispersing crowd of lookie-loos, frowning when she heard a female voice tut. "Can't believe that those babies aren't going home with their new momma." This made Sarah shudder and make haste through the small forest of legs. She made it to the subway without incident and, sure enough, she had missed her train. She did have to wait a few minutes for the next one to arrive, during which time she kept a full 360 degree awareness of her immediate surroundings. When the train arrived, she swiped her employee card and was allowed to go through the little-sized turnstyles. She looked around seeing amazons, betweeners, and littles boarding the train. Some looked bored, others looked all around, clearly tourists. Those Sarah made a point of avoiding, as foreign amazonians tended to gloss over the laws concerning littles in Paltalia, and she didn't wish for another incident so early in the morning. Aside from clearly catching the eye of some of the tourist amazons, who cooed at her and one, a man wearing an orange shirt with white flowers on it, offered her some chocolate. She had politely declined, and soon gotten off at her stop. She walked another two blocks to her place of work, the headquarters for Snuggies Inc. They were a small but fast growing company, one that primarily manufactured and distributed... baby and little products. One of the few companies in the country that also now had a line of products, including diapers, made with little furs in mind. And yes, Sarah saw the irony of her working there. She smiled at Henry the security guard at the front desk and waved her id badge over the scanner in front of the elevator, granting her access. There were three, one for average amazon height, one for average betweener height, and one for average little height. She skunk little had the elevator to herself, unable to resist humming along to the smooth jazz playing from the speakers on her way up to the fifteenth floor where she worked. Due to now being over half an hour late, she felt it safe to check in with her boss, despite having already called. Sarah, ever the cautious one. Getting off to the sounds of chatter from employees of various sizes speaking into headsets or to their computers, dealing with calls to different departments or other outside sources. Overall, there were twelve employees in the company's finance department. They were overseen by Luke Devereaux, the CFO himself. Sarah nodded to Rebecca, a brown she-wolf little fur that Sarah suspected was the same one that had fought with the guards prior to their arrival in this dimension. Not that Sarah was going to say anything. Rebecca was more of a casual acquaintance then a full-on work friend, but Sarah kept most everyone at arm's length. Not looking where she was going, Sarah walked right into a pair of legs. This caused the skunk girl to let out an "OMPH!" and fall onto her bottom. Looking up from the shiny black heels this apparent amazon was wearing, Sarah took in the charcoal grey skirt-suit that they were wearing, before alighting on the face of one of her coworkers she would have been glad to have avoided today. Tiffany. "Oh my goodness!" the giantess exclaimed, reaching down and picking Sarah up under her arms to set her down on her feet. "Poor little thing, are you okay, Sarah? You didn't get any boo-boos, did you?" Tiffany asked, brushing her long red hair aside. Her muddy brown eyes searching over the skunk girl. Sarah rolled her eyes but kept her composure. "No, Tiffany, I am just fine. No injuries or anything like that. And you don't need to keep wiping off my outfit." Tiffany wiped off some more imaginary dust before stopping. Tiffany wasn't so much a bad person, but definitely an amazon who had some serious disproportionate view of the world. Basically, she seemed to view all littles and small children, and took it upon herself to mother and fuss over all five of the littles in their department. She would do things like bring in fresh baked cookies to give to her little colleagues, "help" them transfer their drinks into sippi-cups and bottles, check to see if they had accidents, "help" them to the bathroom for a potty break, and even "assist" them in putting on some tug-ups. None of which was technically against the company policy, but it was something that Mr. Devereaux continuously would have to discuss with Tiffany from time to time. Without hesitating, Tiffany lifted up Sarah's skirt and started to inspect her plain panties. Firs the front, and then brushing aside Sarah's tail to check the back, even tugging them open. Sarah and the other littles and little furs of the office knew better than to yell or cuss out Tiffany for this, as that would be marked on their records as an act of immaturity. "Hmmm," Tiffany said, letting Sarah's undies snap back and letting her skirt fall, gently patting her bottom. "No accidents yet today, but I still think that you'd be better off switching to tug-ups. That way you won't have to worry about accidents so much." Sarah found that it was time again for her customer service smile. "Thanks, Tiffany," the words tasted like bile in her mouth, "and I'll certainly take that into consideration." "Or you could switch back to diapers full time. That way, you wouldn't have to worry about the potty at all, and I for one would be more than happy to change you!" I'm sure that you would, Sarah grimly thought. She knew that Tiffany didn't mean anything sinister by it, but rather honestly thought of Sarah as a little girl who needed someone looking after her. She briefly recalled several occasions where Tiffany had put her into tug-ups, and Sarah had simply sucked it up, while mentioning in passing to Mr. Devereauz about what had happened. Tiffany had misunderstood the complaint and came in the next day, putting Sarah into a diaper, which of course led to another talk with Mr. Devereaux. Again, none of what she had done had technically been against the company policy, and Tiffany had been confused as to why she was being scolded. "It certainly is something to think about," Sarah said, hating the truth to those words. As contradictory as it may seem, free littles and little furs who diapered themselves were viewed as acting maturely. Facing their "potty problems" head on instead of pretending that they didn't happen. Still, that was one spot that Sarah couldn't bring herself to compromise on. "If you want, I could change you into one right now! OH! I even have some with those cute little fishy designs on them! They'd look so adorable! And you know that we're now manufacturing those personalized diapers! We can have your name spelled out in baby blocks on the waistband!" Tiffany was so excited to talk about all things babying-related. "Those do sound exciting, but I think I'll just stick with panties for now." Sarah saw the look of disappointment in Tiffany's eyes and rolled her own. "Now, if you'll excuse me, I need to check in with Mr. Devereaux." "Okay, I'll show you the way!" Tiffany said this, taking Sarah by the paw-hand and leading her towards their boss' office. Sarah was more than familiar with the layout of their department, but knew that it was best not to argue. Tiffany might think Sarah was cranky and need a bottle and a nap. Just like with the tug-ups, it wouldn't be the first time. "Here we are, safe and sound," Tiffany said, leaning down to gently pat Sarah on her bottom. "Remember that if you need me, I'll be over there." She waved to the direction her desk was in before giving Sarah a quick hug and letting go. Straightening her outfit, Sarah opened the door to her boss' office, glad for his standing order to all of his employees that they do not need to knock, as well as for the three size sets of door handles. "Good morning, Mr. Devereaux," Sarah said as she entered, smiling up at the gigantic man sitting behind his equally gigantic desk. "Sarah, I've told you, I prefer just to be called Luke," he said with a chuckle, motioning towards the little leather chair. Sarah took her seat and explained in detail what had happened. "That just sounds awful," Luke said, shaking his head. His thick black hair was trimmed short and parted. He was wearing a tan suit with a striped red tie. Overall, his features would have easily landed him jobs as a male model, but instead he chose to work in finances for a company his best friend had started out of their own home. "It was, but thankfully the police were quick to respond," Sarah said, feeling better and letting go of a ball of anxiety she hadn't realized had formed in the pit of her stomach. "I couldn't help but hear Tiffany's voice just before you entered," he said, looking uncomfortable and shifting in his seat a bit, "did she... step over any lines again today?" "Well... she did check to see if I had an accident, and recommend that I wear... uhm... tug-ups, or diapers," Sarah said, feeling the blush beneath her fur. Luke sighed and nodded his head. "I'll have another talk with her. She already put Rebecca back in tug-ups a little while ago 'just to be safe'," he said, his voice revealing his incredulity. "Of course, since she was reported having a small accident, she will be required to wear them for the rest of the week... and Tiffany has promised to help make sure to check and see if she needs any further help." Sarah winced and nodded. Sometimes an accident was unavoidable, like a little trickle or squirt on the way to the bathroom. "That does explain why she is in maternal overdrive this morning," Sarah joked, making Luke let out a rumbling chuckle. "Alright, if you feel up to working after your ordeal, you can get started right away. And don't worry, you won't be docked any pay for something that was out of your control," Luke said. Sarah thanked him and left, heading towards her own desk. Luke Devereaux was a good man, and his wife a good woman. They both believed that mature littles and little furs deserved the very same rights as amazons and betweeners. His wife, Maria, was known to help organize protests for little equality back in college, and still advocated for them to this day. They did both also believe that a little that proves that they cannot handle adulthood does need to be cared for and given love and support, which did ruffle Sarah's fur a little, but she would take her interactions with them both, as Maria enjoyed stopping by from time to time, over someone as baby-crazy as Tiffany. And, thinking back to the attempted kidnapping not too long ago, Sarah was willing to put up with Tiffany's molly-coddling over that insane lady as well. Shaking her head, the skunk-girl typed in her password, and logged on, beginning her routine processing of expense reports. Every few seconds, she could hear Rebecca, who sat right across from her, crinkle a little as she shifted in her seat. So that chapter was a LOT longer than what I normally write! But it sure was a lot of fun, which is par for the course of all my projects! Please consider taking the time to leave a comment or review, as they really do just make my day! And thank you for reading!

This was written as part of a collaboration with another prolific producer of extremely kinky shit, @Sissy Becky! Sissy Becky used to run an ABDL website way back on the day. Now they write “Adult Baby Research Institute” a long form serial about a ABDL BSDM sex asylum where everything is turned up to 11. Catch their work on AO3: https://archiveofourown.org/users/sissybecky And, they also wrote 'Part One' to this story! If you want the full context and backstory of what's going on here, I highly recommend you go read the very huffy, blushy prequel to this piece of writing! Baby's Date, the first half of the story by Sissy Becky, can be found here: https://www.legitfic.com/o/836-babys-date---collab-with-peculiar-changeling ... Baby's Date “So… who are they?” you ask Mommy, while she lathers up your hair with tear-free shampoo. Since promising that you’d get your very own ‘Grown-up date’, she’s been uncharacteristically coy about any details. All you know is to expect a blind date, and that everything has been prepared for you. You’ve got concerns. It could be someone else from the kinky community–a friend or at least an acquaintance with similar interests. Or, heck, it could be someone you’ve never so much as met, a real grown-up with no idea what your bedroom looks like. You might get some clues as you get prepared, though–you haven’t even been told what you’ll be wearing. You’re excited, anyways. The anticipation–the possibility of actually getting some proper grown up fun–is enough to put up with the dog and pony show Mommy and Daddy are putting you through. “Arms up,” Mommy instructs, ignoring your question completely. You lift, and she scrubs under your armpits with a soapy washcloth. “Can’t have you all smelly before we even get you dressed, can we?” (Is that a clue?) You wonder. (Or is she just teasing about the state of my diaper last night?) You could just safeword and ask, but what’d be the fun in that? You didn’t want to be told plainly, you wanted to guess it. It had to be someone she knew well, didn’t it? After you’re washed, rinsed, and helped out of the bath, she pats you down with a towel, then pats your bottom with her hand. “Go see daddy, he’s in your nursery.” Squeaky clean and naked from tip to toe, you’ve got no choice but to toddle out of the bathroom, arms crossed over your chest, hurrying to get to your nursery and get some clothes on. The transition from tub to air always makes you think you’re going to freeze, conjuring image of a ‘you popsicle’, and without any clothing to help warm you up you’re shivering in moments. Daddy is waiting next to your changing table when you get to your room, and your heart sinks, just a little. That isn’t a guarantee that you won’t be going out with a real grown up, but it does mean they’ll find out if you want to have any naughty fun. More likely, it’ll be one of your kinky acquaintances or friends, taking you on a pity date. “Bottoms up,” Daddy instructs, patting on your changing table. A bright pink Bunny Hopp diaper is already laid out, for you to lay upon. You obey–what else can you do? If you refuse, you don’t get your date. Taking Daddy’s hands, you crawl up onto the table and get on your back, diaper laid below your hips. Instead of the expected sensations, though–powder and cream and then ruffly padding pulled over you–Daddy surprises you with something else. Watching, you can only squirm anxiously as he bends to the shelf below the table. He unscrews a plastic lid, comes out with a small object, and stands again, holding a little bullet of glycerin. “But–” you start to say. “Do you want to go on your date gagged?” he asks in reply. You shake your head. “Then the only ‘butts’ tonight should be the one in your diapers.” You swallow, but lift your bottom a little to give Daddy free access to you. He pushes the glycerin suppository deep inside, so deep that you whimper, then pulls his finger free and cleans it off with a baby wipe. Only then do you get the cold, soothing cream, and the thin dusting of scented powder, and finally the diaper being folded over your waist. Your anticipation of the night recalibrates. If you’re going to be in a smelly diaper–and you will be, you’ve never once managed to hold it for more than thirty minutes after a suppository came into play–it can’t possibly be a vanilla person. It has to be one of your friends, and one who doesn’t mind poopy diapers. The options shrink, and you realize you’re most likely in for a night of teasing at the hands of one of Mommy or Daddy’s dommy friends. “Stay there,” Daddy says, bending over at the edge of the changing table. “Now, when grown ups go on dates, they try to dress up in sexy clothes for each other. You want that too, right?” You nod. “Uh-huh.” “Of course you do. You’re just like a little grown up,” he assures you, and you hear a lid open. You know what’s over there on that end of the table, and what that lid sound was. In confirmation, the smell of old diapers assaults your senses a moment later, and you screw up your face, reaching to cover your nose. He comes out with an overnight diaper–your diaper, the one you’d been put to bed in, the one that the prunes and castor oil had already done a number on. It’s heavy and sagging in his hands, smelly from the mess you pushed into it. “Bottoms up.” You almost–almost–say the dreaded ‘B’ word, ‘but’. Before you do, you catch yourself and just say, “That’s not sexy!” “You thought it was, though, didn’t you?” he asks. “Last month, while you watched Mommy and I without our permission, you had a stinky diaper just like this one and you were about ready to burst in it! If you didn’t think it was sexy, why were you doing that?” You’ve got no argument, no defense, no excuse for why you were rubbing yourself so desperately the night before. Sheepishly, it’s all you can do to raise your hips, to allow him to slide the mucky old diaper beneath your current, fresh padding. The sides of it are cold, and you shiver as he folds it over, using the restickable hook-and-loop tapes to seal the clammy, putrid diaper onto you. “How’s that feel?” he asks, pulling you into a sitting position. Your weight sinks, and you hesitate. It’s a lot of bulk, and you can smell it plain as day, but it’s different from normal. “Weird,” you admit. “It’s clean and dirty at the same time.” He chuckles. “Don’t worry, that won’t be a problem for you for much longer. Up!” Responsively, you hop to your feet, and he bends again, picking up the prepared outfit he’d stowed beneath the table. First comes a pair of fabric training pants–they’re almost as bulky as a diaper, and though not as absorbent, it’s not like he perforated your inner diaper anyways. It’s clearly not to prevent leaks, just to add even more poof to your already heavy, bulky baby bottom. You step into them, and when he pulls the puffy training pants up, the bulk makes you feel like you can barely close your thighs, let alone walk. After this, comes the onesie. The onesie, the one Daddy likes to parade you around in, decorated with cartoon strawberries and stitched with a bib that reads, clearly, ‘Crybaby’ in big swoopy letters. He pulls it over your head and has to stretch the elastic fabric almost to its limits to button the snaps around your very impressive padding. But he’s not quite done. As the final pièce de résistance, a pair of frilly pink plastic pants, with rhumba ruffles on the seat, are tugged up your legs. They seal snugly around your diaper, completing the ensemble, and one thing is certain: You’re not even leaving the house tonight. Your ‘date’ is going to be coming to you. You’re not getting a real grown-up date at all, you’re going to be treated to dinner and humiliation. That’s not what you were promised, and you start to tear up, highlighting the truth of your ‘crybaby’ bib. “There you go,” Daddy says, pulling out his phone to snap a photo, preserving your moment of deep humiliation and frustration forever with a little camera ‘click’. “Now, just one more thing…” You don’t even know what he could add to the outfit. Maybe a bonnet? Or a bib? But instead, he steps forward and reaches down, rubbing his hand against the front of your diaper, eliciting a desperate moan from between your lips. In a whisper, he asks, “This is what you really wanted, right? Do you really think you’re big enough for a grown up date, or would you rather admit you’re nothing but a bitty baby and have fun in your play clothes?” It’s unclear where he produced the vibrator from, but you hear it kick to life in the same second you feel it pulse through your layers of padding, transmuting your words into juvenile mumbles. You cover your mouth with your hands to stifle your whimpers, legs locking up as you ride the pleasure. But you don’t say, ‘Yes’, you don’t admit anything, and after riling you up just enough to get you horny and purge your head of any coherent thoughts, Daddy kills the vibrator. “There. Grown ups need to get in the mood before their dates sometimes. You’re all ready now!” You swallow, and your belly grumbles. “Are you gonna tell me who it is yet?” He shakes his head, taking your hand. “Don’t worry, you’ll find out soon enough. You wait here, and I’ll come get you when she arrives, okay?” She! That’s a clue! You almost don’t notice that he’s steered you into the corner of the room and pushed your nose against the wall, quietly asserting your time-out without even needing to say those words, because your brain is reeling with the implications. That cuts down the options by more than half, and the list of possible friends who could be coming by rolls through your mind. Some are meaner than others—you’re expecting mean, someone who will tease you and mock you to put the idea of ‘grown up dates’ out of your head, even as you still quietly hope that it might be someone who will treat you gently, someone who will take you as you are and pretend—no, not pretend, but see the truth—that you’ve still got a bit of ‘grown up’ in you. You swallow. Maybe you’ll at least be able to come say hi before the suppository does its work and you fill your diaper—though, the reek wafting off your old diaper, the one sandwiched between your new one and your training pants, will likely dash any hope of dignity before it can even be formed. Still, you’re going to try, if for no other reason than that Mommy and Daddy will point out your inability to hold it if you lose control while your nose is in the corner. It’s not long before you hear footsteps—the light flappy thwip-thwip of Mommy’s flip-flops—and feel a hand on your shoulder. “Your date is here, sweetie.” There’s a slight giggle, and she adds, “Don’t worry, I don’t think she’ll say anything about the smell.” You turn pink as you get out of the corner. Mommy offers you her hand, and you take it, waddling awkward after her—you can’t tell if she’s moving faster than normal to make you struggle in your triple-layered, heavy padding, or if the difficulty you’re having is just from the sheer bulk and tight fabric pulling it against you. Either way, you’re led downstairs, towards your dining room, excitedly anticipating who will be… Oh. Oh. Sitting at the dining room table, which has been lit with candles while mood music sets the tone, is your favorite stuffy. Peaches, a thirty inch plush fox that’s shaped roughly like a big pillow, with a permanent cutesy smile printed on her fabric face. Your stomach drops, and the suppository takes advantage, overpowering your bowels and forcing warm, semisolid mush into the seat of your previously clean diaper. Mommy giggles. “Don’t be shy, baby, go introduce yourself–once you’re done going potty, at least.” A grunt escaped your throat and your face screws up, tears showing. This isn’t fair. It’s not what you wanted, or what you promised! You were supposed to go on a grown up date, you weren’t supposed to muck your diapers in front of one of your stuffies and be teased for it. Mommy nudges you forward, and you waddle up, sitting in the chair across from Peaches. Your weight sinks into your newly-deposited mess, and you squirm, reminded that you weren’t given any satisfaction during Daddy’s teasing earlier. At least you weren’t put into a high chair. “Say hi,” Mommy prompts. You blush. “Mommy, I can do this myself!” She makes a ‘tsk’ noise in her throat. “You thought it was okay to watch Daddy and I during our grown up fun, I think it’s only fair that we get to be here for yours.” You squirm, but tamp down before you can say the ‘B’ word. Squirming, you look at Peaches. “Um…” “It’s polite to tell your date about yourself,” Mommy instructs. “Why don’t you tell her how many stinky diapers you’ve made this month?” “Um…” You flush, trying to mentally consider–over the whole month? While you were being teased and punished and made to be as flustered as possible? One a day seems reasonable, so you guess, “Thirty?” “It’s not nice to lie,” Mommy chides. “Be specific–tell her about all of them.” Pinkness spreads up your face, until you’re certain your blush has reached past your eyebrows. “Um–well–uh–last night, I went in bed, ‘cuz mommy and daddy gave me castor oil…and the night before, I just couldn’t hold it, cuz they hadn’t let me use the potty at all and I didn’t want to go in my daytime diaper, and…ugh, they gave me a suppository the day before while I was in time out, so…” You feel yourself sink deeper and deeper into your seat as you have to regale Peaches with each stinky accident–and, worse, as you go back further and further, you start to feel certain you’ve forgotten some. You’ve been so helpless to use the potty this past month that you can’t even remember all the accidents–the times you’ve been allowed to use a toilet are far, far more noteworthy. Finally, though, you get to the beginning of the month, to the accident you couldn’t forget even if you wanted to. “Um–and, a month ago, I…I was sitting in my special chair, in Mommy and Daddy’s room, and–” The humiliating confession is cut off by Daddy’s entrance, carrying a little clipboard. The ‘Waiter’, it seemed, for the ‘Date’. “Welcome to our restaurant, may I take your order?” he says, smirking and wrinkling his nose at you. Rather than ask what you want, though, he turns to face Peaches. “Excellent choice, ma’am. And what will your date be having?” Your eyes widen. You–Peaches is even ordering for you. You won’t even be allowed to pick what you eat! “Oh, your date needs a high chair? Of course,” Daddy says, nodding. “I’ll be right back with that, and your drinks.” He walks away, leaving you to sniffle and wipe at your face while Mommy captures more photographs of your predicament—you weren’t even getting the one dignity you thought, the grown up chair. When Daddy returns a moment later, he’s dragging your high chair with one hand and carrying two cups in the other—one, an icy glass of cola which he sets in front of Peaches, the other, a plastic sippy cup decorated with teddy bears, and the fluid inside is a chalky white. He sets the high chair next to your chair—it’s your chair, you don’t need to move, it’s not fair! Expectantly, he waits. When you refuse to budge, he reaches down, grabs you by the ear, and tows you up, forcing you into the high chair. Unlike grown-up chairs, the seat is a little rounded, conforming to your thickly padded bottom, squelching everything more tightly against you. The tray is locked down over your lap, and your sippy cup is placed in front of you. “Daddy…” you whimper. “I’m just making sure you and your date are comfortable,” he promises. Mommy laughs at your confounded, defeated expression, and snaps another photo. Daddy takes food orders—again, listening exclusively to Peaches and ignoring what you want—and then leaves the room. “So, um…” you start to say, to Peaches. You don’t know why you’re talking to her, but it just seems like the thing to do. Nervously, you pick up your sippy cup and take a sip—it’s formula, with a chalky aftertaste. You stick out your tongue. “Gross!” Off to the side, Mommy giggles. Fumbling for words, you squirm, but that only makes you more aware of the mucky state of your diaper, and the after-cramps that are still sending wracks of discomfort down your belly–possibly a coincidence, possibly as a result of whatever chalky medicine Mommy and Daddy put in your bottle. Instead of words, you only let loose a little grunt, your bowels squelching a bit more ick into your padding. “Dinner,” Daddy declares, sashaying into the room, “is served.” Two bowls are set out in front of you both. Peaches gets a slice of rich, savory meatloaf, with perfect, fluffy mashed potatoes, butter dribbling down the sides. In front of you, a bowl full of white slop with a spoon poking out. You eye the contents suspiciously, sniff, and–yogurt. It’s plain yogurt, and your nose wrinkles at the sour odor instantly. Gross, gross, gross. “N-no, I want what Peaches has,” you protest. “No alterations or substitutions,” Daddy insists, tilting his head as though listening to your stuffy. “Oh, your date needs a little assistance? Of course.” Bending slightly, he picks up the spoon, lifting it towards your mouth. You seal your lips and turn your head, pouting, but he gives you The Look. If you continue to fuss and refuse to eat, you know you’ll regret it. There are much, much worse things he could be forcing down your throat, and you both know it. You open your mouth. Sour, slimy yogurt fills your cheeks, a little brushing on your lips, assaulting you with the sharp, unpleasant taste. You swallow, desperate to get the slime off your tongue, but before you have any relief, a new spoonful is waiting. Unable to do anything except accept the sludge as it’s spooned into your mouth, your eyes lock on Peaches. On her ‘dinner’, the plate of tantalizing grown-up food only a few feet away. The smell makes your stomach growl, but the only satisfaction you’re going to get is from not having to swallow any more yogurt. The bowl is deeper than you thought, and Daddy’s piled-high, sloppy spoonfuls don’t seem to deplete it as fast as they should. You can feel the slimy yogurt on your lips, wet and clammy, and know there’s a little that’s dribbled onto the stitched-on bib of your onesie. The bib that reads ‘Crybaby’. The one you’re about to prove true yet again as you fuss and debate closing your lips to any more of the goopy dinner. But, just as your belly feels a little too full and you’re ready to scream, the bowl runs dry. Daddy scrapes out one final spoonful, taking his time to get as much as possible, and plops it between your lips. You swallow, gag, and it’s done. Finally. Quietly, Daddy says over to Mommy, “Do you think our little one’s earned grown up time?” You sit up straight, suddenly the model of obedience. You don’t even wipe off the last bit of yogurt on your lip–you just want a yes, even if that ‘grown up time’ is with Peaches. Mommy takes a long pause before answering, drawing out her, “Hmmmm…” You can’t help yourself. Looking over your shoulder, eyes huge, you give your most helpless pleading look. “Please?” She smiles and nods. “Alright, I suppose.” Excitement completely drowns out all the discomfort–yes, yes, yes! Beaming, you start to try and get up, only remembering a second later that you’re still strapped into the high chair and can’t actually move under your own power. “I’ll go get her ready,” Mommy says, reaching over to pick up Peaches while Daddy wipes your face down, doing an unnecessarily thorough job. “Do I–” you stammer. “Do I really get to? You’re not going to stop me or tell me ‘no’ right as I’m almost done?” Daddy notices the slight anxiety in your voice. It’s barely there, but it’s there—the uncertainty is almost to the point of not being fun anymore. Reassuringly, he pops the latches on your high chair. “You might not like how it happens,” he hedges, “But you’ll get to make a sticky diaper if you’re obedient.” That’s good enough for you, you practically jump out of the highchair into giving Daddy a hug. “Thank you, thank you, thank–urp—” You’re interrupted by a heavy pat on your back, drawing out a belch you hadn’t expected. Face turning pink, you drop right back into the situation, reminded of what you’re wearing, the bulk and weight and squelch between your legs, and the thing you’ve gotten so excited for—a few seconds of humping a plushie in your ruined diapers. You look down, and Daddy pulls you by the hand towards the stairs. “Let’s go up, ok?” What are you going to do, argue? You follow, hand outstretched in front of you as he takes the lead. You want what he’s offering, you want it so badly that any humiliation is worth being suffered. Waddling forward in double-thick ruined diapers and puffy training pants, eating anything they feed you, throwing out your dignity for their entertainment. Or…if you’re being honest with yourself, the humiliation isn’t being suffered at all. It’s almost as indulgent as the sex you’re hoping to get in a moment. Mommy’s already in your nursery, leaning over the side of the crib, and you spot what she’s done instantly—Peaches has been adorned with a strap-on, just like the one Mommy had worn a month ago, an intimidating dildo extending from the midpoint of her plush body. She rests on your crib, the side bars held open so you’ve got access to her. “Be a good date,” Mommy encourages. “Show her a good time—don’t just worry about yourself.” “O-okay,” you say, looking at her, then up at Daddy. “Um–can I have a little privacy?” Mommy giggles, as though you just asked for a pony and a magic wand. “Of course not, silly—you thought it was okay to watch us during our grown up time, right? So that means we should get to watch you, too.” Oh. Oh. Oh. That’s what Daddy meant by, ‘You might not like how it happens.’ “But…” You say, forgetting the rule for a moment. No, ‘Buts’. “Oh, you’re worried we won’t enjoy the show enough, aren’t you?” Mommy asks, reaching for her pocket. “It’s okay—I’ll make sure we can enjoy it, again and again.” She produces her phone, directing the camera lens right at you. You flush, but you know you’re getting off light–for using the B word, you could have had your pleasure denied completely. Still, you cover your face with your hands, mortified. “Aww, baby’s all shy now,” Daddy says. “It’s alright–go show Peaches you know what grown-up sex looks like… even if you can’t do it yourself.” You drop to your knees. Walking just doesn’t feel appropriate right now. On all fours, you shuffle across the room, your layered, poopy diapers swaying between your thighs, barely held in place by your straining onesie. Reaching to the side of the crib in front of Peaches, you feel another cramp. Maybe from all the yogurt causing a glitch in your system, maybe another aftershock from the suppository, but you have no will to fight it. Sticking your bottom a little higher, you push, and– Pop! The onesie’s snaps, though they fought admirably, pop open–first just one, then the rest in a rush. Too much bulk, too much straining mass and poof, your onesie just can’t contain it all, and your mushy diapers and padding all flop out between your legs. “Awwww,” Mommy coos above you, crouching slightly so your bulging bottom is right in the video’s frame. “You had to go so bad, didn’t you? Well—that’s why you wear baby diapers and Peaches gets to wear grown up clothes.” “It’s a good thing Peaches doesn’t mind the smell,” Daddy adds. “I can’t imagine a real grown up having sex like that–— so nice of her to put up with your poopy bottom.” You look down and burying your face in the fabric of your mattress, hiding your blush. “Thank her,” Daddy says, in a tone that’s not-quite warning. You look up, staring at Peaches’ smiling face, at the looming dildo strapped onto her. “Thank you for putting up with my poopy bottom, Peaches.” Mommy laughs, and your head feels so devoid of maturity that her laughter has plenty of room to echo in your thoughts. “Now show her how grateful you are.” Scooting up, obedient, your lips find the edge of the dildo. Gently at first, pulling it all into your mouth until you feel the tip at the back of your throat. You go a little faster, then, pulling your mouth back, swallowing, running your tongue along it. “It’s like the baby wants to act like a real grown up,” Daddy says. “Do you think we should let that happen?” You can tell Mommy’s shaking her head from how it sounds, but your eyes are closed, focused on the rapture of your task. “No, I think the baby prefers poopy diapers to real grown up time, can’t you hear all the moans?” And that’s true–you’re moaning into the dildo, caught up in the feel of it in your mouth, the submission, the desire to give Peaches pleasure when all you can feel is mucky diaper squelch around your baby parts. Daddy snickers. “At least the baby isn’t being shy anymore.” “I think the baby made all the snaps pop on purpose–to show off what an impressive little mess that diaper is!” Mommy agrees. You take Peaches’ cock into your mouth, again and again, feeling it thrust—or, rather, feeling your head thrust—onto it in a desperate rhythm. There’s no real indicator of when she’s done, but you know. You can tell, when you’ve done enough, when you’ve given your stuffie the ‘pleasure’ she deserves, as she rolls back onto the crib bed, flopping plushily. Exhausted, mouth a little sore, you flop back and look her in the eyes—not Mommy, or Daddy—but Peaches herself. “May I please make stickies?” “The baby is so polite like this!” Mommy says, almost shocked, moving her phone to capture your face, your ever-so-kind request. “Maybe grown-up pretend time should only happen with Peaches,” Daddy agrees. “Call it a monthly date night.” You’re vaguely aware of the threat, there—that you’ll only be allowed to make stickies once a month, and never like a grown up—but you don’t care. You just want to hear… “Well, I think I heard her say, yes,” Mommy confirms, speaking for Peaches. That’s all you need to hear–clambering up onto Peaches, so the front of your thickly layered diapers presses against her cock, you start to hump, moaning in desperate ecstasy. “So, so precious–” Mommy starts. You last all of a second. That’s all it takes—one moment of thrusting, and then bliss. A part of you is disappointed—you wanted to make this last longer. You wanted to savor it, to really enjoy your brief chance at grown up fun time. But when Mommy realizes by the sound of your gasps, she laughs and you feel so helpless that your pleasure skyrockets. Overwhelmed, exhausted, you collapse onto the crib next to Peaches, holding her in one arm. “Awwww,” Daddy says. “The baby’s all tuckered out.” “Should we let the two lovebirds rest?” Mommy asks, lowering her phone, ending the recording. Daddy thinks for a moment, then reaches down through the bars of your crib and squishes the front of your diaper. Still in the phase of post-coital sensitivity, you spasm and your leg kicks, eyes going huge. Snickering, Daddy says, “Sure. Baby, you nap with your girlfriend—we’re going to go have some adult time, some real grown up sex.” Quietly, as she shuts the side of the crib and seals you in, Mommy adds, “If Peaches says it’s okay, you can show her your pretend sex again—just don’t leave the crib.” You smile, and nod, and pull your stuffie closer. A minute later, you hear the baby monitor come to life. Mommy and Daddy’s sounds carry through, their moans and flirting—they’re having real grown up sex in the next room. The kind you’d been denied. Smiling, you roll onto all fours, getting on top of Peaches again, mimicking Mommy and Daddy’s actions with your own smelly, squelchy emulation. Maybe it wasn’t real sex, and maybe Peaches wasn’t a real girlfriend, but you didn’t care. This was just where you wanted to be. ... If you like my writing and want to support it, please consider sending a couple bucks my way over on Patreon! It helps me immensely, allowing me to create stories like the one you just read, and you get perks like early access and exclusive content too! https://www.patreon.com/PeculiarChangeling https://subscribestar.adult/peculiarchangeling

Chapter 1: Intruder The sun was setting behind the surrounding buildings as Mark Jones walked down the sidewalk, trying not to draw attention to himself. He wanted to select a possible target for that very night. His mission was to obtain valuables but without taking too much risk. "No matter what, I'm going to be part of that gang," he thought as he started to elucidate which of the houses seemed to have the fewest occupants. He was referring to a group led by someone named Danny "The Dog". Mark had made contact with a member of the gang and the day before managed to arrange a meeting with the leader. The first impression was that Danny was capable of hand-to-hand combat with anyone and come out on top. He was full of tattoos and no doubt you would have to impress him a lot to get him to accept you as a member. "If you want to work with us you have to bring something of value first. If you don't have anything you'll have to 'borrow' it from someone else, you understand...", he told Mark, just before giving him a 48-hour deadline if he didn't want to lose his only chance. Just when the sun could no longer be seen Mark chose an elegant house to sneak into in a few hours. He didn't know exactly who lived there, but knowing that the neighborhood was one of elderly couples or widows living alone he knew it wouldn't be too difficult or dangerous. It was a wealthy area by his standards. It wasn't so far from his own apartment that he wouldn't know how to get away from it quickly, but he wasn't a regular on those streets either, so no one would be able to recognize him easily. He knew that being part of a gang was wrong, but he also knew that this way he would be able to make more money than with his stupid office job or any other job he could get. His apartment rent was already going through the roof, so somehow he needed to get extra money. He could do petty theft on his own but being part of a larger organization the figures were going to be bigger and more consistent. His plan for that night was to steal a couple of really valuable items to impress Danny "The Dog". He wouldn't use any weapons, so if he got caught he would get less jail time. He would just break into the house, extract a couple of pieces of jewelry and leave through the back door. Mark began to sweat as midnight approached. The idea of stealing made him a little nervous, but if he wanted to be a gang member it was the least he should be willing to do. He drank a whole bottle of water, a little to hydrate himself and a little to contain his anxiety. He threw the empty bottle in a trash can and started walking back towards the selected target. It started to get a little chilly and he wasn't wearing a sweater, but he didn't want to warm himself with his arms so as not to attract the attention of anyone who might be watching from behind the windows. Almost all the households seemed to have gone to sleep. He passed a couple of young women who had taken their dogs for a walk, but didn't look at them. To his chagrin, Mark began to shiver. His anxiety was starting to get the better of him, he was afraid that his plan would go wrong even if he didn't want to admit it. He started repeating in his mind a self-help message to calm himself down: "you are strong, you are a man, you can do it, you are strong". Although in fact he knew that he was too thin and that he should have hit the gym a long time ago to lift weights. Perhaps his laziness had led him to not be popular with women. But it didn't matter, because once he became a gang member he would have all the women he wanted. He would have women by the dozens, and they would all be the hottest in town. He finally arrived at the right house. It had nothing special, a porch, windows with glass and white shutters, ochre walls. Nothing out of the ordinary. But something told him that this was the ideal location to achieve his goal. He was convinced that getting into that house would change his life forever. This would turn out to be true, but not in the way he expected. Of course he wasn't going to be so foolish as to enter through the front door. He headed for one of the side windows, trying not to step on any plants or make any noise. As he reached the window he briefly observed his reflection in the glass: his out-of-control brown hair, his pale face, his skinny arms. "As soon as Danny accepts me as a member I'm going to hit the gym. That way no one will take me totally seriously as a gang member," he thought. He tried to open the window, but it was closed. He tried the others but they were impossible to open. He became even more nervous, fearing that someone had seen him and was calling the police at that very moment. He changed his plans: he would enter through the back door. He pulled his little tweezers out of his pocket and picked the lock. He finally managed to get into the property. "So what now," he muttered and then regretted making unnecessary noise. Mark tried to navigate the house making as little noise as possible. When he reached what he thought was the living room (he couldn't tell because it was darker than he had thought), he discovered a cabinet and began to open the drawers to steal whatever was inside. He was glad because he felt that his fingers had touched some kind of necklace that seemed to be made of gold. Just as he was putting the necklace in a bag he thought he heard a noise. "Someone must have woken up," he said to himself. He thought about running out the back door, but he felt he needed something else to offer Danny. He needed a little more time and his goal would be accomplished. Hearing no more noises he calmed down and set out to move ahead. But he didn't take another step. The living room lights came on and suddenly a gray-haired woman appeared. She was holding a rifle. -Who the hell are you?- cried the woman, who at first glance appeared to be about 70 years old. But Mark didn't answer because he was filled with fear at the gun pointed at him. -Throw down that thing you grabbed and get down on your knees or else I'll shoot you," the woman continued shouting. Mark was petrified. His plan had gone horribly wrong. Now he had a chance of going to jail. The old woman continued to point at him. Mark threw down the bag with the necklace but did not kneel. His legs did not answer him. The woman rattled the trigger of her rifle to scare him. Suddenly something even more unexpected happened. A stream began to run down Mark's crotch. His underpants became damp. Without realizing it, he had peed himself. The owner of the house began to laugh in his face, her lips full of red lipstick accentuating the laughter. He began to cry. He didn't understand what was going on. Everything had turned out much worse than he had expected. The woman laughed even harder at his tears and said: -You look like a peeing, crying baby. I've suffered from intruders before and none were as pathetic as you. The woman introduced herself as Susan and asked him why he had invaded her home. He stammered back, begging for forgiveness. He told her about his idea to become a gang member. -You? A gang member? You wouldn't last an hour. Believe me, my late husband was a policeman and I know very well how gangs operate. I don't remember them ever accepting people who do it in their pants," she giggled again, but this time it was followed by a yawn. Mark had certainly interrupted her sleep. -Please," Mark pleaded, "don't call the police. I'll make it up to you any way I can, I'll mow your lawn if I have to," he said through tears. -Oh, don't worry," she replied, "I've got something better in mind for you”. She took him by the hand and they walked into a room with a couch, bookshelves and a closet. Mark sensed the wetness in his crotch and it reminded him of the shame of having peed on himself. Mrs. Susan opened the closet. "What's she going to get out of there?", Mark wondered. Maybe it was boxer shorts and a clean pair of pants that he could change into. Maybe it would all be over quickly. He would change, apologize again and promise never to break into someone else's house again. Susan opened a drawer and took out something white. Mark couldn't believe what he was seeing: what the lady had grabbed were adult diapers. -No, there's no way I'm going to wear that," he exclaimed, despairing at the idea. -Of course you are, young man. You can't wear your wet clothes. If you keep whining you're going to leave me no choice but to call the police," she grinned, "I'm sure they're going to think you're cute when they realize that you pee your pants like a toddler. Mark was horrified at the thought of the cops making fun of him and his wet underpants. He had no choice but to take Mrs. Susan by the hand and walk up the stairs with her. They walked to a room in the middle of the hallway. Before opening the door, Mrs. Susan pointed to the large diapers she kept under her arm and commented, "You never know, especially at this age, when you might need one of these. Luckily I don't need them yet. You're fortunate, since that means they're available for you". After saying this she opened the door. Mark could not believe his eyes. It was nothing less than a nursery. There was a crib and a changing table next to it. Both were not his size but were quite large. Susan explained that it was the room she had reserved years ago for her first and only grandchild. Now he was grown and in elementary school, but out of nostalgia and idleness she had never remodeled the room and had left it as it was. She pointed to the changing table. Mark couldn't believe what was happening, but he didn't have much choice. He didn't want to risk angering the lady of the house and provoking her into calling 911. He lay down on the table and closed his eyes, hoping that everything would go as quickly as possible. Already with his eyes closed he could feel Susan removing first his wet pants and then his underwear. Out of sheer anxiety he opened his eyes and saw how the lady was taking out some wipes to clean him. Embarrassment made him close his eyes tighter, as if that would change anything. "Don't worry, you'll be dry in no time," she said, and somehow instead of comforting him this made him even more distressed. He was supposed to become a tough gangster, not a baby who needed to be changed! He tried to hold back tears as a last-ditch effort to preserve his dignity. He concentrated so hard on not letting any tears escape that he didn't notice when Susan fastened the tapes on his diaper. "There," she said, with a smile. She was pleased with her work. Then she yawned and said: -I'm so tired, I want to go back to sleep. Why don't you go to sleep too? But don't think you're going to get away with this. We still need to talk about your actions, young man. Mark replied, "Okay, where am I going to sleep?". It should have been obvious, but he was still surprised when Susan pointed her head toward the crib. -No, no, no way," Mark was tired of such humiliation. He'd had enough. "Just give me my pants and I'm going home. You're never going to see me again in your life." But she flatly refused. "Listen, your pants need to be washed and we're already in the wee hours of the morning. Just get some sleep and tomorrow we'll see." She didn't give much chance to respond. She smiled like the tender grandmother she was ( aside from the use of the rifle), turned around and before closing the door wished goodnight to her beloved intruder, who had been left dressed only in a T-shirt and his diapers. Resigned, Mark climbed into the crib and tried to get comfortable, although the space was too small for him. As he tried to ignore the humiliating feeling of the diapers, he pondered what had gone wrong with his plan. Thinking about this and looking to find an excuse for the gang leader, he gradually fell asleep. TO BE CONTINUED

Hello everyone! This is the first part of my story. I apologize for any mistakes but this is the first time I'm writing something, and English is not my first language. So don't judge me too harshly. That said, any criticism is welcome, I want to improve my writing. Tell me if you want the story to go on, I have a couple more chapters ready ? Enjoy! Chapter 1 The Rapture The air in the night was cold, but Jenny didn’t mind. She liked going running late in the night, when the city was almost deserted. It gave her the time to really think about her life. The 25 beautiful blonde lawyer was on a road to greatness. The legal studio she had inherited from her retired father was going to assure her success and wealth for her entire life, and the shunning look she possessed would guarantee her a plethora of friends and lovers. Yeah life was good, she thought closing her eyes and letting the fresh air fill her lungs and the endorphins run in her blood. She was running through the city park when a strange sensation hit her. She couldn’t explain why, her skin started tingling and she felt an awkward thrill running up her spine. Slowing her pace she noticed something else was off, the tall buildings of the city seemed strange when she looked at them. They seemed… flickering and shifting. Confused, she stopped running and leaned over a tree to rest, but when she tried to touch the tree she noticed that it was…transparent?! “ Apparently I ran too much and now I’m hallucinating”, she thought, taking deep breaths to calm down. Then a ringing noise started to fill her ears, at first she heard it on the background, then it grew stronger and stronger until it became deafening. She fell on her knees covering her ears, but the sound seemed to pierce right through. “Subject locked. Initiating rapture procedure….” A metallic, cold voice announced from a non distinct point in front of her, but the park was deserted. Suddenly she was blinded by a flash of white light. She had barely the time to open her mouth to scream, then everything went black. …………………………………………………………………………………………………………… Jenny slowly regained consciousness, she was lying on a soft surface, her eyes were still closed, but she could sense the absence of light in the room around her. “That’s it, I must have slept through my evening training”, she thought smiling to herself “I’m really getting lazy over time…”. Then she noticed something was inside her mouth, a rubber object that filled almost all of it. Her muscles snapped as she immediately jumped to her feet. “What the hell? What is this thing?” She removed the object to better look at it. Due to her being still half asleep and the room being dimly lit, she took a few moments to properly identify it. It was a large pacifier, and was attached with a clasp and a plastic chain to her t-shirt. Her t-shirt?! She didn’t even remember having a shirt like that! it was pink - she hated pink- decorated with unicorns, and didn’t even reach past her bellybutton. “That’s messed up even for a dream”, then she noticed the bulk between her legs. Wrapped around her waist was a large white undergarment, It looked like a...diaper?! But it was way bigger than normal and so thick her legs were spread so wide apart she couldn’t stand and walk properly. Jenny panicked and started running -well, waddling- in the dark without any destination, her bare feet sinking in the soft surface of the mattress. She just wanted out, she didn’t know where she was but she wanted out of there. She barely made three steps when she suddenly hit a solid surface, falling onto the mattress. High wooden bars raised well over her head. She tried shaking them, but they didn’t even move, she tried to jump to reach the top, but to no use, the bars were simply too tall. Suddenly, looking through she became aware of her surroundings. She was standing in a large room, lit by only a tepid blue nightlight placed on the ceiling. Inside she saw what seemed like twenty enormous cribs, the bars raising high to prevent the occupants from escaping, only 2 of them were occupied, small immobile silhouettes inside indicated that whoever was kept inside them, was sound asleep. “What the hell is going on?! Help!” She screamed at the top of her lungs. She was scared and confused, one moment ago she was running in the park! This seemed like a nightmare. That was the moment when a door behind her opened and the room was flooded with solar light. The figure that opened the room was enormous, and Jenny couldn’t help letting a little spurt of urine into her diaper. She looked like a woman but she was more than 3 times the height of a normal person, she was overall slim but a little of muscles showed up on her arms, her red hair tied in a ponytail. She was wearing a white gown, like the one the nurses use to wear in the hospitals, embroidered to it was written in dark red letters “CrossDimension LittleStore”. The woman smiled approaching jenny’s crib. “Well hello honey! Looks like this sweet girl finally decided to wake up!” Jenny was terrified, but not entirely surprised, she had heard about them. Amazons. They lived in another dimension, and they had recently established some commercial relationship with their world. But it she had never seen one in person, the effect was utterly intimidating even though the girl in front of her was probably 23, way younger than her. “Where am I? What’s going on here?” “Well sweetie, you are so lucky! You have been chosen for our adoption program… There are so many littles like you that need someone to care for them. And there are a lot of Bigs in our dimension who are prepared to pay good money to adopt one of you. I promise everything will be alright, we just need to complete the last few steps in the inclusion process, and then you’ll be able to find a Mommy or a Daddy who will love and provide for you forever and ever!” cooed the nurse. “What?!” Jenny was shocked, her eyes wide open in horror “Adopted!? Like some kind of baby? Forget it! You are straight up crazy! Take me home right now! I swear I’ll call my father…” The nurse smiled condescendly “All of you dimension 6 littles are so feisty! I love it! Some of these days I might adopt one of you. Now come here, we have looots of things to do” “Let me go!!” Jenny screamed as the nurse lifted her by the armpits and picked her up. She was so fast and so strong… Jenny tried punching, screaming and kicking, but the giant seemed to barely feel it. She was carried in another room, this one had big windows and was brightly coloured. The walls were painted in blue, yellow and pink, plastic letters attached to the walls spelling “An adopted baby is a happy baby”, toys were scattered on the floor. It seemed like a daycare play area. Part of the room was occupied with a set of changing tables, they were enormous! The opposite part was encircled by what it seemed like a tall mesh wall that delimited a wide area where, to jenny’s horror, 10 other people like her -littles- dressed in diapers and baby clothes were sitting quietly, playing with rattles and other baby toys in a dilatory way. Some of them had pacifiers in their mouths. Jenny could see that one of two of them had red eyes, like if they had been crying their eyes out in the last few hours, the expression that Jenny red in their faces was clear : defeat. but the thing jenny noticed most, was that everyone of them had a leather collar -like the ones that were used on pets- tied to their neck, with shiny metal tags dangling, some of them wore a little bell attached to the collar too. The screaming woman was carried through the room and sat on one of the changing tables. Another nurse approached them, this one seemed a little older than the red haired one – Jenny would have guessed she was her age- her hair was black. “My my, we got another screamer here?” “Seems like it, but I will give her one more opportunity, after all I’m not THAT unreasonable.”- smiled the red haired nurse. Her tone of voice was mocking, and it infuriated Jenny even more. “Sweetie, I know this is all new and confusing to you, but you have to understand that this behaviour is not allowed in here. Littles are supposed to stay quiet, see how well the other littles are behaving? Show me that what a good girl you are and calm down for me, ok honey?” Jenny was on the verge of tears, but she kept her voice steady when she spat on the girl’s face and screamed “Fuck you! Put me down THIS INSTANT, YOU BITCH!” The two nurses smiled at each other. “Well” said the red headed wiping the spit off her face “looks like a mild attitude adjustment won’t hurt before we find yourself a mommy” With that, she swept the little girl on her knees, with a fluid move tore away her diaper and without saying anything, started raining down blows on her naked butt. Jenny was shocked how easily she had been manhandled by the giant nurse. The pain caught her by surprise, it was unbearable. She started thrashing her legs and arms, trying to get away, but not to avail, the giant held her steady face down with one hand pressed on her back, while striking her with the other. The spanking continued for what it seemed like an eternity, at the end of it Jenny was a blubbering mess, her nose running and her eyes red like she had no more tears left. “Please -sniff- stop… No more….” “You hear it Martha? Looks like this little girl is giving us orders…. She still has to understand that “WE” -THWACK!, “ARE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “ONES” THWACK!, “WHO” THWACK!, “MAKE” THWACK!, “THE” THWACK!, “RULES” THWACK! Each of her words was underlined with a hard spank on the little girl’s already blistering bottom. Jenny screamed in pain, she felt like her ass was on fire. She wouldn’t have been surprised if the nurse had spilled some of her blood during the spanking. She was lifted once again into the air facing the red headed girl. She could barely meet her gaze, her bottom hurting so much it was difficult even to think. “So are you gonna behave and be a good little for me honey? Or do you want nurse Lilith to resume the spanking?” “NO PLEASE! I’ll be good” “Very good” “Now we have to replace that diaper of yours don’t we? Our little girl got it ruined during her wittle tantrum” Smiled the nurse. “But since you were such a bad girl I think we will need to switch to the crawlers diapers sweetie, at least until I’m convinced you’ll behave for me. Can you say that sweetie?” “I- I- I’ll b-behave for nurse L-Lilith” blubbered Jenny through tears while being laid on the changing table, her legs lifted and her private areas wiped with a moist tissue. Jenny covered her face with her hands, it was so embarrassing having these two younger ladies seeing her naked. She felt totally dehumanized and humiliated. “Very good honey, I knew you were smart enough not to cross me again” nurse Lilith smiled, as she finished to wipe her, then she produced an enormous purple diaper, it had four tabs instead of the classic two, the waistband was decorated with teddy bears and pacifiers. Jenny suppressed another set of sobs as she watched the ominous garment being brought near her and sealed around her waist. The diaper covered her entire belly over her bellybutton, arriving event to touch her ribs. And it was so thick she couldn’t even close her legs enough to walk! When nurse Lilith was finished with her she tried to stand on the changing table, she barely managed, the diaper didn’t allow her to fully straighten her legs, and when she tried to take a step forward, she immediately fell on her padded behind on the frame of the changing table. “This is too thick! I can’t even walk with this thing on!” she cried. “Uh, Uh honey. Littles speak only when the adults say so. Especially bad girls like you. I was thinking that since we are here, it’s better to sort the collar thing out.” After hearing that Jenny saw the other nurse -Martha, the black haired one- approaching holding what it seemed to be one of the pet-like collars the other littles inside the playpen wore. She started to crawl backwards, away from the her, but her arms were blocked by nurse Lilith who smiled. “It’s ok sweetie. Little playthings such as you need their collars to be safe. So that everyone will know that you belong to you mommy and no one can steal you away from her!” “What?! Belong?! I’m not a pet or a plaything! Please…” But as the red haired nurse held her arms tight and prevented her from struggling, Nurse Martha sealed the collar around her neck with a “Click”. The collar wasn’t too tight, but Jenny could feel it being there, a permanent reminder of her loss of freedom and independence. In front of the collar dangled a silver tag which spelled “Baby Girl” and then there was a space left blank. When the nurses released their grip, Jenny’s hands went to the collar, trying to pry it open, but despite looking like a leather collar, it felt like steel on jenny’s hands. The poor girl tried everything to get that damned thing off, but tot to avail, under the amused look of the nurses. “Why are you doing this to me? I’m a person! I’m an adult goddammit! I don’t need diapers!” Jenny started panicking again, and after trying to remove her collar, her hands went to the tabs of her diaper. She tried peel the adhesive tabs off, but they were firmly attached to the diaper. Then she tried to tear the fabric, but the material was simply too resistant. “You can try all you want baby. But the collar and the diapers are little-proofed. They only way you can take them off is if an adult decides so.” “That’s impossible! How strong is this diaper?! I can’t…” “…And now I think our little girl has earned herself some quiet time for speaking to adults without permission.” Said nurse Lilith, pushing a rubber pacifier inside Jenny’s mouth. Caught by surprise, Jenny immediately tried to spit the rubber teat out, but the giant woman held it pressed against her. Then she flicked the ring of the pacifier, and the rubber teat started suddenly inflating, filling Jenny’s mouth and lowering her tongue, effectively silencing her attempts to speak or cry. “Mhhpph? MHHPPPHHH!!!” “There. Much better. It’s common knowledge that littles should be seen, and not heard. You’ll earn your tongue back if you’re a good girl.” Said Nurse Lilith patting Jenny’s head “But I personally like seeing you like this, with a thick diaper that paci and the collar you are the perfect little. You’re so precious I could eat you up!” “Mhhhhhphh, mhhph…” Jenny tried to pull the pacifier out but the expanded nipple inside her mouth prevented her from doing so. Frustrated, she started banging her feet on the changing table’s surface. “Speaking of eating, I guess baby Jenny hasn’t had her breakfast yet, and it’s better to put her on the same schedule as the other littles. We can’t show favouritism now, can’t we?” cooed nurse Lilith carrying the little girl, now dressed in only her thick diaper, to another room. This room looked like an enormous kitchen, there was an oven, a cooker and two fridges. A row of 10 highchairs were lined up against a wall, and the rest of the room was occupied with little-sized plastic coloured tables and chairs. It looked like a daycare lunch area. Nurse Lilith carried the little girl straight to one of the Highchairs, lowered her in, then safely strapped her body with a five point harness before locking the tray back in place. Then she brought near the highchair what looked like an IV stand with a big recipient filled with a semi liquid greyish goop. It was the most unappetizing thing Jenny had ever seen. Still she wondered how was supposed to eat that mush from her highchair and with that diabolical pacifier still in her mouth. The answer was not long in coming. Nurse Lilith produced a plastic tube and attached one end to jenny’s pacifier, and the other end to the bottom of the recipient. Jenny’s eyes widened with horror. She frantically shook her head, pleading with her eyes and emitting muffled noises to stop the nurse, who in return smiled. “We often feed our little charges ourselves, but since I don’t want to hear another word from your pottymouth for the rest of the morning, I’m putting you into the auto-feeder. And since you have been a very bad girl, I’ve added some laxatives to the mixture.” “Mhph? Mhhhhhphhh!!” “See you in half an hour little one, scream if you need me” winked Nurse Lilith flipping a switch attached to the goop-filled recipient. Immediately Jenny’s mouth was filled with a semi-liquid, sweet-flavoured substance that she had no choice but to swallow. Her tongue was kept down by the rubber teat, and the edge of the pacifier was directly pointing at her throat, making it impossible for her to do anything but swallow to avoid chocking. Jenny thrashed into the highchair, shaking her head, pounding her little fists and twitching on the bottom of her huge crinkling diaper, as the feeding mercilessly continued.

We meet Tim, a man in management at a supermarket, and his girlfriend Elizabeth. Tim believes he can treat people however he wants and it doesn't seem like he ever gets his comeuppance. Will his luck run out? --- This post has been available on my Patreon page for the last week where you can find all of my stories including ones that aren't posted anywhere else. For $5 a month you can see all my updates a week before everyone else and for $10 you can get access to exclusive stories. There are other tiers and rewards available and you can look at the page if you are interested. It is only with the wonderful support of my patrons that I can write as much as I do https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 A big thank you to all of my patrons whose generosity allows me to write as much as I do: DannyDazzler, Joe, Jerry J, Scy T, Seamus B, Jeffrey G, Adam Y, Robert W, Fernando L, Patrick S, Martijn De L, Robert D A, Tim, Phantom S, Kristoffer M B, Vivi L, Ali T, Sith, Mike S, Carter B, Dr J, Paul F, John D, Archibald B, Bojack D, John, Georgia C, Blipp, Duncan G, Jake W, Tabbi, Anon, Kent J, Brandon G, P74_1986, LuvsSissy, DreaR, Alex B, Malcolm E, Pete W, Cless, Frank S, PatheticABDL, Pierre-David G, M, Joshua M, NunyoBC, Txdiapered, Kim, Dorian G, S Miller, Britnee L, Tim F, WillNotWill, Orion F, Tom H, Sterling W, Ryan, Jens B, Matthew S, AsterShock, Phantomsmkr528, PF, MagmaLord, Diapering Daddy, Pierry L, Trish C Wet, Curiosity24, Peter C, VoidofContext, ReiofLight, James K, Lin J, Joe V, Daniel O, Anne Mette B-H, Kirk H, Mikkel L, Eric D, Bruce D, Tim, Alice W, SB1275, John Z, BuffaloBill, Findlay, Rob, Bob S, Nathan, Timothy A W, Erik P, Ben R, Ben F, Steven H --- Rebecca’s Revenge By Elfy When the alarm went off in Tim’s apartment early on a Friday morning he groggily sat up in his bed and hit the clock to stop the incessant noise. He grumbled as he looked around his small apartment, the floor was very messy and dishes were piled up in the sink just a few feet away. Tim never worried too much about the cleanliness of his apartment unless he had a woman coming back to his place, he usually preferred to go to the girl’s place though. In his late thirties, Tim lived alone and had done since his last long-term relationship had ended a couple of years ago. It had been a bitter break-up but it didn’t take long for Tim to get over it, in fact he had gone out that very night and found someone to bring home. He found it very easy to forget his girlfriend trouble when he had another woman in his bed. Tim went out most Friday nights and rarely came home without a lady friend. He was a Regional manager of some popular supermarkets and was able to flash the cash to any woman who caught his eye. He rarely called anyone back after he had slept with them, he wasn’t looking for anything more than sex from the women he picked up. As Tim rubbed his eyes to wake himself up he saw his phone on the bedside table was flashing a little light to let him know he had a notification. He picked up the handset as he scratched his stubbly chin and unlocked the screen, he saw a text from his girlfriend. Despite Tim’s womanising he did have a steady girlfriend who he had been seeing for a few months. It had been getting pretty serious recently but Tim saw no reason to stop his other casual encounters, as long as his girlfriend remained in the dark it wasn’t hurting anyone. “Are we still on for tomorrow night?” Elizabeth had texted. Elizabeth was just a couple of years younger than Tim but she had a fourteen-year-old daughter from her first marriage. As much as Tim liked Elizabeth, he knew that her teenage daughter, Rebecca, didn’t like him. She didn’t think Tim was good enough for her mom but Tim thought she should thank her lucky stars that he gave her mom the time of day at all. The mutual dislike of each other often got in the way of things. “Sure.” Tim typed in reply, “See you tomorrow evening, babe.” Tim smiled as he clicked send and put his phone back down. He stood up and stretched before slouching to the bathroom for his shower. By the time he came out of the bathroom freshly clean and dry he could see that he was running late, there was practically no chance he would get to the office on time but he didn’t care. One of the perks of being the boss was that no one could tell him off, he was always in control. Tim got himself dressed before leaving his small apartment and heading down to the car. People often asked Tim why he lived such a small place when he could afford much better but the reasoning was simple, Tim hated spending money. The more money he saved on things like rent the more he could spend on girls and other luxuries. Climbing into his car, Tim drove out of the private parking area and started driving towards work. Tim had been very lucky to get where he was and he would be the first to admit it, he was underqualified for his position but thanks to making some good connections in college he was in a position to rise up the corporate ladder. It turns out that what he lacked in ability he was able to make up for with his innate ability to pass the buck and take the praise. Traffic was pretty busy on this Friday morning but Tim was in no rush. He knew that his co-workers were covering for him until he got to his office and there was no reason to get bent out of shape just because he was ten or fifteen minutes late. If anyone did make a fuss he would find a reason to fire them. Whilst not overweight Tim wasn’t in shape either but he saw himself as an alpha male and a leader of men. He saw most people as beneath him and he wasn’t afraid to step on others to get ahead. The first lesson for his employees was always to learn that he was in charge, their opinions didn’t matter. When Tim finally pulled up at the store where his office was located he parked his car and slowly walked in. He saw members of staff give him courteous smiles when they turned and saw him coming, he didn’t return them and barely even acknowledged most of the staff. Fear created respect and Tim made sure that everyone under him had a reason to fear him. He liked the sense of power it created. “Hello, sir.” Fiona, Tim’s secretary said as he walked past her desk, “Your mail is on your desk.” Tim didn’t reply or break his stride. He walked straight into his office and closed his door, he saw the letters on his desk and flicked through them. He saw nothing important and pushed them all to the side so he could put his feet up on his desk. Being the boss was full of perks and a lot of them were based on delegating all of his work to others. For fifteen minutes Tim didn’t do anything except for turning on his computer and looking at the internet. He would be heading out tonight and picking up a woman as usual then the next day he would be with Elizabeth. He smiled serenely, Tim had it all made and he knew it. Tim closed his eyes and soon found himself drifting off a little bit. He slumped down in his chair a little for a bit of extra sleep and slowly relaxed. Tim was rather rudely brought back to reality a minute later when there was a knock on the door. His eyes shot open and he took his feet off the desk as he straightened out his tie and shirt. He closed his browser window and opened a random spreadsheet to keep up the pretence that he was a hard working manager. “Come in.” Tim yelled as he typed randomly on the keyboard. The door opened and Jessica, a lady who worked in accounts, walked in with some mail and other paperwork. She was quite young, in her early twenties, and very serious about her work. Her hair was tied up in a bun and she wore glasses and smart clothes. Tim had tried hitting on her when she first arrived but she was a woman that wouldn’t be swayed by his advances. It was only when she threatened to go to human resources that Tim gave up hitting on the young lady. “Hello, Sir.” Jessica said cordially, “I’ve got some papers and invoices that need to be taken to the bank and I was just making sure you knew I was leaving.” “The bank?” Tim repeated, “The one in town?” “Yes.” Jessica sounded like she was trying to stop herself saying anything sarcastic or inflammatory, “The one we use every week.” “Oh, right. Well, leave the paperwork here.” Tim said as he patted his desk, “I’ll take it in a few minutes.” “Sir?” Jessica raised her eyebrows in shock, “You’ll take it?” “Of course.” Tim said, “Why’s that so surprising?” “Oh, well… You just don’t volunteer often for… Never mind!” Jessica smiled as she placed the papers on the desk and took a step back. “That’ll be all.” Tim said with a smile as he ordered the paperwork. Jessica left the office and Tim put his feet up on his desk again. This Friday was just getting better and better, now he had the perfect excuse to get out of the office. Tim smiled to himself happily as he lounged around the office for another half an hour or so, until he finally got his things together and picked up what needed taking to the bank. Tim walked out of his office and closed the door behind him. He gave his secretary a nod and let her know where he was going. He walked across to the stairs which led down to the rear of the store and then into the main shopping area. Tim was not a fan of screaming children or large slow moving crowds which is why he hid in his office as much as he could. He walked through the shoppers and out of the main doors into the car park. It was a hot day so Tim opened his car’s windows and backed out of his personal parking space. He drove around the car park’s one-way system and then turned out of the car park and on to the main road. Tim turned the radio up and leaned against the door as he started the journey into town. Traffic was quiet but Tim was in no hurry to get back to work so he drove along slightly under the speed limit and looking at all the passing people. His eyes would linger on the attractive women that he drove past and he couldn’t help but have a good time as he cruised through the streets towards the bank. When Tim had reached the bank he had to dive around a little bit to find a parking spot. He eventually found a nice spot in some shade underneath a tree a couple of streets down from the large bank building. He stepped out and locked his car up before leisurely strolling away from the car. It was a glorious day and it was far too nice to be cooped up inside an office all day. The bank was quite quiet on this late morning and when Tim walked into the air conditioned main lobby he saw just a few people occupying the time of the cashiers as well as a young couple talking to a man in a suit. Tim walked inside with his paperwork and scanned the workers at the bank, he looked at all the employees until his eyes fell on the person he had been looking for. Tim had an ulterior motive to come to the bank. As well as an excuse to get out of work for a while it was a chance to see his girlfriend, Elizabeth. Tim had met Elizabeth at the bank about six months ago. He had started chatting to her as she served him and he found her attractive. The confident and cocky Tim gave her his phone number and she had called him a couple of days later. Tim’s original idea was that Elizabeth would be nothing more than another one night stand. When Elizabeth and Tim had gone out for a couple of drinks they had shared plenty of information about their pasts and where they were now. Elizabeth told Tim about her daughter’s father who had abandoned the family shortly after Rebecca had been born. She told him that she had to work and be a single parent to raise Rebecca alone. Tim wasn’t all that interested and just wanted to get to the sex that always followed his dates. To Tim’s surprise Elizabeth refused Tim’s offer of going back to his place but did say she would like to see him again. Tim had talked about all the money he made and everything and yet Elizabeth hadn’t been taken in by his spell, she just wanted to take things slowly. They had gone out a few more times and before Tim knew it he had found himself in a relatively serious long term relationship, just the sort of thing he hadn’t been looking for. Tim didn’t let this new relationship distract from his weekend activities though. Even when he and Elizabeth did get sexual he still went out on Friday night’s or whenever he got time to pick up women for one night stands. “Hello there, I was wondering if you could help me with some banking. I’d like to make a large deposit…” Tim smiled and winked as he skipped the queue and walked up to Elizabeth’s register. “Tim, what a pleasant surprise.” Elizabeth smiled as she looked up to see Tim. Tim slid the paperwork he had been given under the glass so that Elizabeth could do whatever it was she did. Tim didn’t take much interest in Elizabeth’s work and as far as he knew she just typed on the computer a bunch and then magic happened. “I’m looking forward to seeing you tomorrow evening.” Tim winked at Elizabeth. “God, you only ever have one thing on your mind…” Elizabeth rolled her eyes as she shuffled through the papers and continued adding and subtracting from the companies various accounts. “What!?” Tim acted offended, “I’m a warm blooded male and you are a sexy woman!” “Quiet!” Elizabeth blushed a little but seemed genuinely concerned that someone might overhear them, “I’m at work, no being… You know, like you normally are.” “What’s that supposed to mean?” Tim asked. “I mean you can be a little… Abrasive.” Elizabeth chose her words carefully, “Oh, before I forget to tell you, Rebecca will be home this weekend.” “Come on…” Tim looked up at the ceiling in disappointment. “She’s my daughter.” Elizabeth reminded Tim, “We come as a package. I told you that when all this started.” “I know, I know…” Tim replied, “She’s just… Not a fan of me.” Tim wanted to say that Rebecca was a “bitch” but he knew that he might not get any action the next day if he said that. Tim really didn’t like Rebecca and the feeling was mutual, she always acted like she was better than him and that infuriated Tim. “Be nice.” Elizabeth warned her boyfriend, “If you really want to move in with me then you need to learn to live with her.” Moving in together had been an idea Elizabeth had talked about for the last couple of months. Tim was unsure about it since it would be a lot harder to sleep with other women without his own apartment to go to. He had been prevaricating on the issue as much as possible because he didn’t want to end the relationship or give up his independence. “I’ll see you tomorrow, OK?” Tim said as Elizabeth typed up the last of the reports, “I’ll be over for dinner.” “Alright, dear.” Elizabeth smiled but did note her boyfriend changing the subject abruptly, “I’ll see you then.” Tim winked again as he turned away from the window and swiftly left the bank. He shielded his eyes from the sun and slowly walked back to his car. When he looked at his watch he decided that he had earned himself a nice lunch treat after all of his “hard work” that morning. He smiled to himself at how clever he was, being paid to go see his girlfriend and get lunch, it was this kind of thinking that had made him the manager he was. He knew he was smarter than everyone else, how else would he be able to get away with everything?

Hello everyone! This is a story that I have posted elsewhere. I've edited it a little bit though, changing a few characters genders. So if you've seen it before, you might enjoy it more now! Chapter 1 What about diapers?” He said. I stared at him blankly for a second. Then I looked at him skeptically. “What do you mean, exactly?” Adam smiled deviously and sat back on the couch. He sipped his beer and then explained. “Well, the loser has to wear diapers. All day. Every day. For… I dunno. A month let’s say.” “Whoa…” I paused, trying to absorb what he was suggesting. Let’s back up a little though. First, an introduction. My name is Mike, and I am currently hanging out with my friend Adam, trying to decide on suggestions for the yearly poker game. Each year, a few friends and I have a poker game, and the first person who goes out has to draw a single punishment from a hat. We have played it each year for the past three years, and each year, it has gotten more and more intense. The first year, we were pretty timid. All that ended up happening was that our friend Kay had to go commando under her skirts for a week. We all got a good kick out of it, and she was a good sport. Ever since then, it has just escalated. The second year, Adam ended up in chastity for three weeks. By the end, he was so desperate to cum he was offering me bjs if we let him. We didn’t of course. The loser HAS to follow the rules, and that was it. No exceptions. Last year, Kay lost again (She’s really quite bad at poker), and she got the worst one yet. Butt plugs in at all times during the day. For three weeks. I can’t imagine what it was like. I actually started to feel bad for her after a while, but those are the rules. And now back to our conversation. “A month in diapers?” I repeated the suggestion, just to make sure I had it right. “And… using them?” “Well duh” Adam said, rolling his eyes. “That seems like… A lot..” I said. Adam had always been the most excited about these. Each year, he would put 5 or 6 ideas into the hat, while the rest of us would really only put in one. “Plus, it’s not like we have to worry about it.” Adam said again, sensing my hesitation. “You are really good at poker, and I am just lucky.” Adam smiled. It was true. Adam was just lucky. He knocked Kay out last year by having a royal flush when Kay went all in on a full house. And he was right about me as well. I was pretty decent at poker. I was the only one of them who could actually bluff. “And what about Ellie?” I asked. “Well, she could lose. That’s true. But wouldn’t it be even better that way? Seeing the big track star in diapers?” Adam asked, grinning deviously. “I guess it would be.” I said, laughing at the thought. There are only four of us that play each year. Adam, Ellie, Kay, and of course, me. We all go to college together. Adam and I are currently roommates, and Kay and Ellie are roommates as well. Ellie is the quintessential star athlete. Perfect hair, face, and the most amazing toned body. She has long blonde hair, which is usually pulled back tight in a ponytail. She was the tallest of us all, as well. She could probably go into modeling if she wanted. Kay is kind of the opposite of Ellie. She is short, and she has long blonde hair that is usually all over the place. She is shy, but really funny, and whenever the four of us go out to the clubs, she would be the one to go home with some stranger. She does have a nice body though, so that probably helps quite a bit. She was skinny, but still had plenty to work with. Neither Adam or I had ever really tried to sleep with either of them. We were just really close friends. I am bi, and I’ve always had questions as to what Adam is. As far as I know, he’s never dated anyone else. Adam is kind of the leader of our little group. He is very outgoing, and is never short on something to say. He could talk for an hour straight, and you would never lose interest at what he has to say. Adam has short blond hair with the sides shaved. He is always wearing some tight pants and a brightly colored shirt. And as for me, I am average height, and skinny, but I work out with Ellie enough to actually have a pretty toned body. I have medium length brown hair. Ellie always says that I am the best looking one of the bunch, but I’m not so sure about that. The four of us are the same age, and we are all graduating college this year. Maybe that has put more pressure on this year for the poker game. Being the last hurrah and all. That’s why, when Adam suggests diapers, I don’t immediately say no. “Diapers then.” I say. “Yep. Diapers.” Adam smiles as he writes it down on a piece of paper and tosses it into the hat. “This year is going to be crazy.” I say. “It better be.” The week went by quickly, and the hat started to fill up with other ideas. Most of them were Adam’s, but Kay and Ellie dropped by to add stuff as well. By the time the night of the game arrived, there were probably 20 or 30 of them in there. “Alright guys.” I said. “Are you ready to get this show on the road?” Everyone nodded and we started the game. The first 30 minutes or so went by quickly. We all won a little, lost a little. Well, all of us except for Kay. She really is pretty bad. She has no idea how to bluff, and is really easy to read. She would always sit up straight in her chair whenever she had a good hand, and her eyes would light up. We were all poking fun at her. Then things started to go south for me. I lost big betting on a full house against Ellie. In one hand, I dropped all the way down to Kay’s level. Then, it kept getting worse. I was dealt hand after hand after hand of absolute crap. By the time we were into our fourth drink of the night, I was close to losing. Adam smirks at me as he shuffles again. “Hey Mike, how are you doing over there?” “Oh shut up Adam. I’m doing fine.” I respond. “Just shuffle the cards.” I can’t help but glance over nervously at the hat, sitting stuffed full on the coffee table. Ellie pipes up, “I hope you get mine! Get ready for a week of cheerleader uniforms!” Everyone but me starts to laugh. “Yeah?” I say, “Well I haven’t lost one of these yet, so you should probably be talking to Kay.” Kay grins at me as she raises the pot. “Well well well… Looks like the poker master is having a rough day. Why don’t you put your money where your mouth is?” Ellie and Adam both fold, and after a series of raises, I am faced with the dilemma of going all in on this hand. A 9-king straight. Having been dealt utter crap for the last few hands, I make the decision and go all in. Kay does as well. Adam and Ellie both stand up in anticipation. “Well.” I say. “I guess it’s all down to this hand. Let’s see what you’ve got.” Kay shows her hand. A ten-ace straight. I’ve lost. The three of them start jumping up and down all over the room, yelling incoherently. Apparently, they were all pretty psyched about me losing. I slowly lower my head to the table. After a few minutes of unabashed celebration, Adam grabs the hat from the table and brings it over. “Ok, Mikey. Time to pick your poison.” Adam says, grinning evilly. I sigh and lift my head off the table. I grab my drink and chug it. Then I look at the three of them. “Alright. Let’s get this over with then. I’m not afraid.” I say. I reach my hand up towards the hat and pick a piece of paper out. Adam does a drumroll on the table as I unfold it. I open it up, read it, and then read it again. ‘Diapers for one month” It reads. Adam leans over my shoulder and shouts. “HOLY CRAP! YES!” Ellie and Kay both hurry over and read the paper as well. They both look at it in shock. “Whoa.” Kay whispers. “I am so glad this one got picked.” Adam says. “I have so many things and ideas. It’s so perfect.” Ellie chimes in. “Wait so like… he has to wear diapers? Like… all the time” Adam nods “Absolutely. Them’s the rules.” Adam looks at me. “You can’t chicken out now!” I groan as it starts to dawn on me… In truth, I have no idea what I am about to get into. Kay chimes in, “So… where are these diapers anyway? I mean, I have no idea where to even get stuff like that.” “Oh don’t worry.” Adam says. “For now, we can just walk over to the pharmacy and grab some, but I think there are actually a lot of options when it comes to adult diapers, so we can definitely have some fun with this.” “Oh definitely,” Ellie says. “Yeah, I have a few things in mind already.” Kay agrees. She is clearly thrilled that she won for once. “Well,” Adam says. “There’s no time to waste. Let’s go!” I manage to get up, and I follow the three of them out of the apartment and across the street to the 24-hour pharmacy. The three of them eagerly walk in and head straight to the incontinence aisle. I meander around slowly, listening from a distance as they look through the brands. I hear words like “Absorbancy, tapes, and leak guards”. Eventually I just tune them out. I walk over to the cooler and pretend like I am looking at getting some soda. After a few minutes, the three of them walk back to me. I see that Kay is carrying a large white package of adult diapers. She holds it up so I can see. It says “Tranquility overnights”. I blush and lower my head, fearing what is to come. Also, Adam is carrying a package of wipes, as well as baby powder and baby lotion. The three of them are grinning ear to ear. “So..” I say nervously. “Why did you pick that kind?” Well,” Ellie says, “basically, these were the thickest brand that they have here. I’m guessing we can find something better online, but these will definitely do for now.” I sigh as we walk to the checkout. Much to my dismay, the three of them are very quick to tell the cashier exactly who the diapers are for. Thankfully, no one else is in the store this late, so I just get a strange look from the cashier as we walk out and back to the apartment. They make me carry the bag of supplies. I do as told, knowing that in this situation, the last thing I want to do is complain. I wasn’t exactly prepared for being diapered, but there was no way I was going to back out of our poker game bet. Little did I know, the diapers were just the beginning. Back at the apartment, I get inside and walk straight to the fridge. I grab another beer and quickly drink it. The three of them look at me funny as I chug it down. “What?” I say. “Liquid courage, that’s all.” Adam smiles, “Oh I don’t mind. I would watch how much you drink though.” The three of them giggle as I blush again. “So… how do changes work exactly?” Ellie asks. “Do we let Mike do his own changes, or… what?” “I don’t think we should.” Adam responds. “Think about it. He could cheat so easily that way. I think it falls to the three of us to change him.” Kay and Ellie exchange a worried glance. Adam continues, “I mean think about it. We are in a lot of his classes at school. Ellie, you and him are at the gym together pretty often, and I LIVE with him. It really shouldn’t be a problem.” “Whoa whoa whoa!!” I say. That definitely wasn’t going to happen. “No way. I’m not letting any of you do that.” “Mike, you don’t really have a choice. You lost the game, remember?” Ellie says. “Kay wore butt plugs for ages and she never complained once!” I look down at my feet. It was true. Kay was always a really good sport. I didn’t want to ruin one of our most fun traditions. “Yeah!” Kay says, agreeing with Ellie. She was blushing a little. Kay turns to Adam. “I gotta say though… changing diapers is… blegh.” She sticks out her tongue. “Well I think we are all going to have to get used to it.” Adam responds. “This is important. It was my dare, and I am putting my foot down on this. The three of us have to be responsible for all changes.” Ellie sighs, but responds. “I guess I am fine with that. I mean… How bad could it be? Right Kay? Plus I’m guessing since Adam lives here, he will be doing most of the changes.” “Yeah. I guess that’s true.” Kay cedes. “Ok deal, but if either of you is around, I won’t be touching him.” “Wait. Guys, what about my opinion?” I ask hesitantly. “I mean… what if there’s an emergency or something and you can’t show up?” “Well that’s just too bad I guess Mike.” Adam says flatly. “Oh come on.” I say under my breath. “Was that a complaint?” Adam asks, threateningly. “No! Nope!” I say quickly. “I’m fine. Whatever you guys say.” Adam squints his eyes at me suspiciously. “Because you know that for every complaint, we get to add something to the dare, right?” I nod quickly. Remembering that when Kay was doing the butt plugs dare, for each complaint she made, we made her switch to a larger size. The last thing I wanted was for them to have even more power over me. “No you guys go ahead. Just let me know when you are ready I guess.” I smile, trying to act as innocent as possible. No complaints. Adam starts to laugh. “Oh man. This is going to be so much fun.” Adam looks at Kay and Ellie, “We can decide on the rest of it later. I think for now, we need to start this process. Who wants the first change?” Kay and Ellie look at each other nervously. They were blushing a little. “Um.. Why don’t you take the first one, Adam?” Kay suggests. “Show us how it’s done.” “Fine by me.” He says. “Come on Mike, let’s get you diapered.” Adam motions for me to follow him as he walks into the living room. He grabs the package of diapers and rips it open. He pulls one out and tosses it to me. I catch it, blushing deep red. The plastic diaper is a completely new feeling for me. I follow Adam into the living room. I get the feeling that my privacy isn’t really a concern for any of them, so instead of complaining about changing in the living room, I just keep my mouth shut. Adam grabs the powder and lotion out of the bag and motions for me to lay down on the floor. I set the diaper down on the floor, and then, with a deep sigh, I sit down on the floor in front of Adam. I feel the blood rush to my face as he reaches forward and unbuttons my jeans. Kay and Ellie are standing behind Adam, watching every step. Kay is blushing, and Ellie is smiling. “Do you guys mind?” I ask. “This is a little much. Can’t we just do it in private?” “No.” Adam says. “They are gonna see it eventually.” “I’ve seen you naked before too, Mike.” Ellie says. “Remember? At the beach that one time? Your suit came off?” “That was different! That was for like.. two seconds.” I say. “This is… just… weird.” It doesn’t matter though. Adam is going along with it, despite my protests. Adam doesn’t say anything as he pulls down my jeans, revealing my bright red briefs. Ellie and Kay both look away, blushing and smiling as Adam pulls them down and off. Adam holds up the underwear in front of me. “As cute as these are, you aren’t going to need them for a while.” He says, smirking. He tosses them to the side. “Lift up your legs Mike.” He commands. I do as told, just wanting not to be naked anymore. I put my hands over my face in embarrassment as he slides the diaper underneath my butt. I set back down on top of the diaper. The softness of the diaper surprises me, but that surprise is quickly taken away as Adam squirts lotion onto my privates. It is frigid and I can’t help but jump in surprise. “Ah!” I let out a little gasp. “That’s… cold.” I say quietly. “Well get used to the feeling. This definitely isn’t the last time.” Adam says, matter of fact. Adam spreads the lotion around and I close my eyes, concentrating on not getting hard. That would just be too much embarrassment for one day. Adam smiles as he knows exactly what I am trying not to do. I can feel him take extra time rubbing the lotion in. I manage to not get hard, and I open my eyes. Adam is smiling. I see Adam grab the baby powder and I let out a small sigh, as Adam starts to poof it onto me. It feels cool on my skin, and the air around me turns white with powder. I close my eyes and choke a little bit. “Way too much!” I say between coughs. Adam coughs as well. “Yeah. Sorry..” He replies. I hear Ellie and Kay giggle as Adam waves his arms around me to dissipate the cloud of powder that surrounds me. Adam then reaches down and starts to adjust the diaper some more. “Lift up again Mike. I have it too low on you.” He says. I do as told, closing my eyes in humiliation. He adjusts it a few more times, and then I feel the sides of the diaper lifted up around my waist. Adam rips the tapes open and tapes the diaper up tightly. “Ok Mike, you are all set to go.” Adam says, giving my padded butt a playful pat. I open my eyes and sit up. The diaper crinkles loudly as I do, and I blush again. I look down at the diaper and groan. I look completely ridiculous. I look up and see all three of them grinning ear to ear. “Well come on! Get up! This party isn’t over yet!” Adam says. “The night is still young!” I let out a long sigh and stand up. Each movement I make is accompanied by what seems to me to be the loudest crinkle of my life. Kay starts to laugh at me. She wipes tears out of her eyes as I glare at her angrily. “I’m sorry! It’s just…” She laughs again. “It’s just I am so glad I didn’t lose that game!” I groan and walk to the couch where my pants and shirt are. Ellie reaches down and grabs my clothes. “What do you think you’re doing?” Ellie says suspiciously. “I… was going to get dressed..” I say slowly, guessing what’s coming next. “Oh no you don’t.” Ellie responds, holding my clothes hostage behind her back. “I don’t think you need them. At least, not while we are hanging out tonight.” I open my mouth to protest, but realize I don’t really have a choice. I sigh as Ellie throws my clothes into my bedroom and shuts the door. The three of them smile and walk back to the table. Kay gestures for me to come over. I walk over, trying to get used to the feeling of the diaper between my legs. I sit down at the table. Adam smiles and hands me another beer. “Well, everyone!” Adam says. He holds up a beer to toast. “I think we should toast!” Kay and Ellie hold up their beers. I sigh and do the same. “To new baby Mike!”

Thomas is a college student who is very low on cash. Overhearing a conversation one day provides him with a chance for what seems like easy money. Will the money be as easy as he hoped? What could be inside a supposedly abandoned building? --- This story instalment like all others I post was available one week ago to patrons on my Patreon page. Patrons get access to all story updates one week before everyone else can see it and they also get access to exclusive stories (At least a dozen of them available for $10 and above patrons) they can also get discounts to commissions, short stories written for them, images, a Discord server and more. If you would like to become a patron and help support my writing and allow me to keep up my schedule of posting once every four days then please head to my Patreon page where you can find out more information. https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Haunted Nursery Ward By Elfy It was a cold winter’s morning as Thomas Jackson left his college and walked down the street towards an independent local coffee shop. Thomas was no coffee connoisseur but they gave out free water and cheap food which for a college student with no money to his name that was a big selling point. It was lunchtime and Thomas pulled his collar up against the bitter wind. The door to the coffee shop opened with the tinkling of a bell. It was quiet inside and combined with the smell of brewing coffee it felt very homely. There was a group of students at a table talking as Thomas walked past and up to the counter. “Hello, what can I get you?” The smiling girl behind the counter asked as Thomas approached. “Could I get a bagel and some of the free water?” Thomas asked as he looked at the display of delicious looking foods on and under the counter. The smell of this shop was enough to make his mouth water. “Of course.” The assistant said. She took a small plate and placed a bagel on it before filling a glass with cold water. She walked over to one of the few tables and placed the lunch down. “Thank you.” Thomas said as he sat down and took his bag off. It had been a tricky morning for the college freshman. His classes were really tough and he was having to work very hard just to keep up. It could be very stressful but this little lunch spot was a great place to unwind. “You are such a baby!” Came a loud male voice from a table nearby. Thomas looked up to see the group of students sitting at the nearby table. They were talking excitedly about something and Thomas couldn’t help but overhear their conversation, they were quite a rowdy group or at least a couple of them were. “Baby? I’m telling you that place is haunted!” Came another of the voices as the group laughed, “It’s creepy as fuck!” “He thinks it’s haunted!” One of the students loudly laughed, “There’s no such thing as ghosts.” “You spend the night there then!” The defensive guy said with a smile, “Sorry if I don’t want to get involved in some freaky shit.” “I’ve already spent a night in there.” The first guy said with some bravado. “Bullshit!” Another of the group replied loudly before they all started laughing again. Thomas was frankly a little annoyed that his quiet lunch spot had been taken over by the rowdy students that he hadn’t met before. He came to this little coffee shop to avoid crowds and noise. If he wasn’t so shy he would have asked them all to keep it down a little bit but he sat quietly and ate his bagel in silence. “Alright, so I haven’t spent the night there but so what?” The guy conceded, “I bet I could offer you $100 and you would still be too scared. In fact, I’ll do just that.” The mention of money got Thomas more interested and he looked up from his food to see one of the group pulling out his wallet. The guy was clearly quite well off since he pulled out $100 in cash and slammed it on the table. “I don’t know…” The scared guy seemed to be swayed a little by the money but he eventually shook his head, “No way, it’s not worth the risk.” “Risk!?” The guy scooped his money up again, “What risk? There’s no such thing as haunted houses!” “I’ll do it.” Thomas had spoken before he even thought about what he was doing. Thomas smiled shyly as all the heads at the table swivelled in his direction. They seemed to be looking at him with interest and Thomas felt even more uncomfortable than usual. “You’ll do it?” The guy holding the money asked. “Sure…” Thomas replied slowly and with a shrug, “I could use the money and like you said, it’ll prove it’s not haunted, right?” The person holding the money looked around at his friends with a smirk on his face. He seemed to be sizing Thomas up a little before nodding his head. “Sure. My name’s Sam by the way.” Sam said as he started scribbling something down on some paper, “Meet us at this address a little before eight this evening, OK?” “I’ll see you there… Oh, and I’m Thomas.” Thomas took the paper with the address and gathered up his things. He had finished his bagel so he drained his water and started making his way towards the exit of the café. “See you tonight.” Sam called after him. Thomas smiled and waved back as he walked away and back towards college. He would have to stop at the library after his classes had finished so that he could search the address and find out where he was supposed to go. This could be two strokes of good fortune for Thomas. This seemed like an easy way to make a little extra money which was something that he always struggled with and he may come out of it with something else he was sorely lacking in. Thomas had never made friends easily but with this group of people he had a chance to make a lot of friends at once. This was an opportunity that Thomas couldn’t afford to give up. --- When Thomas turned up at the address he saw the people from the café already there. He felt butterflies in his tummy but was unsure exactly why. He could see building he would be going into already, through the fence he could see an old and half-dilapidated one storey building that was at the end of quite a long path. The grass either side was overgrown and the old trees were without leaves. To the side of the building was a child’s play area. Once used by happy children it now appeared twisted and rusted. It was undeniably creepy in the darkness but Thomas had to remember that he had money waiting for him. Thomas kept repeating to himself that there was no such thing as ghosts and that it was just an old and empty building. “Thomas?” Sam called when he saw Thomas getting close. “Hi.” Thomas replied with a nervous smile. “All ready to go in?” Sam asked. He pulled the collar of his jacket up, it was starting to get cold now that night was descending. “I think so. When do I get the money?” Thomas asked. He saw Sam chuckle at his question. “Right down to business, eh?” Sam smiled, “How about I give you half now and half in the morning?” “Sure.” Thomas replied as he took fifty dollars from his possible friend. “Cool. Well, this is the building. It’s supposed to be an old nursery or children’s ward. I found some newspaper articles about it that you can read, it’ll be a boring night after all.” Sam chuckled, “Everyone around this area says it’s haunted but that’s bullshit. I want you to prove to everyone that there is nothing over there except an empty and abandoned house.” Thomas nodded and looked through the gate again. He started feeling increasingly nervous of what he was supposed to do and started wondering if he should back out. Maybe this hadn’t been such a good idea after all, it was cold out here, he couldn’t imagine it would be any warmer inside the broken down building. “I’ve got some things for you to take in.” Sam said as he reached into his bag. Thomas turned back and looked at Sam again. He wondered if his increasingly frightful feelings were showing on his face. He looked at the other people in the group and saw their smiling faces, were they just being friendly or did they know something that Thomas didn’t? “This is a wristwatch that doubles as a camera.” Sam said as he handed a small metal watch to Thomas, “It’s so you can record your whole time in there.” Thomas let Sam place the watch around his wrist and saw little holes on the side of the timepiece. He had no idea how a camera was fit in there but it must have been an expensive piece of equipment. “We’ve also got some bottles of water, some snacks and a flashlight.” Sam placed these items into Thomas’ backpack, “Do you have a cell phone?” Thomas reached into his pocket and pulled out an old cell phone. It was so old that it wasn’t even a touchscreen, it was as far from a smart phone as you could find. The sight of it made the group giggle a little bit. “Did you find that in a museum?” Sam asked with a little shake of the head and a laugh, “Can it make calls?” “It receives them but it doesn’t make them.” Thomas blushed as he admitted his own poorness. “That’s perfect.” Sam said. His tone worried Thomas a little. “Maybe this isn’t such a good idea…” Thomas said slowly as he looked at the building, “It might be private property or something.” “You’re not chickening out are you?” Sam’s voice was suddenly much harsher in tone. “N-No…” Thomas slowly stuttered. “Good, because if you’ve wasted our time tonight we won’t be happy about it.” Sam sounded threatening now. The whole feeling in the air was suddenly a lot more hostile, it was like a switch had been flicked. “I-It’s fine.” Thomas said, “It’s just an old building, right?” “Exactly.” Sam replied, “So, in you go and we will see you in twelve hours with the other half of your money.” Sam pushed the gate open and Thomas looked up the dark path with a gulp. Sam gave Thomas some old newspaper clippings and articles and then a little push to send him on his way. Thomas took a couple of steps into the darkened front yard and heard the gate creaking close behind him. He turned to see Sam looking at him. “See you in the morning.” Sam said. He waved and then walked away. Thomas flicked on the flashlight and pointed it up the path in front of him. He started walking slowly towards the old building and every step seemed to send a further shiver down his spine. To distract himself from his fears he held up the newspaper clippings in front of him and scanned the headlines. None of the headlines were very reassuring and Thomas had wished he had seen these before the gate had been closed. “People Missing in Strange Ward”, “Strange Noises Coming From East Wing, Experts Baffled”, “Things That Go Bump in the Night – Is Mystery Nursery Haunted?” The oldest clipping was about how the building had been shut down decades ago when it was found to be unfit to leave children at. It looked like there had been a lot of scandals surrounding what happened in there. Issues of staff cruelty and unfit living conditions. Those were just some of the headlines that Thomas scanned over as he walked up the path and towards the main building. He didn’t like what he read and each article only made him more fearful of what was to come, the building seemed more foreboding the closer he got. Thomas shivered as he reached the front door and gently pushed against it. He hoped that the door would be locked so he would have an excuse to turn back but the old wooden door creaked open on its rusted hinges. It almost felt like a relief to leave the outside behind but it was very much a case of out of the frying pan and into the fire. The inside of the building was a complete wreck. The main foyer had been torn apart over time and graffiti was etched all over the walls. Glass was strewn everywhere and plants had started taking over the building, it was dark but not pitch black and moonlight came in through several holes in the roof. Old plastic seats were cracked and faded, none of them seemed to have been saved from the ravages of time. Insects and spiders seemed to have taken over and there were webs in every corner. Thomas wasn’t fond of spiders but when he shined the flashlight around the room he didn’t see any creepy-crawlies. Thomas walked into the room and shone the light around but there was nothing there that shouldn’t have been. Thomas walked into the centre of the middle of the reception area and saw a hallway to the side, knowing that he was there for twelve hours he decided he should probably have a look around if for no other reason than to make sure there were no homeless people or anything around. “There’s no such thing as ghosts… There’s no such thing as ghosts…” Thomas repeated to himself out loud as he walked down the hallway. Vines twisted overhead and across the walls it partially obscured the hallway but Thomas still saw something interesting. On the walls, in between the vines, Thomas could see pictures that looked like they had been drawn by children. Crayons and bright colours covered white paper haphazardly and were signed by names of the children who had drawn them. Even though the pictures were entirely innocent in their subjects it somehow made the scary building even more foreboding. It was a scary juxtaposition between the spooky building and the seemingly happy drawings. Floorboards were creaking with every step and Thomas stopped a couple of times when he thought he had heard noises from the other end of the building. He spun around and scanned the area with his flashlight but saw nothing untoward. Thomas peered through the windows in the doors and saw old abandoned classrooms offices against one side of the corridor. Blackboards were still against the walls and encircled by vines that now framed them, the chalk writing was cracked and eerie. Desks sat in position as if waiting for the next day’s classes that Thomas knew would never come. It was actually quite sad. Along the other side of the hallway were a different set of doors. There doors had no windows and despite everything else in the building being broken they were still locked. There were clear spaces where signs had obviously been until somewhat recently. They were nowhere to be seen. Just as Thomas was starting to feel a little easier about where he was there was suddenly a loud crashing noise from further down the hallway. Thomas jumped almost out of his shoes and dropped his flashlight. He quickly bent over to pick it up and shone the light to the end of the hallway. Right at the end, the final door seemed to have a light shining out from under it. Thomas frowned, had the light always been there or did it just appear? “H-Hello?” Thomas called out nervously. There was no answer and Thomas wasn’t sure where he should go. Half of him wanted to go and see what was happening and the other half wanted to run away. He remembered the money and how much he needed it, it was the only thing stopping him from turning back and leaving immediately. “There’s no such thing as ghosts… There’s no such thing as ghosts…” Thomas continued to repeat to himself as he felt adrenaline flooding his body. Thomas was about to turn and head back into the main foyer when he suddenly realised what must be happening. Sam and his group of friends must have snuck in behind Thomas to play a prank on him. The crash must have been one of them knocking something over. “I know you’re there.” Thomas called out as he shined his flashlight on the door at the end of the hallway. He was hoping they would give themselves away by laughing or something. There was still no response so Thomas started walking down the corridor towards the mysterious light. As he reached the door he could see the glass was intact and had the words “Nursery – East Wing” stencilled on to it in old black paint. Unlike every other part of the building this door seemed to be functioning and clean. It almost looked new when compared with everything else around it, Thomas wondered how it had escaped the ravages of time when the rest of the building looked on the brink of collapse. Thomas slowly put his ear to the door but could hear nothing from inside. He slowly pulled on the handle and was surprised when the door opened quite freely, the light inside the room flooded the dark hallway and Thomas was left momentarily blinded.

If there's any dominant females out there that want to make this dream a reality, please DM me. We go out to dinner, have a great time and then hit up some bars after. Come home, have sex and pass out. As I wake up I notice there's some sort of pressure in my ass, I feel down, it's a hollow anal plug. I ask you about it, you giggle and say, "oh fuck, I kind of forgot about that." I ask, "Well what's it for??" You laugh even harder, "Well, the bananas." "The what??" You then tie me down, face down, spread eagle. Get the lube and spread it all over my mid section. You then start to peel the bananas, still laughing. Your lubed finger touches my asshole and then something bigger, half of a banana. It touches, my asshole resists, and then... plop. It's in. You don't waste any time. Plop. Plop. Plop. Plop. As the fifth one goes in I grunt in pain and pleasure. You ask, "Oh is that all you can take?" I respond, "Yes, I feel so full. I can't hold it much longer." As I finish the sentence my butthole is penetrated by something that feels like a fist but then is just stuck in me. It's a huge buttplug. You laugh and slap my ass. You then, surprisingly, untie me. You pour us both a drink and put a diaper on me. We drink and you tell me that we are going out for one more drink, even with all the stuff going on inside me. I feel like I am going to burst but you say if I poop my pants you will expose me to everyone at the bar. I thankfully hold it in. But we get home and you are on another level. You ride me harder then you ever have before, with my diaper on. You're about to cum, and so am I, right before you RIP the plug out, and everything comes out with it. You cum harder than you ever have, as do I, and then we lay there, out of breathe and more satisfied than we ever imagined.

“DAAAD!”, Mikey whined, almost crying, “Suzy spilled the baby powder!”. She had been arguing with him for the iPad and when he yanked it out of her hands – she grabbed the bottle of baby powder and threw it at him – it had hit him and burst everywhere. “Suzy! That’s it! Now you’re gonna get it!” said Daddy sternly. Mikey and Suzy we sitting on the floor on the colorful Winnie the Poo carpet surrounded by playthings, cribs, a diaper change station and a pile of baby cloths. They were both just in white puffy adult diapers and nothing else, Suzy’s small breasts exposed as she sat defiantly and frowned at Mikey. This was all an act by them for Daddy, but lately they had both been feeling more and more as if this was all reality. Mikey was 22 and she was 20. They had both dropped out of college a year ago and were broke and flailing in downtown Minneapolis with no real hope - and kind of resigned to their fuck up fate as they were lazy and had no real prospects. They were quite good looking and not above turning tricks for money. About 6 months ago they had answered an Ad in the local alternative paper posted by a sugar daddy, looking for male and female adult babies/ Diaper lovers to take care of indefinitely – all expenses paid in a luxury high rise penthouse. Neither had any interest in this fetish but, in their desperate state, they jumped at the chance. They were both pretty and had slight builds, They were very skinny, tattooed, pale and undernourished looking when they arrived, but now had cute baby pot bellies now that Daddy had fed them so well since. Suze had small almost non-existent breasts and Mikey had a very small penis- they had shared naked photos with “Daddy online and he had accepted their application saying the were “perfect”. They both had dark thick unruly hair, on their heads only - as they were completely waxed and shaved smooth everywhere else on their bodies. “Daddy’s got a special punishment for YOU little girl”, Daddy said as he crossed the room towards her. He pulled her up to her feet. Daddy was a very large muscled and heavy man, he towered over both of them and maybe had 30-40lbs over both of them combined. He put is big hand down the back of her diaper. “Ah, you haven’t done your poopies yet today, hmm? But I bet you need to soon, don’t you?”, he asked. They had both heard her tooting a little and squirming on her bummy on the floor a few times about 10 minutes ago. “Well, DADDY has to go too!”, he said as he laid her down on a blanket and started tearing the tapes on her wet diaper. She wasn’t sure what she was in for - daddies punishments had progressed to ever increasingly imaginative tortures in the last couple months. She accepted them all willingly and found that she enjoyed the depravity and humiliation more and more. She shuddered and gasped a little as the air hit her bare, hairless, pee wet pussy. He pulled down his boxer shorts and squatted over her open diaper facing her. He started grunting as he pushed out his big turd. “Uh…. You’ve been a very …Uh….BAD girl”, he struggled as he strained and closed his eyes. “No Daddy, No”, she whimpered quietly, but accepted her punishment, spread her legs wide, and tucked them up towards her chin… her face turned away and blushing. Daddy’s thick hard log dropped slowly between her legs. It was huge and she felt the heat of it near her exposed pussy lips. The tail end of it fell against her inner thigh and she whimpered again. He finished, sighed happily, and wiped himself with one of their baby wipes then threw it on her lower belly. “Lets get you aaaalll fixed up now”, he cooed deviously. Daddy then took the sides of her diaper and refastened the tapes, making sure to tighly smush the mess against her lower parts. He grabbed a pair of latex panties from the baby change station an pulled them over her diaper – the panties were very tight and had longer legs and waist section, which tapered to prevent any leaks from escaping. She gave a shuddering moan as daddy’s hot load pressed firmly up against her pussy and bumhole as the plastic pants tightened around her. The massive poopoo was very dry, hard and lumpy… and when she squirmed sightly in the plastics, it slid over her clitty in a not unpleasant way. “aaaww, daddy”, she moaned whimperingly as tears came to her eyes. He picked her up, carried her to her crib, plopped her down hard into it (delighting in her gasp as the log pushed inside her slightly) and locked her neck collar to the side of the crib. He put a ball gag in her mouth, and locked it around the back of her heads o she could only moan and whimper and not give him any guff back. “There you go naughty girl – you just think about what you’ve done.”, he smiled. She tried to get comfortable – but any move she made only pushed the stinky daddy poop more against her lower regions. There was no room it the skin tight plastic panties pressing her overfull diaper so snuggly against her. She also knew she was about to poop her own diaper right before this incident occurred, and since she was sitting cross-legged on the floor, had probably kept it in held in too long. She really had to go now, but there was no room left in the diaper. She tried to push - but her poopoos wouldn’t come out against the pressure. Mikey watched her face go red with exertion trying to push her girl poopie out against the tight diaper. He always liked watching when Suzy did her diaper poos, it turned him on to see her face contort and concentrate - then catch a wiff of her stinkies as it filled the room – then the satisfied relaxed smile and glazed eyes as she finished and noticed him looking….. His little peepee would be standing straight up in his diaper and he’d have to go over to his stuffed animal toys and do rubbies against them until he made cummies in his diaper. Daddy FORBID them to touch themselves or each others privates – so they would have to do what they could against objects in the playroom INSIDE their diapers. He little boy clit was hard as he watched her struggle and contort her body trying to find some room for her morning poopoo in the destroyed sealed diaper. Daddy was watching this too – and Mikey saw the bulge in his boxer shorts as his 10” big daddy cock stiffened and he started rubbing it. She tried every position but it only pushed against her little open bumhole harder. She was sweating as she settled on lying on her back and arching to try and squeeze out little nuggets of poo at a time. As she pushed her poops out little by little, it just increased the pressure of daddy’s hard packed log against her pussy – making her gasp with an almost orgasm every time she pushed out a little piece of her massive poo. “Ahem! It takes TWO to tango young man!”, Daddies voice startled Mikey out of his horny trance staring at Suze. He saw Daddy staring hungrily at him and his stomach shuddered. “Daddy needs to punish his little naughty boy too!” His little hard peepee faltered a bit, and a flood of warm pee escaped into his nappy as he knew what was next. “OK, Daddy.” He whispered submissively. Daddy pulled the cushioned foot stool directly in front of Suzy’s crib and motioned Mikey over to it. Mikey crawled, like a cowering puppy that had just pooped the floor, over to stool, bent over it facing the struggling and moaning Suzy(in her own poopy nightmare and not noticing anything else around her), and pulled down his freshly wet diapy - exposing his smooth tight bummy and pink quivering boy pussy towards daddy. His little excuse for a cock had shrunk to its normal 1/2”, and his little rosebud pucker was clenched and expectant. Continued in Chapter 6….

INTRO Since moving back home, on account of a house arrest sentence, Audrey’s mother had been uncompromisingly strict. To be fair though, Jackie’s ass was on the line now too. In order to keep Audrey out of jail, she had accepted conservatorship over her. Jackie was Audrey’s legal guardian again, for all intents and purposes. Just like when she was in grade school. Audrey ran away back then… and, she was far more stubborn and disrespectful now. If it wasn’t for her fancy new ankle bracelet, she would have been gone weeks ago. Audrey would stay in her room as much as possible at this point, almost every interaction with her mother just ended in a fight these days. They both had their own valid reasons to be mad… Jackie saved her daughter from prison, and in return was burdened with a contemptuous ne'er-do-well - eating all of her food, sponging the wifi bandwidth, and sneaking booze that she wasn’t even allowed to be drinking… not to mention the mountain of court fees she was saddled with, as Audrey’s guardian. She wasn’t asking a lot from her daughter. Show an ounce of gratitude, help out around the house a little bit, and keep all the arrest drama away from her little sister. The last one made Audrey the angriest. When Audrey was her little sister Grace’s age, her mom was turning tricks to ‘make rent’ at the trailer park. Only to spend it all on the same drugs that Audrey just got arrested with. AND Now… that she had a new daughter, and got her life together, she thought that she had some right to put all the blame on her? Audrey had been jealous of her little sister, since before she moved back home. Grace was getting such a better childhood than Audrey did. Being around it constantly just made it worse. Jackie showered Grace with unconditional praise, and support. Painfully demonstrating that she was capable of mothering without an ere of derision. They both felt scorned at this point, and neither of them were able to articulate their respective grief calmly or rationally. They both wanted one thing. A way to wipe the slate clean, just start all over… but, they were both too proud to admit their own failures and weaknesses. CHAPTER ONE Audrey was throwing a tantrum, an adult sized one. Screaming every obscenity in the book at the top of her lungs, flipping furniture, and breaking anything else that happened upon her path of wine fueled destruction. “If you don’t stop, I’m calling the sheriff, and you are going to go back to jail!” Jackie threatened to no avail. Audrey was far too drunk to listen to reason. She didn’t want to see Audrey in jail. So, with few other options she wrestled her daughter to the ground. When she finally gained control of her she was furious, and the adrenaline was surging through her veins. She started to paddle Audrey on the ass. “IF… *!WHACK!* YOU… *!WHACK!* WANT TO… *!WHACK!* ACT LIKE… “*WHACK!*” A TODDLER… *!WHACK!*” “THEN I WILL TREAT YOU LIKE A TODDLER!” *!WHACK!*” She savagely roared between each vicious smack. Only quelling her relentless attack when her daughter retreated into submission. “Did you think I was joking when I said you weren't too old for a good ol’ fashioned spanking?” she continued with the verbal chastisement, even after the physical punishment had ended. “You are going to find some way to pay for all this! Now go to your room, and go to bed. Before you make me change my mind, and call the cops. I don’t want to see you the rest of the night.” She demanded, as she rolled her sobbing daughter off of her lap, and stood up. “I hate you! I hate you! I want to go!” Audrey cried, getting angry again, and starting to thrash on the floor at her mothers feet. “I want to FUCKING LEAVE!!!” she cried again. Slamming her fists against the carpet, and kicking her legs about wildly. “AUDREY! What did I say about acting like a toddler?!?” Jackie asked rhetorically as she adjusted her blouse, and fingered the hair out of her face. “You can go whenever you want… Back to jail. Do not test me.” Her threat seemingly carried more weight this time, because Audrey stopped screaming. “I’m going to walk away from this for now. I expect you to calm down, and go to bed. This conversation is far from over though.” Audrey did eventually get up off the floor, and retire to her bedroom without further confrontation. At least confrontation with a real person. Audrey spent the rest of the evening continuing an imaginary argument. “Maybe, I want you to treat me like a toddler. Grace gets a perfect life, and you treat her like a toddler… that’s because she is a toddler… Well so am I now. You said so. I’m just a stupid little toddler, will you buy me an ipad now?!?” Audrey was getting angry again, at how much better Grace’s life is than hers. She looked at the ratty furniture that she had scribbled all over and ruined when she was younger. “I want you to buy me cute furniture.” she started to cry “I want to go to DisneyLand! I want you to buy me toys, and clothes, and start me a college fund! I WANT YOU TO LOVE ME!” Audrey was snapped out of her despair when she felt the consequences of all the wine she had drank. She tried to hold it, not wanting to run into her mom on the way to the bathroom. Eventually just trying to go to sleep, so she wouldn’t have to deal with it anymore. “Toddlers wet the bed, so why shouldn’t I wet the bed. I’m just a big dumb toddler. Right Mom?” She thought to herself after several uncomfortable minutes of tossing and turning. When she finally talked herself into it, She was surprised how much she still had to try. 22 years of potty training was harder to ignore than she had imagined. Despite her mind's reservations though, she managed a small trickle. She closed her eyes tight, clenched every muscle that she could, gritted her teeth, and gave it her all. Audrey could feel the warm sensation start to grow. “OHHH YEAHHH!!!” an ecstatic sigh of relief escaped her, as the floodgates opened, and she was able to relax her rigid body. Audrey was surprised again. This time at how aroused she was, as she continued to soak her sheets. “WAKE UP!!! Did you wet the bed!?!” Jackie yelled as she shook Audrey awake. “If you think I’m buying you a new mattress after this, you are out of your mind.” All of the things drunk Audrey had thought, and rehearsed last night were quickly lost in her humiliation. “Well… Get Up! Don’t hide under the blanket now. Go get yourself cleaned up.” she ordered, after several seconds of panicked silence. “Your aunt, and cousins are coming over today. If you behave, I won't tell everyone all about your little accident.”

IT: Infant Tech By Horatio Husky Commissioned by Bolt Chapter 1: The Office Bolt readjusted his glasses. This was a nervous habit of his, which he would perform with relative frequency whenever he was working with unruly code. Sat in front of his desk, garbed in his normal office attire of dress shirt, black dress pants, classy shoes, and stylish bowtie, the husky was deeply immersed within the contents of his computer screen. The husky’s office cubicle was relatively orderly; a Newton's cradle and Rubik’s Cube served as the only available knick-knacks. The husky knew full well that too much desk clutter was a prime environment for distraction. Sometimes, however, a little distraction was necessary to allow his mind to wander just far enough for him to be able to get some perspective. He had been staring at his computer screen for about two hours straight at that point, and despite the blue light filter in his glasses he could feel his warm, brown eyes beginning to dry up just a little bit. A semicolon… really… that was the error? A sense of weariness suddenly overcame the husky. Moving his right paw, he delicately stroked his keyboard a few times until he had typed in the correction to his code. Bolt leaned back in his chair. He pulled down softly on his one droopy ear, another habit he often performed when deep in coding contemplation. Unseen, conveniently hidden in the break room by drawn blinds, two felines stood holding respective mugs of coffee. A caracal and tiger, the two giant cat species had their attention focused on the husky through a break in the blinds which the tiger held slightly open with an extended claw. Yuri’s had a singular protracted claw, his other paw holding the mug of joe in his paw with a firm, confident grip. Cinder, on the other hand, appeared to be every semblance of calm, cool, and collected. He lounged leisurely against the countertop, gazing down the bridge of his nose at the same husky that had just now caught his feline companion’s attention. “Another office crush, Yuri?” Withdrawing his gaze momentarily from gazing between the break in the blinds, the tiger gave the caracal his best withering look. Which, coming from a tiger, is quite an intimidating experience. The desert cat was left unphased, however, as he had been at the end of such an unflattering glance more often than not. Idly, he took a sip from his coffee mug and cocked his head to the side, his long, pointed ears flopping to the side dramatically. “Oh don’t look so grumpy, kitty cat. Shall I bring out the ball of yarn so you can feel better?” Yuri, who had grown used to the unwavering confidence that the caracal seemed to have a true abundance of, chose to ignore the comment and turn his attention back to staring at the husky. From his vantage point, he could see that the husky appeared to be well distracted and in the midst of work. Having only recently quit his temping position at the company, the husky was now able to exercise his full work ethic with the accompaniment of financial compensation. At this rate, he would be employee of the month in no time. Yuri’s golden, feline eyes pierced through the husky with a predator-like ferocity. Something inside of the tiger told him that not all was what it seemed with the newest member of IT. It was while Cinder was idly browsing through his phone, disappointed that he was unable to get a rise out of his tiger friend when Yuri gasped. Cinder knew this was important. Deftly placing his mug of coffee on the counter he pushed himself off the counter in a quiet, controlled leap landing right next to the tiger. “What is it?” He whispered softly, his feline instincts kicking in as the two cats’ slitted eyes narrowed as they gazed at the oblivious canine. Bolt sighed, stood up, and turned around to pick up a small laptop on the desk behind him. As he did so, an uncharacteristically large bulge in his rear end pressed against the seam of his pants. Cinder’s mouth dropped wide open, an uncharacteristically surprised face coloring the feline’s sharp, noble features. Yuri simply smiled, chuckling softly under his breath which came as a deep rumble inside of the massive cat’s throat. He spoke under his breath. “We got ourselves another one…” “This is the second one this month! How do they keep falling into our paws like this?” Yuri shook his head, a gratified smile across his muzzle as he placed a heavy, reassuring paw on the smaller cat’s shoulder. “Alright, like we did last time. I’ve still got the carseat set up and he looks pretty gullible. I think we’ll be having some good fun tonight, kitten.” Cinder blushed slightly towards the end of the tiger’s comment, knowing full well what the larger cat was referring to. It wasn’t so long ago that he had been the subject of the tiger’s cleverly designed trap. Yuri turned around, in a series of purposeful movements he drained the remainder of his coffee into the sink before depositing his mug on the dirtied dish rack. Taking out his car keys, he placed them on the countertop before departing. His striped tail floating majestically behind him, the muscular feline shouldered his way through the door of the office kitchenette and made his way over to the husky’s cubicle. Cinder had picked up the car keys, slyly lowering them into his pocket before silently exiting after the tiger, making his way towards the building’s garage level. The image of confidence, Yuri loomed over the husky casting a shadow over him. Bolt took quick notice of this, and turned around in his seat to gaze up frightfully at the intimidating fur in front of him, blinking several times. “Uhm… Can I-” “Yes, you can. I’m Yuri. It’s a pleasure to meet you.” The cat extended a massive paw towards the husky. Bolt, recovering quickly, smiled in kind and took it on his own, giving it a firm squeeze as he replied with a clarity in his voice that took even him by surprise. “Hi Yuri, I’m Bolt. The pleasure is all mine.” Confident little scrappy mutt, isn’t he? Ohhh I like him… This should be fun! Yuri’s smile broadened, now feeling a sense of genuine delight at having witnessed a confident introduction accompanied by a firm handshake. He didn’t much like wimps, even though he did enjoy putting them in their place. Cinder had shown significantly less bravado than the canine in front of him, and only after he had discovered the truth behind the tiger’s intentions did he warm up. No, this pup has spunk! It’ll be even more fun to see him crawl now… Still smiling, the tiger motioned with a jerk of his head towards the elevator that led to the garage level below. “Bolt, I’ve got a few computer towers in my car that I worked on over the weekend. I really would have no trouble transporting them myself, but if you come along it’ll only take one trip. How about we use it as an excuse to take a break from work with a little aerobic exercise and a friendly chat, hmm?” Understanding quickly, Bolt nodded and smiled congenially. Closing down his computer, he stood up and nodded indicating that the tiger should lead the way. Yuri turned, and began to make his way towards the elevator. Glancing back briefly, to ensure that Bolt was coming along. Given the size of the cat, Bolt had to take a step and a half for every step the tiger took. The subtle waddle the husky was unconsciously exhibiting slightly was now more apparent. Suspicions confirmed, the tiger turned to face forward with a look of satisfaction on his muzzle. “It’ll be the grey minivan, the company likes its Chrystlers.” Yuri spoke, his tone a low rumble as the two entered the elevator and the tiger pressed a button marked ‘G’ while Bolt nodded in response. The two stood silently in the elevator, waiting patiently for the lift to descend down to the parking garage several levels beneath the ground floor. The company building itself was relatively massive, sporting fourteen proud stories above and three below. The two were stationed on the fifth floor, so the descent was relatively brief. Ding! The elevator doors opened to reveal rows of sparsely populated parking spots, the smell of concrete with a hint of car exhaust hitting their nostrils as Yuri led the way. “I’m parked towards the back.” He stated simply, his smirk hidden behind his turned back as he heard the husky behind him pick up speed to keep pace with him. Everything is running smoothly… “Alright, take a look at what I’ve got here for you!” Speaking confident, he opened the passenger side door with a flourish to reveal what was inside. It took Bolt a moment to process what he was seeing. In front of him appeared to be a baby’s carseat, except no ordinary one. This particular seat looked large enough to comfortably seat him, with an impressively robust five point harness that looked as if not even Yuri would be able to break through it. Stunned, the husky stood open mouthed for a few seconds while he tried to process what he was looking at. This was exactly the opportunity that Yuri and Cinder were looking for. “Now, before we get you snuggly buckled up for your car ride little guy, let’s check something really quick.” Unable to react in time, Yuri placed his hands underneath the husky’s armpits and raised him up effortlessly. Taken by surprise, Bolt let out a whimper while his legs dangled helplessly behind him. As suddenly as he had been picked up, he felt something fiddling with the front of his belt buckle. Twisting around, his cheeks burning bright red, he was able to catch a glimpse of the Caracal he had seen wandering around the office earlier trying to undo his pants. At last he succeeded accompanied by an exclamation. “Aha! There we are.” His pants now around his ankles, Bolt’s choice of underwear that morning was now on full display for both of the large cats to examine. “Just as I thought, we have a little puppy on our hands.” Yuri stated, a condescending but not unkindly tone in his voice. Bolt was now blushing furiously, his tail curled between his legs in a vain attempt to hide the large, white diaper that hugged his waist snuggly. It was apparent to both of the onlookers that it was designed with both comfort and absorbance in mind, as a trail of puppy paws ran from the front middle all the way through the back. “You won’t be needing these, I don’t think.” As Bolt spluttered, an overwhelming feeling of helplessness and smallness washing over him as he continued to be held up in the air, Cinder delicately disentangled his pants from his ankles. Now, he wore only his work shirt and sneakers, which made him feel incredibly exposed. The tiger looked him up and down, an expression of approval across his muzzle while Cinder neatly folded the husky’s pants and placed them under his right arm. “Cinder, do me the favor of checking the puppy’s diaper, would you?” At the direct mention of his padding, the husky’s ears folded against the top of his head. Tail tucked between his legs, cheeks burning, and ears pinned, the canine was the spitting image of an utterly flustered pup. Grinning, Cinder placed an authoritative paw over the front of the dog’s thick padding, squeezing gently before cupping the back in turn. Pressing it upwards, as if to further remind Bolt of what he was wearing, the caracal shook his head as he replied. “Still dry, surprisingly enough,” Cinder commented. “Well then, I think we should do something about that,” said Yuri, giving the husky a large, toothy smile before depositing him into the oversized booster seat. “W-wait a second! I一mmpf!” Bolt, having finally been able to find his voice, barely managed to splutter out a complete sentence before he was silenced by Cinder, who had apparently been waiting for such a moment. Crossing his eyes, Bolt looked down to see what had interrupted his exclamation while Cinder tightened something behind his head. His vision obscured by the caracal’s red-orange fur, the husky only became aware that he had been fully buckled into the carseat when he felt the harness tighten over his shoulders, waist, and onto the front of his diaper pressing it up against him. The husky’s heart was now beating quickly, limbs flailing. As if in anticipation of this, Yuri swiftly grabbed each of his wrists and looped them through soft, padded cuffs. His wrists now suspended by his head, his arms held upwards in an incredibly vulnerable position, he found that he was no longer able to struggle as effectively as before. Cinder had grabbed his ankles and pulled them through a similar set of cuffs that prevented him from raising his ankles more than a few inches away from the bottom of the carseat. Both cats stepped back and took a moment to admire their handiwork. Bolt looked down to see what they had done to him, a lock glowed softly from a small panel that served as the center-point for all of the buckles. From what the husky could gather, the locking mechanism appeared to be activated by a touchscreen, the key to which he was sure was possessed only by the two felines in front of him. “Aww, I think he looks pretty cute! That pacifier won’t let much more than a whimper through, pup. So you can whine all you want on the ride home!” Cinder extended a wiry arm forward, gently booping the tip of the husky’s snoot. Yuri appeared pleased as well, his arms crossed and looking down at the incapacitated fur as if he were appraising a prized possession. Speaking softly, and without breaking his gaze at the pup, he placed a car key into Cinder’s paws. “Yes, I think he does. Take the highway, kitten.” It was Cinder’s turn to blush, which he barely managed to conceal as he lowered his vision and nodded, opening the door next to Bolt’s and sitting himself down in front of the wheel. Moving with the impressive display of control that all large cats appeared to inherently possess, Yuri sat down in the seat next to Cinder's, looking back at Bolt in the rear view mirror. “I encourage you to behave, puppy. This will be fun.” With that statement hanging in the air, Cinder pulled out of the parking garage and had merged into city traffic within a few minutes. Bolt was still trying to process what had just happened to him. The two cats had seemingly quickly found out about his little secret before he had had the chance to react. He was now pacified, gagged, restrained, and being transported to who-knows-where. Despite himself, to make matters even worse, he was beginning to feel himself become aroused at the restrictive tightness that five-point harness seemed to impose on the front of his padding. Wrapping over his shoulder, with three straps ensuring that his waist and diaper were snuggly pressed against him, there seemed to be no hope of escape. He was completely at the mercy of the felines sitting in the front seats of the car. The car ride passed in silence, Bolt pulled helplessly at the restraints holding his limbs hostage but to no avail. Yuri would occasionally look up in the rearview mirror, Bolt could see that his eyes were wrinkled as if he were smiling, hidden from view from the husky’s limited line of sight. Whatever the tiger was thinking, it was causing him great pleasure.

Room and Board Introduction: This is a story I wrote in 1995, which explains the references to the yellow pages and the glaring lack of cell phones or the internet. It's dark, and loving only in a twisted non-consensual kind of way, so be forewarned. All characters are fictional and meant to be over age 18. Chapter 1 It had seemed like an ideal situation: reasonable rent, near the campus, well-furnished. It only had a few drawbacks. It was just a room in some lady's house, so there was a relative lack of privacy. And the lady seemed a bit odd. Mrs. Williams was in her late fifties, he thought, and there wasn't anything he could put his finger on, but her whole attitude seemed just a little off-kilter. She seemed concerned about things most people quietly ignored. Near the end of Derek’s first visit, for example, she had asked, out of the blue and suspiciously, if he wet the bed. Shocked and a little insulted, he stammered a denial. But she'd just looked at him, as though she didn't quite believe him. And she'd said that she wouldn't rent to a bedwetter, and she showed him a clause in the lease to prove it. He wasn't worried, as he'd never wet his bed that he could remember. But he certainly thought it strange. Everything else about the room, Derek decided, however, was pretty good, and with such a housing shortage in this small college town, he was happy to find an opening on such short notice. The deal included no meals, although he was invited to cook for himself. He agreed to some nominal chores around the house to knock a few bucks off the rent each month. As he signed the lease, he thought about the upcoming year, hoping it would be everything he'd expected. Even into the second week of classes, the decision seemed wise. No one other than the lady lived there, and since he spent most of his time at class or in his room, he didn't run into the lady too often. She didn't work outside the home, but she apparently had an odd schedule. She had friends she visited, and referred to some volunteer work. He never knew when she might be home. But in general, he was happy to have a quiet place to live and study. If he was annoyed about the plastic mattress cover on the bed, he decided he wouldn’t make a big deal about it. He wondered what previous tenant had made her so single-mindedly worried. One day near the end of the second week Derek came home from classes to find her in his bedroom, pulling the sheets off of his bed. He knocked quietly on the open door to let her know he was there. "I didn't know laundry service was included," he said, smiling, putting his books on a chair. Mrs. Williams whirled around to face him, an angry look on her face. Derek stepped back, alarmed at her sudden movement. "I thought you said you weren't a bedwetter," she snapped. "I'm not," he said. This was true. He had never wet his bed. "Look at these sheets. What do you call that?" She held up a sopping wet sheet. He moved closer to see. As he leaned toward the sheet she held, he could see that, yes, there was certainly a large yellowish stain. And--ugh--it smelled of urine. But how? While Derek tried to recall waking up in a wet bed that morning, Mrs. Williams kept talking. "Do you have any idea how much a mattress costs?" she asked rhetorically. "I should have known: you *look* like a bedwetter, that's what the neighbors said. I should never have let you stay here. Oh, dear! I hope the waterproofing held!" She pulled back the wet sheet to reveal the plastic mattress cover, which seemed to have kept the mattress safe. "Oh, thank goodness. It held this time." She turned back to him. "What have you got to say for yourself?" "I...I...don't remember doing that," he murmured, intensely embarrassed about the whole incident and the fuss she was making. He could not remember waking up and thinking anything was amiss. Yet he could hardly deny those sheets; he couldn't explain it other than that he must have blocked it out of his memory. "But I'm really sorry." "Don't forget that this was a condition of the lease!" she told him, shaking her finger. "I should throw you out of here right now.” Derek’s head starting buzzing. That would be terrible. He looked around desperately. Where would he go? But then she appeared to calm down a little and, seeing his distress, sighed. “I'll give you a choice," she said. She rolled the sheet up and set it on the floor by the door, then sat on the bed. "There are two ways to resolve this. One, you pack up and get out right this minute. But I’m sure you'll have trouble getting another room with the poor referral I'll have to give you. In this small town, leaving my house might very well be the same as leaving college; I can't think of any openings at all, much less for a bedwetter. No one wants to open their home up to that kind of abuse." He started to panic as he realized she was probably right. It had been luck, he thought, to stumble on this nice place. Since the college had underestimated acceptances, the dorms were full and every house in town was occupied. What could he do? "Or two," Mrs. Williams continued with a hint of a smile, "we do things Mama's way." This made Derek slightly uncomfortable. Again he thought, she sure is weird. But he didn't really have much of a choice. He at least had to hear her out. So he, too, sat down, hearing the crinkling of the mattress cover. "And what would that be?" "I want you to be able to stay here, but I also want to be able to make sure the bed stays completely dry. How does that sound to you?" He wasn't sure. "Okay, I guess," he replied hesitantly. She paused. "Good. Then you'll see the wisdom in wearing some protection. You see, even with the plastic sheet on the bed, we still have the wet sheets with which to deal every day. No, this is really the only way." He didn't have any idea what she was talking about. Wearing protection? A condom? What the heck? When he didn't say anything, she continued. "It'll only be at night, of course. I could see that you might find it embarrassing. But you could also see it as very appropriate to use an infantile solution for an infantile problem," she rambled on, and he began to get the picture. She saw a look of horror pass over his face, and knew he'd caught on. Her tone of voice told him she wasn't kidding, but Derek couldn't believe she was suggesting what he thought she was. "You can't mean..." She nodded, her face serious as stone. "Yes. It's your choice: you can wear diapers to bed, or you can try to find another landlord's bed to soil. You pick." He stared at the floor, stunned at her absurd proposal. Would she really toss him out? A quick glance at her face was enough to convince him that she would, probably in a heartbeat. And then what would he do? He hardly knew this small town… He felt his face flush red as he realized he'd have to take her up on her offer. He cleared his throat nervously and looked up toward her, though he couldn't meet her stare. "How, uh, long would...*this* go on?" he asked her without emotion, trying to remain distant and seem unaffected. "Forever, of course," she said. And then quickly, "While you're in *this* house, I mean. You think about it, but if you're still here tonight, I'll take that as an agreement to stay. In that case, come tell me when you're ready to go to bed, and we'll get you all set up." She smiled and stood, then turned back before she felt. "Otherwise, feel free to use my yellow pages to book a hotel room, which is probably all you could find. Don't really know what you'd do with your stuff, though. Well, that's not my problem. Either way, get those smelly wet sheets in the washer immediately, or all bets are off and I confiscate your deposit." She left. He spent a little while sitting in silence as he stared at the bed. How could he live with himself for doing such a silly thing? It was embarrassing enough to have wet the bed, but then to be caught and have to be diapered was even worse. How grown-up he'd thought he was coming to college! And then this accident, the most infantile, embarrassing thing that had ever happened to him. But what choice did he have now? He'd paid rent for this month, and he hardly had cash to be throwing around, even if he could find another place that would allow a "bedwetter," since it appeared that this was what he was. No, he'd have to sleep in this bed for a while, at least until the end of the month, when his rent was due. Perhaps by then he could find another place. He washed his sheets, the whole time trying in vain to remember when he'd wet his bed. He must have repressed it, he thought. And the whole thing must have been due to the stress of starting college. Damnedest luck, though, to start wetting his bed now, in this woman's house, of all places. Now he had to go through this embarrassing ordeal. After dinner and studying, he nervously approached her as she sat reading. "I'm, um, ready to go to bed now." "Ah," she said, getting up. "You'll want your diaper then, right?" "Right," he murmured, blushing. She disappeared into her bedroom, and he heard the sound of a package being ripped open. She returned not long thereafter carrying a large, white, disposable diaper, which she extended to him and which he hesitantly took. Mrs. Williams indicated the bathroom, saying, "You may change in there; for now we'll see how you do by yourself. I've left some baby powder by the sink for your comfort, and I'd advise you to use it, since it can get pretty hot under the plastic of your diaper. I'll also tell you now that I've left some baby wipes for your use in the morning if you should need them.” She smiled at him. “One more thing: be sure to use the toilet before you put the diaper on. I’ll explain in a moment, but you won't be able to use the toilet again until the morning. Come out when you've finished and we'll take it from there. And just yell if you need help in there," she said, still smiling. Instead of being reassuring, it was a little creepy to him. He turned without saying a word, since he could think of nothing appropriate to say. He entered the bathroom and locked the door behind him, immediately setting down his diaper and then heading for and using the toilet. What was that all about, he wondered as he urinated. Bathroom "restriction" hadn't been part of the bargain. He could understand the necessity of the diaper, but how did it help for him not to use the bathroom? He'd obviously have to ask about that in a minute. He returned to the sink near the door, picked up his diaper, and briefly considered using the powder before he rejected this idea. It smelled like babies, and he didn't want to be reminded of how infantile this whole thing was every time he took a breath. So next he took off his shoes, undid and removed his jeans, and pulled his boxers down and off. He was ready, he guessed. Derek stared at the diaper on the sink counter, then picked it up and tried to discern how it was supposed to be put on. He hadn't ever babysat, had no younger siblings, and couldn't remember his own diaper usage from his childhood, so he was working entirely from scratch. He opened it up, correctly surmised the purpose of the tapes, but saw that the tapes could be fastened either in the front or the back. He tried to slip it through his legs as he stood there in front of the mirror, but he had no luck. He needed more hands. It was only once he'd sat down on it that he realized the tapes had to fasten in front for him to put it on himself at all, since he couldn't reach the back like that. He actually managed to get it on properly, which was a relief. The last thing he wanted was for Mrs. Williams to have to help him. He didn’t want to feel any more like a baby. After he stood up, Derek readjusted the tapes so the diaper wouldn't slide back down his legs. He looked at himself in the mirror now, standing there in his t-shirt and diaper, and was so embarrassed for having to go through this. Imagine having wet his bed! He wouldn't have believed it had he not seen the spot on the sheets. Facing this "solution" was far harder than any of his classes. He put his pants back on, not wanting Mrs. Williams to see him like this. It was bad enough she'd know he was wearing the diaper at all. He gathered his shoes and underwear and walked to the bathroom door, hearing for the first time the rustle of the plastic of the diaper under his jeans. It made him cringe. When he reentered the hallway, she was waiting right where he'd left her, and her expression as he approached seemed odd. Her eyes gleamed, and her face radiated happiness, as if she actually enjoyed seeing him in a diaper. Well, he thought, she is protecting her mattress and keeping a tenant; she ought to be somewhat satisfied. "Alright," Derek said to the floor. "I'm all set. I'm going to bed." "Not yet," she told him cheerfully. "First I need you to take those silly pants off and let me see just how well you did with the diaper. It doesn't help at all if it's not on properly," she explained as he stared at her incredulously. Derek’s face flushed deep red as he accommodated her, his hands slowly undoing his buckle and zipper and letting his jeans drop to the ground in front of her. "You can just step out of those," Mrs. Williams said quickly. "You shan't need them around here at night, after all." His face aflame, he did so, deciding already that he would never be able to tell anybody, not even his family, about this humiliating experience. He'd come to college to grow up, but now look at him! She knelt in front of him, her face uncomfortably close to his diaper as she inspected his handiwork. He nearly fainted as she reached out and retaped two of the tapes, and he bit his lip when her fingers tugged at the leg elastic and gently pulled the waist up before deciding she was satisfied. "Not too bad, for your first time. It'll get easier, I'm sure. You'll be allowed to continue diapering yourself for now, unless I notice you having any difficulty with the job." Derek refused to imagine this. "Now stand there for just another moment, please," she instructed him before disappearing back inside her bedroom and reappearing with what looked to him like a huge pair of plastic underwear. She couldn't mean… "These are plastic pants, for you to wear over your diaper," Mrs. Williams explained, holding them down to the floor, obviously meaning for him to step into them. "Hold on," Derek said, getting a little overwhelmed. "I didn't agree to this." "But they're totally necessary," she said. "All diapers leak, especially at night, and then all of our efforts will be for nothing. Come on, you're already wearing the diaper; these are hardly any worse." He sighed and stepped into the legs of the plastic pants, which she expertly tugged up his legs. "Wait," he protested. "They don't fit. They're way too tight." "No, no," she said, snapping the waistband up above his diaper. "That's how they prevent leaks." She spun him around to inspect the rear. He felt a slight tug at the waistband, but didn't suspect anything unusual until he heard the distinct clicking of a lock snapping shut. "Hey! What's that?" Derek cried, craning his neck around to see what had just been done to him. "Don't worry," she cooed to him. "It's just a little lock. I have to know you won't take all of this off during the night. You might not even mean to, but things could get dislodged as you toss and turn in your sleep, and my mattress could end up getting wet. You wouldn't want that, would you?" He tested the waist of the plastic pants. It was not uncomfortably tight, but would not give at all. "Well, no, of course not," he said uncertainly. This was more than he'd bargained for, but what could he do? "This is why I made sure you used the bathroom,” Mrs. Williams said. “I didn't want to surprise you, you see. Of course, if you still need to go during the night, you could always use this thing; that's what it was meant for.” She stood up and stepped back, inspecting her work. "Now, doesn’t that feel secure? It might be a little inconvenient, but I have to be able to keep an eye on my little bedwetter, don't I? He cringed at the term. Mrs. Williams went on, “I have the key, of course, and in the morning I'll be more than willing to unlock you so you can get ready for school.” He breathed a sigh of relief. He certainly didn’t want to be seen outside this house in a diaper. “And don't worry,” she continued. “You'll get used to all this; in a couple of weeks, it'll all be second nature to come to me each night for a fresh diaper and your plastic panties. It may seem odd now, but it all makes perfect sense, and you'll get used to it.” "Now let's get some sleep, okay?" And with that, Derek watched her disappear into her bedroom and close the door. He stood there in the hall for a moment, trying to absorb his present situation, but he couldn't. He wandered back into the bathroom, noting that the crinkly sound from the diaper was slightly muted now, and he stared at himself again in the mirror. Now he stared at the balloon-like plastic pants he wore, the white translucent material still affording him a view of his diaper. He could see the lock on the back now, but couldn't reach it, nor did he have the key. He wondered where it was, but only idly, since he guessed that letting himself out would be construed as bad faith, and he would be tossed out the door. Indeed, the only shred of dignity to which he clung was the fact that he had managed to keep himself off the street tonight. Ah, well. His ego would heal itself in time, and this was only a very temporary situation. Chapter 2 He headed back to his bedroom, and thought wryly about her invitation to use the diaper for its intended purpose. Right! How embarrassing would that be, to face her in the morning not only in a diaper but in a *used* diaper? He couldn't be *paid* to submit himself to such humiliation. And how comfortable could it be? So although he was a little worried about his nightly habit of using the toilet in the middle of the night, he still resolved not to use his diaper. He'd simply have to train himself out of that habit for a while. He wasn't surprised to find that he didn't sleep too well that night. The diaper and plastic pants were too new and strange as sensations: bulky yet tight, and warmer than he'd expected. He saw, by the morning, why the powder had been recommended. And he really ended up missing his midnight bathroom trip. By the time his alarm went off in the morning his bladder felt very full, and he eagerly sought out the lady, who was in the kitchen, to unlock him. She did so, and had him remove his plastic pants and give them to her before giving him leave to run to the bathroom. As he struggled out of his plastic pants, she glanced at the indicator strip on the diaper. "Didn't use it? You might as well, you know: you'd never be able to tell it’s wet. They make such good diapers these days. And think how much more comfortable you'd be during the night, especially toward morning. Anyway, you're free to change yourself now. Just bring me the diaper when you're through, and I'll show you what to do with it." He half-grunted a reply as he dashed off to the bathroom, where he quickly ripped off the diaper and relieved himself in the toilet. He also had his morning bowel movement, an event so regular it had been a joke at home throughout his life. Every morning, without fail, sometimes before, often during, and if not, then immediately after breakfast each and every morning. His family at home had nearly been able to set their clocks by it. After a shower, he dressed and headed back out to the kitchen, carrying his diaper with him. She was cleaning her breakfast dishes at the sink, and he cleared his throat to tell her he was back. He held the used diaper awkwardly toward her; she showed him how to wrap it up in itself, and a special little diaper pail in the kitchen where he was to deposit the previous night's diaper when he had removed it. He was to wrap the diaper in front of her and deposit it there each morning. "But you don't really have to throw it away," he protested. "I didn't use it, you know." "You let me worry about that," she chided. "I don't like my boys to wear the same diaper two nights in a row, regardless of whether or not they used it. It just isn't right." He was late for classes, so he just shrugged and left. On his way to campus, though, he wondered about her comment. "Her boys?" What did that mean? There wasn't anyone else in that house, he knew. She must have had some sons when she was younger. Great, he thought. I get to be lumped in with diaper-wearing toddlers just because I wet the bed one time. That night went much the same as the previous night: he went to her when he was ready for bed, he received a diaper, went into the bathroom and peed. This night, though, he put a small amount of the baby powder on his inner thighs to cut down on the sweating he did the night before, and was surprised to experience a flood of remote feelings from his childhood return as he inhaled that infantile perfume. Weird, he thought. He managed to put the diaper on a little more quickly tonight, then went out into the hall to have the diaper adjusted and to have his plastic pants put on and locked. Tonight she complimented him on how nice he smelled, causing him to blush; apparently the powder brought back memories for her as well, he thought. She wished him good night and he went to bed. Again he had trouble sleeping, although he had to admit the powder helped. But his bladder was again uncomfortable as the night went on, and he tossed and turned as morning approached. When she unlocked him that morning, her comments returned to the subject of using the diaper. "I don't understand why you don't just use the diaper instead of being uncomfortable. It doesn't matter, since we always throw the diaper away anyway, no matter whether you use it or not. *I* certainly don't care whether it's used or not. It’s not like I’m going to let you out of diapers if you stay dry. You’ve got nothing to prove to me. Oh, well, no sense arguing: it's *you* that's uncomfortable." Chapter 3 After a week of wearing the diapers at night, he began to get more comfortable with them, managing to sleep fairly well, at least in the beginning of the night. He'd used more and more powder each night, as he discovered how nice it felt, and he began not to notice the smell as much. Derek was even starting to retrain his body not to need the midnight bathroom trip anymore, mostly by restricting fluids after dinner. That way, he wasn't tempted to use the diaper, and he felt slightly less embarrassed about his diaper-wearing that way. He noted the fact that he hadn't wet the bed since that one night, which reinforced his impression that it must have been a fluke. On Friday of that week, he was invited to a party on campus by several of his second-year classmates. He was happy about this opportunity to get his social life in gear, and about the prospect of drinking, which he had done only sporadically in high school and in minimal amounts. He politely informed his landlord, who simply asked him to keep things quiet upon his return that night. She told him to wake her, if she was asleep, for his diaper; she didn't mind, she said. So he went off and happily found that beer was readily accessible in the fraternities, even to underage guys like himself. His inexperience, however, led to the consumption of a bit too much alcohol, and after several beers, he couldn't remember why drinking so much was a bad idea. He walked home at one, and was surprised to find Mrs. Williams still up, reading. He was afraid she'd make a big deal about smelling like beer, but she said nothing, handing him his diaper as usual. His foremost thought, as he went through the motions of peeing and then putting his diaper on, was that he'd gotten too buzzed. Not being an experienced drinker, Derek was nervous about having a hangover tomorrow; he'd asked a friend how to prevent post- party headaches, and the friend had advised him to replace fluids, since dehydration led to many of the hangover symptoms. So once he had his diaper on, he drank deeply from the bathroom tap, until he was satisfied that he'd done all that he could. Mrs. Williams smiled as she handed him his plastic pants, but she still didn't say anything. She'd smelled the beer, and heard the water, and she suspected that tonight would be a special night for him. But he still hadn't figured out why the beer and water might have been a bad idea. When he awoke at about three, however, his bladder ready to burst, he quickly realized his mistake. It was actually painful, and much as he tried, he couldn't drift off back to sleep again. Fully awake, he thought about what he could do about his problem. He could try to hold out until morning, which seemed impossible at this moment. He could wake up Mrs. Williams and beg for use of the bathroom, but considering all of her urging to use the diaper, he (correctly) thought that she wouldn't be pleased to be awakened for such a reason. No, he knew his fate was decided, and his face burned with embarrassment even thinking about it. For the first time since he was a baby, he was going to have to "use" a diaper. The pain convinced him to do it sooner rather than later, so he took a deep breath and pushed his diaphragm down, forcing the urine in his bladder out his urethra into the waiting diaper. He felt a warmth spread between his legs, and was surprised when it didn't really feel that bad. It spread through his whole diaper area, to his bottom and to the front. Before he knew it, the pain was gone, and the warmth of the wet diaper sent him drifting back to sleep… He woke up at eight thirty that morning, his bladder once again full. By this time, however, his diaper *was* not feeling very comfortable, now being rather cold and damp. He gingerly got out of bed, noting thankfully that the plastic pants had done their job. He felt the wet disposable diaper cling to his skin, and he made his way as quickly as possible to the kitchen, where he knew he'd find Mrs. Williams. She was indeed there, and as she caught sight of him waddling in with a saggy, boggy diaper, she let out what was apparently a shriek of joy. Derek suddenly regained his self-consciousness, which had been momentarily suppressed by his discomfort. He realized he was there in front of her with a visibly wet diaper! How embarrassing. And she was anything but discrete about it. "Well, well," she chirped happily. "Finally getting some good use out of those, I see. Glad to know I'm not wasting my time and money. Wow, and a thorough job, too, she said as she unlocked him. "It's not that bad, is it? Well, congratulations." He said nothing, but scurried away to the bathroom to make himself more comfortable. He could think of nothing but his embarrassment at having been seen in a wet diaper. It took some courage after he had showered and dressed to return to the kitchen for breakfast. But he discovered, when he did, that she had prepared a huge meal for him, the first time she had ever done such a thing. He was surprised and pleased, but felt sheepish about handing over his heavy wet diaper to her. He was also embarrassed to have to ask his next question: "How do I, um, clean those plastic pants? They, uh, got a little wet, too." But Mrs. Williams sang, "Oh, never mind them. Just leave them in the bathroom and I'll make sure they're cleaned. Don't give them another thought: it's not at all a big deal." And, happy not to have to deal with them, he sat down for his breakfast. Her special hospitality that day didn't end there. She cooked the other meals for him and did his laundry, and he really had to admit that he liked the help and attention. That night, of course, he did not wet his diaper, and the next day she hardly spoke to him at all. The difference in her attitude was obvious, and he thought it odd. She clearly wanted him to wet his diaper at night, but *why* would she want that? The best answer that he could come up with, considering her frugal nature, was that if he wet at night, then she wasn't "wasting" her money on diapers that weren't used. He had to admit that as weird as she was, he did like her, and he certainly did appreciate her help with chores, which left him more time to study and relax. So...what would be the harm in indulging her a little? She'd already seen Derek in a wet diaper, and she didn't mind. Plus, without his midnight bathroom break he did get uncomfortable toward morning. Why not take advantage? He therefore began presenting a wet diaper to Mrs. Williams every morning, and every morning she would coo and fuss, and that evening he'd have a good dinner and help with favors and chores. This went on for several weeks, and just as wetting a diaper every night seemed more and more routine, so, too, did he forget about finding a new place to live. She made the rest of his life so pleasant that he almost didn't mind the weird diaper thing, which to him grew less and less weird as time went on. He got to where he wouldn't even pause before peeing in his diaper if he woke during the night, and even found himself thankful for the diaper, since he didn't have to get out of bed to use the bathroom. Chapter 4 One morning, after he'd been wearing diapers at night for a month, he woke up with a modestly wet diaper, and sleepily went off looking for the lady to unlock him. When he couldn't find her in the kitchen or den, he stumbled back to her bedroom, where the door was shut. He knocked on the door, but there was no answer. He wandered out into the living room and wondered what to do, and his eyes drifted outside to the empty space in her driveway. She was gone! This was upsetting, since he had to get ready and leave for class soon, but he trusted that she'd be back soon. For now, though, he was annoyed at having to rearrange his morning routine, since he couldn't shower right away like he usually did. And he had to pee. Luckily, *that* wasn't a problem, though, he smiled to himself as he released his urine into his damp diaper. It warmed comfortably, and he didn't notice how he’d started enjoying the feeling. The diaper was now sagging pretty seriously, though, and he suspected that it might be close to its saturation point. He hoped she came home soon. Deciding he needed to do something productive or he would be late for class, he sat down in his wet diaper and ate a bowl of cereal, consciously missing a cooked meal. As he ate he thought about the day ahead. It was an important day for one of his classes, a seminar that started at nine and lasted all morning. Today they would receive midterm paper topics and exam instructions for the midterm test in a couple weeks. He couldn't miss today. He finished his cereal and, since there was still no sign of her, began to worry in earnest. He had to get to class! And soon, he knew, he'd have another big problem. His morning bowel movement, regular as clockwork, often hit him with an urge that was strong enough to make him run to the bathroom in the middle of breakfast (a fact that had not gone unnoticed by the landlady). The idea of using his diaper for that revolted him. and this was a possibility he did not want to face. He knew such a thing had to smell horrendously, be very uncomfortable, and be far too embarrassing to let *her* see or smell. No, that was a bridge he couldn't, and wouldn't, cross, today or ever. He got up and went back into the living room, staring out the picture window toward the street, wishing her home. Suddenly that urge hit. And true to form, it hit hard. He looked around, panicked. He tugged at his chained waist. But of course it wouldn’t give a bit. A cramp hit him hard. And then he knew. He was going to have an accident. Only he wasn't sure if it could be called an "accident" if he was wearing a diaper. He shuddered at the thought. The urge got worse. He'd never tried waiting and seeing if it went away; he wondered if it could. But it didn't now. It worsened until he had to concentrate on *not* relieving his bowels. He wondered again what a messy diaper would feel like. For how long could he last, after all? Not four hours like this! He wouldn't even be able to walk to class like this. And it worsened still. He managed to walk slowly back to the lady's bedroom. Surely she'd forgive him if he found the key to his panties and unlocked himself just this once. He tried the door, but it was locked. And heavy: he couldn't break it down even if he had wanted to., He didn't want to try, though, for he had a hunch that so much effort might very well make him fill his diaper. His watch said eight forty-five now. This was terrible. He'd never felt as uncomfortable and miserable as he did now. He looked for her car again. No luck. The feeling hadn't eased a bit. It was no use, he knew. A little voice in his head, which sounded suspiciously like the lady's, told him to do the logical thing and mess his diaper. It was a diaper, after all. Another voice chimed in that the lady wouldn't mind if he did; she was odd enough that she would probably even like it, and who knew what she'd cook for him then? In response he allowed himself the small luxury of relaxing his sphincter just a little to see what it felt like, and before he could stop what was happening (he realized it was all over now) his bowel movement pushed its way out into his diaper. The first moments felt heavenly, he thought, as the pressure inside was released, but then as he felt the mess collect and push itself around in the seat of his diaper, felt his diaper fill and pull slightly, felt the warm mushy heat surround his buttocks, it started to dawn on him what he had just done. He'd just deliberately pooped in his diaper. And now that the initial relief had passed, he began to be utterly disgusted with the sensations from within the diaper. How could he have done such a thing? Derek waddled out to the front room carefully, so as not to force the load in his diaper into motion, but was disappointed to see that the lady's car was still missing. A wave of horror washed over him as he realized that he still *had* to go to class, and that now he would have to walk around, talk to classmates and professors, and sit in this sopping, messy diaper he'd created. What if someone saw it? Smelled it? Heard it? And sitting in it for several hours was not something he looked forward to. He cursed, loudly and repeatedly, but that didn't help much. And he had to leave right away, or he'd be late, on top of everything else. Walking in late, with everyone's attention on him, was just the initial impression he didn't want to make, so he tried to hurry. He waddled into his room, feeling his diaper's load shift with every step. As he put his jeans on and bent over to pull them up, his BM smoothly spread itself out over his cheeks and between his legs. He grimaced, knowing that this feeling was only the beginning. He quickly found the longest shirt he owned, hoping to cover up his horrible secret. He finished dressing and waddled to class as normally and as quickly as he could. He was not late, but was not early enough that he felt obligated to talk to anyone. He just chose a seat in the back, and silently endured the three hour seminar, trying not to move or draw attention to himself. He was miserable and humiliated as he counted the minutes to the end of class. He nearly cried twice. He was just so grateful no one seemed to notice him. He wasn’t sure why. Maybe the plastic pants helped contain the smell? At the end, he sprinted from the class back home, ignoring the discomfort this caused him, just wanting to get home and changed as soon as possible. Derek felt relieved, angry, and embarrassed when he saw her car in the driveway. He tried to picture how she'd react, and he almost dreaded the possibility that she wouldn't be grossed out, or might actually be happy at his predicament. She was making lunch when he waddled in silently. He needed to be unlocked, but he was so angry and embarrassed about his condition that he didn't know how to start a conversation. She heard him enter, though, and greeted him. A moment later she sniffed the air and asked if he smelled anything strange. He nodded slightly and looked away. She came over to him and took one of his hands. "Is there something wrong?" she asked him tenderly, sensing he was upset. That maternal action muddled up his emotions, and he inadvertently released his frustration in a flood of tears. "Where *were* you this morning?" he choked. He was pissed off at himself for crying, but couldn't help it. The day had been so bad. She sat him down and pulled him close. "Oh, my little boy, it's alright. I'm here now. What happened this morning? Did you have a little accident?" He sniffed and nodded into her arms, letting her sleeves soak up his tears. "It's okay. Everybody has accidents, and everybody has a messy diaper once in a while. It's no big deal. I'm here now. It's alright." She kept cooing to him and stroking his hair until he stopped crying. "Is it uncomfortable?" she asked sympathetically. He nodded. "And smelly?" He nodded again, aware that he had regressed for a few minutes, but feeling that it was appropriate under these circumstances. It felt so nice to be cared for. "But you don't need to be embarrassed, okay? Because everybody has dirty diapers once in a while, right? Okay. Don't worry about it. Let's just get you changed, okay?" He nodded, but looked at her reluctantly. "What? Do you need me to help, or can you do it yourself? It can be a big job, you know." He finally found his voice. "No, no, it's okay. I'll do it." "Fine. As you know, the wipes are in the bathroom. Use as many as you need to to get yourself clean. And be thorough, okay? Messes can lead to a rash pretty quickly." He nodded, embarrassed. "And just bring me your diaper and your baby pants afterward. Now let's get you unlocked. I've got the key right here." He took off his shoes, then undid his jeans and removed them. He saw that his disposable had leaked badly into the plastic pants, allowing a brownish fluid to accumulate in them, and he knew she could see this as well. But she didn't mention it. She just unlocked his pants and patted him gently on the bottom. He then went into the bathroom to spend ten of the most disgusting minutes of his life removing the diaper and its contents from his bottom and legs. He used dozens of baby wipes as well as toilet paper, and afterward he showered, thoroughly washing his diaper area as she had said. After he dressed, he brought out the disgusting diaper to the kitchen, where the lady had him put it in a ziplock baggie and deposit it into the trash. She smilingly told him that once again, she'd take care of his "baby pants," a term she'd started using so gradually that he hadn't even noticed it. Chapter 5 He was feeling much better about life since he had showered, and when he caught sight of the meal she'd prepared for him, he was genuinely elated. It was great! He was grateful to her for making such a bad situation turn out so well; she was a good mom, he thought to himself before he could stop himself. Landlady, he corrected himself. Or friend, or whatever. Anyway, she was nice. And her kindness took another noticeable step up in intensity after this incident, he noticed. She now cooked all of his meals, drove him wherever he needed to go, did all the housekeeping chores, and even rented movies she thought he'd like on the weekends. He refused to think of it as a reward for having messed his diaper; that was an absurd explanation. She was probably just recognizing that the incident had brought them closer together. And he liked the new benefits, so he didn't think about it too critically. It was just a few days later (after several uneventful, wet nights) when he found himself talking to a classmate, a sophomore girl (who naturally intimidated him). The subject of housing came up. She asked him where he lived, and, wanting to make a good impression, he tried to describe the location of the house. She looked confused, and said, "Not in the baby house, though, right?" A little chill went down his spine. "What do you mean?" She told him that there was an older woman in one of those houses on Oak Street who, every year, tried to snare a freshman boy, turning him into her "baby." "It's pretty freaky, I've got to say, although for all I know it's just a rumor. But the rumor is that she puts the guy into baby diapers, baby clothes, makes him sleep in a crib, eat baby food, everything. Supposedly once a guy gets caught by her, he's hers until he graduates. It hasn't happened for a year or two, so I haven't seen it, only heard about it from upperclassmen. But can you imagine? “Apparently they get sucked in during freshman year before they know better, and somehow get trapped. I don't really understand why they don't walk away. Maybe they like it, but I can't imagine why. I'd bet they'd get teased, you know? Anyway, it's weird. I'd watch out," she laughed playfully, obviously either not taking the rumors seriously, or not suspecting him of being in that house. Derek laughed, too, trying to cover up his anxiety. He thought she must be talking about his landlady. Later, he thought about it carefully. Could the rumors be true? They had to be talking about her; how many other women on his street put their boarders in diapers? But he only wore the diapers at night, and none of the other stuff was true. The stories were too fantastic to be true, he thought. What had happened to him had probably happened to someone else at some point in the past, and someone had found out and blown the whole thing out of proportion. It was probably like a typical game of "telephone", when rumors get exaggerated naturally. Besides, Mrs. Williams was nice. A little eccentric, but not wacko. The two of them had a very nice relationship, and he trusted her, so he didn't see a reason to panic and move out. At the most he'd just keep his eyes open. And for the next week, the last week before midterms, everything was, indeed, as "normal" as ever: he put on a clean diaper at night, and would present her with a wet one the next morning. His nervousness about midterms, his first college tests, was growing. Derek was glad to learn that a big bash was scheduled for the weekend before midterms started, the traditional way on campus to blow off steam before exams. He went, of course, and unfortunately had his first real experience with out-of-control drinking. By the time he stumbled home at two in the morning, he could hardly balance himself. He pushed his way along walls, received his diaper from a rather alarmed landlady, and fell into the bathroom to pee and put his diaper on. He peed, and peed a great amount, but in a very inaccurate way. Then he slumped down on the bathroom floor to try to put his diaper on. He fumbled with the diaper, getting lots of powder on the tapes so that they wouldn't stick. And in his intoxicated state, he couldn't figure out what to do about it, so he did the best he could. He stood up, and it was on backwards, and the tapes wouldn't stick, and he basically had to hold the diaper up with his hands. But he didn't care: he had to get to bed to stop the world from spinning. He managed to stumble out into the hall to face Mrs. Williams. She said something about his diaper and he said he *couldn't* do it right and didn't want to try and could she please just give him the goddamned pants so he could go to the fucking bed. He just watched as the expression on her face changed, and he was led back into the bathroom and seated on the floor. The lady disappeared for a moment, and when she returned she had another diaper. She pushed him back down to the floor, and he just let her do it: it felt nice to lie down, and he was just barely aware of the fact that she removed the bad diaper, put the new one under his bottom, spread lots of powder all over and drew the diaper up between his legs and taped it. With some difficulty she got him standing and retaped the diaper properly, then got him into his baby pants. She looked toward the toilet and said something about his peeing on the floor, but he was too out of it to understand. She said something else and then led him to his bed, where he immediately went to sleep. Chapter 6 He awoke the next morning with a very wet diaper and muddled memories of the night before. He had a bad headache, and he took two aspirins before heading to the kitchen to get Mrs. Williams to unlock him. He immediately saw that she was not in a good mood; this was not something he needed this morning. He brusquely asked her to unlock him so he could change, but she said they needed to talk. Once they were both seated she looked at him sadly. "Do you even know what happened last night?" He shook his head, as it was slightly easier than talking. "Well, I'd better tell you, because we have to deal with it somehow, I'm afraid." Derek was getting the same feeling he used to get when his mother punished him as a little boy, an ominous, foreboding sense that he had been bad but hadn't even known it. "I'm assuming you may have been a little drunk last night?" He nodded. "Well, you peed all over my bathroom, I'm afraid. It's still there if you want to go look." He stared at his feet, not wanting to go look at that piece of handiwork. He was sure she was right, for that sounded slightly familiar. "Not only that, but you cursed several times at me. And you were completely unable to put your diaper on by yourself, which, of course, I had to remedy. Do you remember any of this?" He did, slightly, to his humiliation. She had seen him naked, and had put his diaper on for him. Oh, boy. He nodded. "Well, the first thing is that you wanted to be responsible for putting on your own diapers. Suddenly you're shirking that responsibility, and that's a big problem. I have to know that you're wearing that diaper each and every night, and that you're wearing it properly. Leaks don't help us at all, you know. So if you can't be trusted with that responsibility, I'm afraid I'll just have to assume it." He tried to think of something to say, anything to protest, but she went right on. "Let me finish. Second, as you know, toilet usage is a privilege, not a right. I'd have thought you of all people would have known that," she said, looking pointedly at his diaper. "You have to earn that privilege, and I don’t think you should be allowed in my bathrooms anymore. Normally, that would create quite a problem for a tenant, but in your situation, it would seem as though we have a clear and established alternative available." Again she glanced at his diaper. "My point is that I'm afraid we need to deal with these issues right away to assure that last night's fiasco cannot ever be repeated. As I see it, we need to make two changes. First, I will change your diaper from now on. It's easier for you and I don't mind, especially since I have the extra piece of mind knowing it's done right every time.” Derek swallowed. It was one thing to have her rescue him when he was blind drunk, and he was still embarrassed that she saw him naked under those circumstances. Now she wanted to change him every time? He wasn’t sure--- “Second, you make the small step of going from wearing diapers at night to wearing them all the time whenever you're in my house. We do both of these, and we're completely covered." Mrs. Williams paused. "The trouble is, I know it might be difficult for a boy like you to get used to these ideas, and I haven't yet made up my mind what to do. What do *you* think?" Derek sat with his mouth open. He certainly hadn't expected anything like this, and he couldn't believe what he was hearing. "You can't be serious," he said, rubbing his eyes. His head hurt so much. "Of course I am," she replied. "But you're obviously in shock, and I can appreciate that. I'm not unreasonable. So how about we only do *one* of those two things. And to make it easier for you, you get to pick which one. Okay?" He was still staring into space. "Now look at it from my perspective. I have to know my bathroom won't get abused and that my bed doesn't get damaged, right?" He nodded, conceding this point. "And something has to be done in the wake of last night, don't you agree?" He admitted to himself, with some shame, that it had been quite a performance. He nodded again to her. Something probably needed to be done. But this? "Now, it is my house, and I make the rules. If you can't follow them, you can always leave, as we've discussed. But I like you, and I think you've enjoyed living here. I'd like to work this out, if possible. Because otherwise you're a good tenant, and I'd like you to stay. So take a look at those two options and try to pick one. I'll give you some time to decide.” Mrs. Williams rose from the table, then turned back to him. “Until you decide, though, of course, I'll need to keep you in this diaper, since the result of your decision will dictate how and into what you will be changed. So you go think about it, and tell me when you've decided." She left him sitting at the kitchen table. Derek put his throbbing head down on the table. She'd done it to him again, he realized. She'd sprung something so absurd at him, so suddenly (and right before midterms), that he didn't have any options. He had to study full-time; he had no time to apartment-hunt. He couldn't afford to be homeless right now, so he knew he had to play her game. But she couldn't have planned it this way, right? She was odd, but not devious; he thought he knew that. But the timing was certainly uncanny. So he went back to his room, sat on his bed, and tried to decide which of the two choices was less heinous. He thought about what it would be like for her to change all of his diapers. Pretty big intrusion into his privacy! But then, she'd already done it once. Of course, he'd been drunk and hadn't been that aware of the experience. If he wore a diaper only at night, it would just be clean and wet diapers she'd deal with, not the really embarrassing messy ones. What about the other option? It was absolutely unthinkable. He'd gotten so he didn't mind the night diapers, but that was because they were only partially functional, and then only by choice. Wearing diapers all the time had the air of being totally reduced to baby status, which was too much. He had no interest in having to "earn" toilet privileges. Plus it would obviously mean one or more dirty diapers a day, and a high likelihood of having to wear them out and around again (because what were the odds of her being home every single time he went out?). Furthermore, he knew either of these choices would be embarrassing, but the former choice would be over after several minutes each day and would be confined to night usage, while the latter would obviously be humiliating all the time. So he decided to go with option number one, while telling himself it would only last a week or at most two weeks, until midterms were over and he could find a new place to live. He liked the house, and he appreciated Mrs. Williams, but things were getting a bit weird. Still, he could put up with anything for a week or two. Chapter 7 He waddled out in his wet diaper and told her he wanted the diaper changing option. She sighed contentedly and said, "I'm so happy you'll be staying. I didn't want to drive you away, but I felt something had to be done. And it won't be *that* bad, will it? Sometimes it's nice to sit back and let someone else do the work. Right?" Derek nodded sullenly. His hangover had not been helped by this. He felt a little numbed by the whole experience; it seemed surreal. Mrs. Williams, on the other hand, seemed elated that the issue had been settled. She hugged him; he responded only minimally. "Whoops!" she exclaimed. "I'd better get that wet diaper off of you!" She strode to the other end of the house; he followed tentatively. He felt uncomfortable about the whole thing, assuming this new, passive role. But *she* apparently felt totally comfortable with her new role, and waited for him in the bathroom. He stepped into the room, and she unlocked his pants. He started to pull the baby pants down but she playfully slapped his hands away and did it for him. "Okay, just sit down on the floor while I get out your baby wipes." "You know, I can do this," he said, embarrassed to be so obviously treated like a baby, even as he obeyed her instructions. "I know, but we made a deal. Now lay back and pull your knees up." He sighed and did so, staring off into space, trying to pretend he wasn't there. What would his family think of this? Humming, she leaned over and untaped his wet diaper and pulled it down through his legs, exposing him. She whistled at how wet his diaper was as she opened the baby wipes and pulled one out. "Um, you really don't need to do that," he said anxiously. "I'm just going to shower." "Well, I feel like it's my responsibility," she said, looking at his face through his knees. "I want to leave you as clean after the diapers as you were before. Or even cleaner. Besides, I've *got* all those baby wipes; I may as well use them." And she started at his waist, firmly and quickly covering his skin and gently scrubbing away the remains of the wetness and powder. She did his thighs, his penis, scrotum, and then set that wipe aside. "Okay, now spread some more and lift your knees all the way to your face, please," she directed as she prepared another wipe. "Is this really necessary?" he asked, dreading her next actions. "Yes," she said rather shortly. So he did it, exposing the rest of his most private areas to her. She wiped down his hips and worked her way into his crack, which she held open with one hand and cleaned with the other. This was so embarrassing. She pulled the wet diaper out from under him and replaced it with a clean towel. He dropped his legs instinctively. She picked up the wet diaper and folded it up, saying, "There. That was easy, right? A lot less for you to worry about. We'll be doing this twice a day." Mrs. Williams looked thoughtful. "It's so uncomfortable and cold down here on the floor. I wonder if I could find some sort of table that is more appropriate. Perhaps there are yard sales somewhere today." She started to walk out, but then stopped and turned back to him. "One other thing. For now, I think this will work out fine," she told the naked boy on the bathroom floor (who was trying to hide his genitalia and look dignified). "But anymore slip-ups with the toilet and I'll really have to enforce the other rule as well. Understand?” Derek forced himself to nod. He just wanted this experience to end. “Good,” she said. “And finally, I *do* need that floor and toilet cleaned before lunch today. Now why don't you shower and I'll make some breakfast." She disappeared with the wet diaper, and he was left on the floor to ponder his new living situation. But it was too bizarre. He couldn't really accept it. He tried to see it as a necessary evil during exams, to be remedied later. In fact, he decided to put it out of his mind altogether, and not to let it bother him. He'd ignore it and bear the burden for a week or two, and then move. He had mixed feelings about moving, surprisingly, because of his affection for the landlady. But there were limits to how weird he'd let things get. He shook his head, showered, and got to work studying in his room after an elaborate breakfast. He noticed that Mrs. Williams’ mood was now bordering on mania, and eventually her high spirits brought him around, too (or perhaps it was the aspirin finally kicking in). He knew she wanted him to be happy, and it took a while, but he obliged eventually. Chapter 8 Later in the day Derek heard some loud noises, like furniture being moved, and he emerged from his room to discover that the landlady had somehow brought a large table-like thing into the third, yet-unused bedroom. It looked like an examination table, four feet high and about three and a half wide by six feet long. Covered with a brownish vinyl material, it had several drawers on the side facing away from the wall. She saw him step closer to look, and she beamed with pride. "Pretty good for a garage sale, huh?" she asked, obviously excited and pleased. “And the seller delivered it for an extra $10.” "Yeah, I guess. It's in good shape....but what *is* it?" he asked, confused. Mrs. Williams laughed. "I guess if you don't know, you'll have to wait until bedtime tonight to find out. But it's warmer than the floor!" Then he realized. It was an adult-sized changing table, for him. As she stood next to it he could see it was the perfect height for her to work on him. His first reaction was, strangely, one of shared happiness: yes, this *would* make things easier and more comfortable for both of them. But it also embarrassed him, that he would require such furniture for his diapering needs. He shook his head and decided he couldn’t think about that right now. He needed to get back to studying. His preoccupation with his work must have been what prevented him from seeing this table as the permanentization of his new, more infantile status. That realization wouldn't come until later. The midterm week was difficult, but passed, of course. His exams were tough, but his landlady's help allowed him to study a lot, since he didn't have to concentrate on chores or meals. And while, by the end of the week, he wasn't excited about the diaper changings with Mrs. Williams, he now tolerated the routine, and his embarrassment about the whole thing had lessened somewhat. She clearly looked forward to the changing sessions, cooing and humming throughout them. They would also talk, and during this busy and stressful time, it might be the only talking he did, which was a nice break from studying. So it became more tolerable for him, if not downright enjoyable. His last exam was Friday morning, and he had had to study most of the night for it. When it was over, he was exhausted from the lack of sleep and the cumulative effects of the week. On his way back home, he could think of nothing better than taking a long afternoon nap, and when he got home, that's exactly what he did. It was a glorious nap, and didn't end until about four that afternoon, when he became aware of someone looking at him as he slept. He opened his eyes with alarm, jerking awake to the sight of the Mrs. Williams. She was sitting in his desk chair, staring at him intently. When she saw him awaken she shook her head sadly. He correctly took this as a bad omen, and sat up, worried. "You scared me to death! What's wrong? What are you doing?" Derek asked, still drowsy and confused. She kept shaking her head, saying, "I really am sorry it came to this, because I really like you, and I know it's been hard for you getting used to the diapers." He was now wide awake. "I wish rules weren't rules, but..." She trailed off. "What? What?!" he said, sensing something bad was happening. He searched his tired brain for something he had done wrong. He couldn't think of anything. "Before we get to that, did you finish your exams? Good. Congratulations. So I'm betting you were tired, and had a nap? Great, I hope it was nice..." She was rambling slightly. He asked again what was wrong. "Well, let's see if you can figure this out. Where are you now?" "Right here." "Right. But specifically?" "On my bed, talking to you." "And were you just sleeping in your bed?" "Well, yeah. You saw me." "Yes, I did. Does anything strike you funny about the way you napped in this bed?" He thought for a moment, playing her little game. Knowing her, it probably had to do with diapers. She couldn't mean that he should have been wearing one for his nap? Yes, he thought: that's exactly what she meant. She saw him figure it out, and nodded. "But you said that I only had to wear a diaper at night!" he objected. "No, I certainly did not. *We* agreed that you would wear a diaper *in bed.* We want to prevent you from wetting the bed. That's a definite possibility any time you are asleep in that bed. Right? Look at me. Right?" "But it was a nap," he whined. "Oh, come on. You can do better than that." She was right. He was behaving like a child. He paused as he thought about how to approach this problem like an adult. "Okay. You're right. I'm sorry. Now I know. It won't happen again." Mrs. Williams looked at him and smiled appreciatively at his attempt. "I know that, but unfortunately that's not enough. We need to decide together on a fair punishment." He groaned. He could have expected this. "Such as?" She paused. "I think we both know what needs to be done. I let you off the hook before, but now I don't think there's any way around it," she said sadly. He shook his head. "I will *not* wear diapers all the time. That's too much," he said, looking straight into her eyes. "You ask me to do that forever, and I'm out of here." "Well, I don't want you to leave," she conceded. "So I guess we'll have to compromise. Wearing diapers all the time would be an excellent way to prevent any accidents in bed at all hours of the day and night. And I think it's very important that you experience what that would be like, wearing diapers all the time, so that you try very hard not to make any more mistakes. But I'm willing to have you do it for only a limited amount of time, such as for one week. How does that sound?" "A week?" he asked. "I don't know..." he said doubtfully. He'd promised himself a week ago he wouldn't allow this to happen. But he'd also said that he could stand anything for a week. "Oh, come on," she coaxed. "You don't even know that you'd dislike it." "Of course I would," Derek snorted. "Now listen to me," she snapped. "You came into this house with only one rule, which you promptly broke. We fixed that with the addition of one more rule, which you have now broken *twice* in the space of one week, so far without any real punishment. Is that justice? I don't think so, and I think you know that, too. Now, own up to your mistake and take the punishment like a man, so that we can get back to some peace and quiet. It's just for one week, for God's sake. Don't be such a baby." He absorbed this tirade quietly and knew that in some ways she was right: he had broken a rule several times and endangered her precious bed. Maybe it was time to accept a little punishment and go on. It was just a week. And he'd need at least that long to find a new place to stay. He couldn't move out today, but if he agreed to this, he could start looking and perhaps move out before the week was up. It was sneaky, but it was his only chance of sleeping in a bed tonight and not being entirely humiliated by a whole week in diapers. He nodded his head and looked at the floor. "Okay, you win." She came over and sat on his bed. "It's just a couple diapers a day, not much more than now. It might seem hard, but I need to know I can trust you around the house. Okay?" "Okay." "Okay. I respect you for doing this." She patted his leg. "Now we need to discuss details. Obviously, no bathroom use for a week. I'll just keep it locked so you're not tempted, and that way we won't have to worry about using those nasty plastic panties during the day. I'll unlock the bathroom once a day, in the morning for you to shower, but the door stays propped open so I know you're not cheating. You can brush your teeth at the kitchen sink. And, of course, according to our earlier agreement, I'll be changing the diapers for you. Any questions?" He hadn't thought of this last point. It brought up an embarrassing issue. "Yes, um, can I be allowed to change the, uh, messy ones?" "No, I'll do it," she offered generously. "I don't mind, really. It comes with the territory, of course." She smiled at him, and he smiled very weakly back. "Now, I have one more question for you," she said, turning more serious. He looked up at her, curious. "Are you still thinking of moving out after this week?" There was silence as he discovered that he was not as sneaky as he might think. But might as well be honest; she deserved that. "I'd thought about that, yes," Derek answered. "I'd like to ask a little favor," she said quietly. "I understand about wanting to leave. I do. And that's fine. It's your right, and I understand that my rules, though simple, are sometimes demanding for certain types of boys. But could you please wait for one week before you start looking? Just a week, that's all I ask." She was pushing him again. He'd just promised himself he wouldn't stay the whole week, and she was asking him to break that promise. But he made the mistake of looking into her lonely, seeking eyes. "Uh...well...why?" "Because you might change your mind, and I just want there to be a chance. We'll talk about it next week. You can pretend you're giving notice at a job, because there are some similarities. After all, I'm not sure how long it'll take to fill your room. I need a little time to put an ad in the paper, things like that. And then next week if you still feel like moving out, I won't argue. Okay?" He felt himself caving. He nodded to her. Like a few days would make any difference. But he wished he had a spine. "Thanks." Mrs. Williams rose. "I guess we'd better get started." Chapter 9 He swallowed, not expecting that things would begin so soon. "Um, can I at least use the bathroom one last time?" he asked plaintively. "I don't think so," she said. "I believe in swift sentencing." She smiled. He sighed. She led him into the third bedroom, where the changing table lived. He took off his shoes and socks, and turned away from her involuntarily as he lowered his pants. He hopped up on the changing table, pulled up his shirt, and laid back. He'd done this enough with her he already knew the routine. He pulled his knees up a little as she opened a drawer and pulled out a disposable diaper and some baby powder. He helped her as she pulled down his underpants and slipped them off his legs. "After we do this," she said casually, "why don't you collect the rest of these big boy underpants and bring them to me for safe keeping during the week. You certainly won't be needing them, you know." Already terribly embarrassed, he didn't want to argue. He just nodded and stared at the ceiling as she had him lift his legs. She slid the diaper under his bottom and powdered him heavily all over. Then, as she had for a week, she deftly pulled the diaper up and taped it, had him hop down, and readjusted them slightly for a good standing fit. "Okay, all set. Now if you're wet or dirty, you just need to come to me, tell me what's wrong, and ask to be changed. And I will change you just as soon as I can. I'll try to do it immediately, but that may not always be possible, of course. But I imagine you'll be able to wait a bit if necessary; the diaper's not going anywhere, is it?" She laughed at this. He didn't. "You don't have any classes this week, do you?" she asked. "No," he said. "It's fall break. I was going to go home, but I decided not to when I found out my parents were traveling to New Jersey to visit relatives. At that point, I thought I'd rather stay here; now I'm not so sure," he said glumly. "Oh, we'll do fine all week. The fact that you don't have classes will make things easier, of course. We'll negotiate outings as they come up. But when you're here in the house, and don't have any company, I need to be able to see your diaper at all times, not only to make sure you're wearing it, but also to see when you need to be changed. So, no pants in the house, okay? I'll keep the heat up so you're not cold. Okay?" Derek drew in his breath. Another little surprise. How humiliating that would be, to walk around the house wearing only a diaper, and sometimes a wet or messy diaper at that. But like she said, it was her house, and she made the rules, and if she didn't mind seeing the diaper, then he'd have to cope. He would start looking for a place next week for sure. "So we'll end in a week...well, it would certainly be silly to get you out of diapers right before bed on Friday, so we'll call this thing over on Saturday morning, okay? That's it. See you in an hour for dinner; how's scallops?" Scallops were great, as it turned out, but he was thinking more about his predicament than the food. He sat on his bed after dinner, in his slightly wet disposable diaper, and had a moment of insight. He saw himself as he was, an eighteen-year-old young man willingly waddling around a woman's house in nothing but a diaper, allowing a woman to change him whenever he got wet or dirty. How bizarre and disgusting it seemed! Yet he'd agreed to it. He thought again about what that sophomore girl had said and now could see that this was obviously the same house to which she'd referred. And to a certain extent, he'd been taken in just as she'd said. He knew now why the other boys hadn't "just run away." It had snuck up on them, like it had on him, one weird little thing at a time, until she was changing his diaper twenty-four hours a day. The good thing, though, was that he now could see clearly what was happening, and even knew, through that girl, where it might all head if he weren't careful. He had insight, and that protected him, he thought. True, what had happened so far was strange, but he was going to catch it before it went too far. He wasn't being held captive, and he would leave in one week's time (or whenever he could find a new place to stay). He was also protected by the fact that he had such a good relationship with Mrs. Williams; they could talk, and she had already accepted the fact that he was moving out. So the babifying process would undoubtedly end here. He almost laughed about it now, how silly he'd been to have come even this far. But thank goodness he'd realized the mistake in time. Chapter 10 Buoyed by his new confidence about the situation, he tried to relax and enjoy the lady's company, as they still got along well despite the "punishment." In fact, she seemed even happier than usual, which didn't surprise him, but he was content to take advantage of it. They watched TV all evening, and periodically he would go out to the kitchen to be alone for a moment so he could pee in private. Soon his diaper became quite boggy, and though he wanted to keep the number of changes down to a minimum, he couldn't keep her from noticing the diaper's sag. "Looks like there's a little boy with wet pants," she said cheerfully, making him blush. "Come on, let's go change that wet diaper." During the diaper change, Mrs. Williams mentioned that as long as he was in diapers, it didn't hurt to take advantage of them. "What do you mean?" he asked. "Well, one of the best parts about wearing a diaper is that you don't have to worry about sphincter tone, which takes more concentration than you realize." "No, it doesn't. It's easy." Derek didn’t know what she was talking about. "Oh, yeah?" she challenged. "Then try to keep it relaxed for a while. Heck, try it all week. See how nice it is not to worry about it. See how relaxed you can be; you might as well, because you'll never again get the opportunity. It's interesting to see what the body normally does that you're not even aware of. Test the limits of your consciousness this week; see how aware you are and if you can change it." Science had always attracted him, and this little experiment sounded interesting. He hardly saw the harm in it; it was just a week, after all, and it was a unique challenge. So after he was changed, he started trying to relax completely, and began to train the appropriate muscles to relax more often. It might keep the week interesting. The following morning was something he knew in advance he would *not* enjoy, as he was sure it would be the occasion of his regular bowel movement. And sure enough, right after a breakfast of pancakes, he felt the abdominal rumblings, and he excused himself to his bedroom, where at least he could have some privacy. He found he needed to squat to get it out, and as he did so, he remembered the displeasure he'd felt the first time. This time, too, the sensations that he felt were disgusting to him, utterly gross and uncomfortable. After he was done, and his diaper was full, he stood for a second trying to decide what to do now. Embarrassing as it would be to face Mrs. Williams with his messy diaper, he knew she expected it, and the sooner he was changed (and the less he moved around) the more comfortable and easier it would all be. It might be possible to get changed before his mess got all squished into his diaper. From his perspective, the easier the cleanup, the better. So he waddled into the kitchen, careful not to move his diaper's contents around too much, but he was dismayed, when he reached the kitchen, to find the lady on the phone. He caught her attention and looked at her questioningly while pointing to his diaper. She nodded, put her hand over the phone, and whispered, "I'll probably be a little while. Why don't you go sit down in the living room and I'll come change you in a few minutes?" His spirits sank. He hadn't considered having to wait. What terrible luck. He walked carefully into the den, and, not wanting to sit, stood in front of the TV, watching disinterestedly. After several minutes, he got tired of the odors wafting up toward his face, and impatient with the lady, and he wandered back to the kitchen, again standing in front of her. She looked up, and smiled indulgently. "It's okay," she whispered. "I'm not done yet. Go sit down. I'm sure that diaper will still be there in a few minutes." And then she gently turned him toward the den and patted his rear end condescendingly, inadvertently spreading his mess around a little. He grimaced at that sensation, and, exasperated, he slowly walked back to the den and stood for several more minutes before giving up. He went to the couch and gingerly sat down. He was immediately unhappy he had done so, for he exquisitely felt his bowel movement compress and expand across his bottom, the warmth spreading between his legs. He nearly gagged as he tried to picture what was happening. Fifteen minutes later his landlady strolled in and asked if he was wet. Derek hesitated. "No...It's, well, the other thing." "Ohhhh, does my little boy have a poopy diaper?" she asked in baby talk. He blushed as she held out her hand for him to take, and he self-consciously let her lead him into the changing room, where he gingerly hopped up onto the table. She saw his expression as he gently lowered himself back into his mess, and she laughed. "Relax," she teased. "There's nothing in there that will break." He couldn't laugh with her, for he felt that at the moment his ego was fairly fragile. He laid down, and nearly choked at the smell released by his actions. She, however, seemed not to notice. She lifted his legs and carefully undid his diaper. He closed his eyes, trying to pretend he wasn't there. But she wouldn't let him. "Whoa!" she exclaimed. "You were busy, weren't you? But, then, you're a big boy, and I guess big babies have big poops." She continued talking about his bowel movement, and he continued to try to ignore her as she busied herself with her task of cleaning him. In less time than he would have imagined, she was already powdering him and taping a clean diaper on. "Now that was a lot easier than having to do it yourself, wasn't it? Don't you feel better?" He had to admit that yes it was, and yes it did. And with that initiation behind him, things went more smoothly. He spent his time that week catching up on sleep, watching football on TV, reading novels. She cooked and cleaned for him, and other than the obvious embarrassment, which he found was beginning slowly to diminish, they enjoyed each other's company. Chapter 11 He didn't go out very much, mostly to rent movies for the two of them to watch. It was a pain to get ready to go, and he was terrified of being seen wearing diapers. Several things began to happen that week. One was that Derek became, if not comfortable, then at least relatively resigned to the diapers and being changed by Mrs. Williams. He had to admit it was nice not to worry about the bathroom, and he tried not to think that much about it. Consequently, the second thing that happened was that he was pretty successful training himself to relax over the course of the week. He felt secure about his diaper's ability to contain whatever he could dish out, and he began hardly to notice peeing in them. He decided that despite his complaining, the diapers *were* pretty comfortable, after all. The bowel movements were not pleasant, but they were necessary, and he decided to bear that burden as admirably as he could. Complaining wouldn't help. He just counted the days until he could do it in private again. And by the following Friday, he was wetting freely and without inhibition; there had even been many times that he'd been surprised when Mrs. Williams told him he was wet. So all in all, he spent the week relatively happy, rested, and carefree, though he was certainly ready for Saturday morning when it came. It had been interesting, but he was ready to get back to life as usual. And after the embarrassment of the whole thing, he was still definitely ready to move out. Saturday morning found him lying on the changing table having a wet diaper removed for what he was sure would the last time. He thanked her for releasing him from his disposable confines, and headed off to the shower, where he began to think about how he was going to approach his search for a new apartment. He had kept his word, and hadn't looked yet, but today was definitely the day. In his mind he made a list of areas he wanted to check out. Surely someone had a room they could rent him, and not everyone was a diaper freak, right? As he dried himself off he thought of what he might say if they asked where he had been living and for references. He knew she liked him but he didn't know whether she'd feel compelled to mention to potential landlords the bedwetting incident, or the toilet incident, and he was afraid of how embarrassing that could be if word of the whole thing got out. Somehow, he'd have to swear her to secrecy, or this attempt to move out would fail. He went to his room to dress and was as pleased not to be wearing a diaper as he was disturbed that he hadn't received his underpants back yet. He dressed without them, meaning to ask her about them later. He went to the kitchen for breakfast. They ate waffles in silence, and as they finished, he cleared his throat. "I've decided to go ahead and look for a new place," he said. "It's nothing personal, but the whole diaper situation has some serious drawbacks when it comes to socializing, you know. I've thought a lot about this, and although I like you and everything, I think I need a change." She smiled at this. "You just had one." Then she nodded seriously and asked, "What will you do about your bedwetting problem? You think that will stop just because you move or stop wearing diapers?" He hadn't thought about that. He stood and took his dishes to the sink as he said, "I don't know. But I do know it never happened once before I moved in, so I think it was just a fluke, or maybe related to stress. I've just got to trust that since I'm an adult, that kind of babyish thing won't happen again." As he finished speaking he glanced at her but saw that she wasn't looking at his face; her eyes were directed just above his knees. And then he felt it: a familiar warmth spreading through his crotch. But then he felt an unfamiliar, colder wetness spreading too. He looked down and realized in horror that he was wetting his pants! He hadn't even noticed. He gasped in shock and embarrassment, and tried to stop, but had some trouble. By the time he clamped down enough, dark streaks ran down his legs, and his shoes were wet. He couldn't do anything but stare at what he'd just done, something that hadn't happened since the first grade. He heard her say, "Looks like you've got more of a problem than you thought." "Oh, no. I...I guess it's from this week, when I tried not to hold it. Oh, shit. I trained myself to do this whenever I had to. Damn. How long will it take to train myself back? Excuse me, I've got to go..." "I think you can wait a moment," Mrs. Williams interrupted. "The damage appears to be done, and we've got some talking to do." Derek shifted weight, very uncomfortably, looking down. His legs were getting very cold. Suddenly a light flashed, and he jerked his head up. He couldn't believe it. She'd just taken a picture of him in his wet pants! He stared, dumbfounded, no longer sure of what was going on or who was in charge anymore. She smiled at him, which didn't help his confidence. "I also think we both know you're not really moving out." He tried to reassert his control over the situation. This wasn't how it was supposed to go. "But I am. I'm going out looking today." "In wet pants? That'll go over big. I don't think a lot of landlords are going to be interested in a bedwetter, much less one who pees in his pants." She looked again pointedly at his crotch, which he could feel getting still colder and less comfortable. He caught himself thinking that at least when he wore diapers it felt warm and nice. He shook his head. "But I never used to do this. I don't ever remember this happening before now." "You'd have trouble convincing me of that," she laughed. "And who do you think they'd believe? Me or you?" He gasped. His mouth dropped open. "You wouldn't tell them, would you?" She paused; his heart beat wildly. "Well, you have to understand that we landlords are a closeknit bunch in this little town. We have many similar interests, financial and otherwise. I have a responsibility to share with the others any information I think they need to know. And you already know how I feel about bedwetting.” She shook her head. “So although I like you a lot, I'm afraid that's something they'd need to know." His strength waned, and he felt weak in his knees. This was disastrous. He needed her help, or at least her silence, to get a good place. Last week, that seemed likely, when she'd seemed resigned to his leaving. But this week she seemed determined to force him to stay. But she couldn't stop him if she didn't know he was trying to move out, he thought slyly. He quickly murmured something about her being right, and that he wouldn't leave, and then he tried to shuffle out of the kitchen to his room. He could sneak out and find a room before she knew it. But as he walked past, she froze him with her next revelation. "That won't work either, I'm afraid. It's too late for covert operations. You see, I asked you to wait a week before looking around not because I thought you might change your mind, but because I needed time to notify all the other landlords in town about your little problem.” Mrs. Williams smiled. “I finished that yesterday. And just as I thought, all agreed that it would be `an insurmountable barrier' to a lease. And that was before I knew about your daytime wetting problem." She shook her head. "Can you imagine what they'd say if they knew that?" He was stunned. Absolutely stunned. He knew she wanted him to stay, but he hadn't suspected that she'd lie to him and blackmail him to convince him. He didn't know whether she was telling the truth now or not, but he didn't really want to find out. To be turned down because of wetting himself would be humiliating beyond his wildest dreams. Derek was screwed, completely. He staggered back into the kitchen and leaned against the counter, not wanting to sit down in his wet pants. He was silent for a moment as he made the decision, finally, to confront her. "Why in the world are you doing this to me? What kind of a crazy old woman are you? You want to ruin my life? Well, you're doing a pretty good job. What did I ever do to earn this? Why do you want to hurt me like this?" He was nearly crying now. "I don't want to hurt you," Mrs. Williams said soothingly. "Bullshit!" he yelled. "I've talked to other people. You do this every year to someone. You've got some weird thing about diapers and making people into babies. I've heard about you, you bitch. You can't deny it." She shook her head. "Those are rumors. If you'll calm down a moment, I'll tell you the truth." He stood, arms folded, waiting. Would this be another lie, or the real thing? "The truth is that I care deeply about the students that end up living here. They come into my home and become special to me. They pay the rent; in return I try to satisfy some of their needs while protecting my property like any landlord. Many of the boys I have are bedwetters, and the others I kind of `help' along one way or another. How I do that is a secret, of course." He looked confused. She'd fabricated the bedwetting incident? How? Mrs. Williams smiled at him. "Because whether you know it or not, you all have the same problem, which, of course, is that you're away from your mommy for the first time and need, on some level, to be babied a little. I know what you kids need, probably better than you, because I've seen your kind before, and I know. If they wet the bed, fine. If they don't, I find an excuse to treat them as if they did." She smiled happily at him. "I don't tell them right away what I'm doing, because I know they'd object to this kind of help if it was offered to them all at once at the beginning. So I phase it in slowly, and when I feel that they're ready for it all, *then* I tell them what's going on." With a proud smile, she said, "And now it's your turn." "Turn for what? I don't need any help," he asked angrily. "Well, the fact of the matter is," she began slowly, staring straight into his flushed and angry face, "that you're going to be my baby for a while, and I'll serve as your mommy in this town, until I feel that you've adjusted enough to this college atmosphere that you don't need my help anymore. I'll be honest: that could be several weeks, or it could last the whole time you're here at school. I can't tell at this point." "Are you insane?" Derek asked incredulously. "What makes you think I want this or will let this happen?" "It's pretty simple," she said calmly. "Everything we've done up to this point, the diapers, the changings, everything, has just been practice. Sort of an orientation for what lies ahead. Most boys have the most problem with the diapers, so I tried to phase them in gradually. And you willingly accepted them at every stage, even up through last week, when you wore them all the time, like you will from now on." Mrs. Williams paused and then answered his question. "You see, I'm sure this is what's right for you, so I made sure that it didn't really matter *how* you felt, or if you wanted to do it. It doesn't matter at all what you want. We've come this far, and I won't let all that time and energy be wasted. There is no turning back now.” She sipped her coffee. “When you gave me your underpants last week, I took them all to the Salvation Army," she told him. "It's all over, and, in fact, it has been all over since you signed your lease." "Wanna bet?" Derek challenged. "You're crazy, and I'm getting out of here. I don't care what you've told the other landlords. When I explain to them what happened, they'll understand. It'll be a little embarrassing, but nothing compared to what happens if I stay with you! See ya." And he stormed quickly from the room. Mrs. Williams caught up with him in his room as he was getting out some clean jeans and socks. "I understand how you feel," she said, "but I still don't think you'll leave. I don't think you want me posting these fliers all over campus." She handed him a page that said: ."LOST!! This year's baby from 1169 Oak St.! May be seen wearing diapers, plastic training pants, which may be wet or dirty. If found, please return to his mommy. He's been very bad, and he needs a spanking!" And under the words were a picture of him in a diaper and the plastic pants, apparently taken when he was asleep, with his name and physical description. He grabbed it angrily, tore it into as many pieces as he could, and threw it onto the floor. "I've got lots more," she said quietly. With a wave of despair Derek realized she'd won. He couldn't leave, not without sacrificing his friends, shelter, and dignity. He thought briefly about leaving college, but the thought of that was even more absurd. Where would he go? His cold, wet pants only added to his misery. He sat down on his desk chair with an uncomfortable squish, and asked through tears, "Why do you hate me?" He thought about the past several months, when he had trusted her, thinking she was just a little weird, thinking he was really *choosing* to play her game for a while, when all the time she was deceiving and manipulating him, trapping and humiliating him. Mrs. Williams stood next to him and ran her fingers through his hair. "Oh, sweetie, I don't hate you. On the contrary, I care very much about you. But I had to do this to you because it's so obviously what you need, what will be good for you. Someday I'm sure you'll thank me, but you've just got to trust me for now. It won't be so bad, you'll see. You've already gotten through most of the worst, I promise. And once you accept it, it'll make it a lot easier, too." She talked softly to him, comforting him with a maternal flair that was honed by years of practice. He'd stopped crying by now. "How long do I have to wear diapers *this* time?" he asked sadly. "Like I told you, I'm not sure. At least through the end of this semester, but probably longer. There's a good chance you'll wear them for your whole four years here. We'll just have to take it a day at a time." He sat in silence for a moment, shaking his head slowly and trying to let his situation sink in. "I can't believe I have to wear diapers again." She nodded sympathetically. "Most boys think that they're worse than the other stuff, but you'll get used to it all." Derek looked at her, worried. "What other stuff?" "Oh, do you want to go over it now?" she asked. "Well, I guess we should." "*What* other stuff? There's more?!" he asked unhappily. He'd missed this point somehow. "Oh, yes, sweetie. Diapers are only one part of being a baby," she laughed. "For starters, I don't know if you noticed the attachments on the bed for railings, but it's a pretty secure crib when we get it put together. “Then there are the clothes, which are just darling. They were made by some of my retired friends, who love to see them modeled each year; they've been dying to meet you, but, of course, I've had to wait to introduce you until after today. I've also got some lovely footed sleepers with wrist ties, some toddler pants complete with snaps...you'll love them. “I've also got a nice high chair we need to bring down from the attic, where I stored your changing table, and some pretty bibs. We'll need to get those cupboard locks back out, because you may not like your new diet, which will change kind of drastically. And the bathrooms will stay locked, of course, but that won't be a problem, since you won't have to bathe yourself anymore. You'll love some of the toys I've accumulated; you'll spend countless hours playing with them in your playpen, I'm sure." Mrs. Williams smiled at him as he sat in shock. "I know it's a lot to take in, but if you got through the diapers, you should get through this eventually." Derek just sat there, in shock, his world spinning around him. What would that sophomore girl say? Somehow he didn't think he stood much of a chance to date her now. And his parents and friends: how could he keep this a secret? "Well, let's get those wet pants off of you. She led him into the changing room and helped him remove the sopping jeans. She used baby wipes to dry him as he stood there, overwhelmed with shame at not having noticed his babification over the past several months. How could this have happened? How would he ever endure? She interrupted his musings as she sat on the edge of the room's only chair, saying: "One more thing. You've said several naughty words recently, and you tried to lie to me about not moving out a little while ago, so I think it's time you got acquainted with an important concept in a baby's life: discipline." Mrs. Williams sat on the chair and patted her knees expectantly, indicating that he take the appropriate position over them. Derek shook his head sadly and his eyes teared up as he slowly walked over to her.

Hi folks! I have posted my stuff on other sites, notably Reddit and Wattpad. Someone recently encouraged me to post here, and I thought I would give this community a try. I have a fair backlog of stories, but I won't be posting them all at once on here. That seems spammy and rude. Plus, I think it's fun to have regular content to look forward to. For the medium-term, I'll be posting one chapter of a story a week on here, starting with my short novel "Baby Briana". It has twenty six chapters, so we'll be a while on that one. I hope you enjoy! Please feel free to comment, ask questions, and otherwise talk to me in this thread. I don't know how often I will be checking my inbox here, as I already have a lot of inboxes, so my story threads are probably the best place to talk to me. Content Warnings: NSFW content including sex scenes. Spanking and discipline. Consent is not explicitly spelled out; a person acting as a child is considered to be giving implicit consent to be treated as one. Without further ado: Chapter 1 of Baby Briana. Brianna lifted her head and let out a yawn that stretched her jaw. Discomfort made her squirm in the bed. She slid a hand under the covers and immediately teared up. The bed was wet again. She froze in bed, listening and hoping that the house would be silent. No luck. By the sounds of it at least two of her roommates were already awake. The sun blazed through her white daisy curtains; a sign that it was likely they were all awake. For a few minutes she burrowed back into the covers despite the dampness. She wished she could vanish into the bed and disappear. Or better yet, that the stain would. “I don’t know why this is happening!” Briana despaired. “I haven’t wet the bed since I was six. It’s been ten times this month, and it’s happening more and more often.” With a groan she crawled out of bed and stripped off her soaked panties and nightshirt. She was able to scamper to the bathroom to shower without running into anyone. Scraggly red hair greeted her in the mirror. She sighed and tied it up. Haircuts were another thing that weren’t happening. At least the rest of her looked good. A smattering of freckles across a slim body. “Nothing like being poor to keep you trim.” Back in her room she dressed in dry clothes and faced her bed grimly. The comforter was too bulky to launder easily and seemed to be barely damp. She stripped the sheets and wrapped them in her wet bath towel. With the window open and a bit of febreeze on the mattress, she hoped no one would notice. Her feet creaked on the old wooden floors. Normally she loved an old house with tons of character. Now it was a traitor reporting her every move. Since quiet wasn’t an option, she made her way down the stairs quickly to the living room. Her roommate Suzie was there, curled up on the green antique couch. Brianna froze for a moment, but the blonde girl didn’t look up from her phone. Brianna rounded the wall that supported the stairs and opened the basement door. Another flight of creaky stairs and she was on nice quiet concrete. Even better, the washing machine was free. A huge wave of relief washed across Brianna when she set the washer running. Briana checked her bank balance for the hundredth time while she leaned on the kitchen counter. Only a couple hundred dollars left. Her roommates had been generous enough to let her skip the rent. They even let her eat from the groceries they bought. It was a lifesaver, but a guilt-inducing one. The college’s work study wasn’t taking any new student workers mid semester either. “There’s nothing online for jobs.” Briana sighed. “I’m sending out three applications a day but nobody replies.” “Hey, Bri?” Suzie startled Briana out of her thoughts. “Can you come to the living room? We wanted to talk to you about something.” “This is it. They’re kicking me out.” Briana’s mouth went dry, her stomach knotted. She managed a nod but couldn’t speak. Her fears redoubled when she saw her other four roommates sitting in the living room. Suzie led her to the armchair and took a seat on the right-hand couch next to Jane. As a film school student she was the most quirky of the group, short blue hair and a lot of tattoos. When she’d first moved in everyone called her Manic Pixie Dream Girl until it got to be too much. Anything but plain Jane was still in pajamas, her long black hair pulled back in a ponytail. She had striking German features with a resting bitch face that was legendary in the Economics department. Erin and Casey were on the left-hand couch, still dressed for their morning run. The only sporty members of the house, Erin was freckled and burnt, while Casey tended to evenly tan. They always seemed to sit together; Erin was the only one in the house who wouldn’t be dwarfed by Casey’s six and a half feet. Across the coffee table in the other armchair was Veronica, dressed in her usual black house dress. She had a quiet, commanding presence most of the time. At a meeting like this she had the look of royalty. Not condescending, just the assumption that she was in control. She didn’t even need to flex her wealth or Postdoc status to have authority in the house, but they certainly helped. Brianna sat at Veronica’s direction, eyes already brimming with tears. “I think you probably know why we wanted to talk.” Veronica said. “I’m sorry!” Briana burst into tears. “I can have my stuff packed up in a couple of days.” “What? Huh? No!” Several of the girls responded in unison. “Briana, no.” Veronica said with a concerned frown. “Nobody is kicking you out. I’m sorry you thought that’s what this was!” “What then?” Brianna sniffled. “You have been… having to do a lot of laundry lately.” Veronica said. Briana flushed. “That was really kindly worded. Carefully worded. I wonder if she learned that in the counseling program.” “We’re worried about you, and we want to help.” Veronica continued when Briana didn’t seem like she was going to reply. “Help how?” Briana sighed. “I don’t have insurance, or money for a doctor. I can’t ask you to cover me on that too!” “That’s not what we were offering.” Veronica said kindly. “We did get you a couple of things that might help though.” Erin hopped up and grabbed a package from behind the couch. A package of incontinence undergarments. Brianna’s heart sank and her face flamed again. “I uh, I don’t know why it’s happening but I’m not sure that I really need…” She stammered. “I know it’s rough even thinking about wearing those!” Erin said. “So I got you some different ones too.” She placed a second package on the coffee table. This one had bright colors, proudly proclaiming the efficacy of its pullups. “Uh, I’m pretty slim but I don’t think I can fit into pullups.” Brianna said, confused. “They’re adult sized!” Casey chimed in. “I know they look kind of kid-y.” Erin said. “But they’re way prettier than the Depends.” “I don’t think…” Brianna began. “Please think about it.” Veronica said. “Use them until you figure out what’s going on.” “Veronica’s the one covering my rent…” Briana hesitated, “Those things probably weren’t cheap either. This is actually really nice of them, even if it’s embarrassing.” “Um, okay. I’ll try them for at least a couple of days.” Briana said. She blushed and sank back in the chair as the other girls applauded. “We want you to be okay.” Jane said. “We’re here to help you, okay?” Suzie smiled at Briana. “It takes a lot of courage to accept help, especially about something like this.” Veronica said. Briana wiped away tears. Her roommates rose up en masse and helped her out of the chair. Surrounded in warm group hug, Brianna sobbed a couple of times and took a deep rattling breath. “Thanks everybody.” The hug closed tightly around her again. “You’ve all been really nice.” “We’re friends!” Suzie declared. “Just because we’re not a sorority doesn’t mean that I don’t think of you all as my sisters.” Veronica said. “We’ve had this house together for three years.” Brianna nodded, wiping her eyes. Jane helped her carry the supplies up to her room, giving her another hug before she left. Briana put the packages in the far back of her closet and realized there was a third one as well. A plastic mattress cover, that had been sitting under the depends. “I can’t afford to replace my mattress.” Briana thought grimly. She slipped the cover on her mattress and made the bed with new sheets. You couldn’t tell by looking at it, and when she crawled under the covers, the feel wasn’t too bad. “I sure have good friends. I wish I knew why this was happening!”

We asked for it… (A Tantreem Tale) Chapter 1: Time to Celebrate Ashlee and Charlotte sat on their loveseat nervously looking into each other’s eyes. They are both dressed to impress in “club wear” as they plan on celebrating as soon as their guest leaves. They’ve been together for almost a year and as much as they have explored and “spiced” up their relationship, tonight is a huge step for them. “Feeling sexy baby?” Charlotte says with a giggle. “Maybe the plug is too much?” Ashlee says shifting in her seat, the feeling of the medium size princess plug giving her enough pressure (and pleasure) to cause her sex to spasm. “Maybe I better go take it out.” She says standing to her feet just as a the entry door buzzer alerts them that their guest has arrived. “Too late now baby.” Charlotte says laughing. Ashlee gives her girlfriend a little smirk and then laughs saying “Well honey.. Here we go!” They both quickly down their glasses of red wine just as their doorbell rings at their downtown condo. “It’s open!” Ashlee says having unlocked the door after buzzing their guest in downstairs. The door opens and both women stand to greet Margaret Silver, the premier “Nanny” in the ABDL scene in the area. She’s exactly as you’d envision. Tall, buxom, beautiful, with raven black hair and piercing green eyes. She’s wearing a 50’s throw back style dress that accentuates her curves, shows her cleavage and gives her a very “sexy momma” look. They offer her a glass of wine and the three ladies take their seats. “We’re excited to get to speak with you about this.” Charlotte begins and then goes into great detail explaining how Ashlee and her met, fell in love and how they both heard about the “scene” and started to explore the fetish online and a little bit of playing around with one another at home. Charlotte suddenly realizes she’s prattling on like a nervous school girl and then blushes refilling her own glass to break the awkward silence. Margaret smiles and then takes a file out of her large black tote and begins reading: “Charlotte, 24 years old, works as a manager in the local hospital, you say that your “play age” is 1 year old?” “Yes ma’am… I uh. I like the simplicity of that age.” “Good answer.” She says looking the pretty woman over. “Ashlee, you are 23 and work as a police officer. Your play age is 3.” “Yes. I don’t do the diaper thing, more of a “little” than an AB.” “We can work with that.” Margaret says closing the file. “Now girls. I am not some cheesy online mistress. When you agree to be in my care you *will* follow the rules, you will be exactly the *girls* that I direct you to be.” She glances at the dress Ashlee is wearing and raises a brow. “I noted that you two would like to be treated as children but you also get some sexual satisfaction out of this and want to be guaranteed “adult time” too.” “Yes Margaret.” The both say together. “Well for starters I think we should at least establish that we are NOT equals girls. You will not refer to your nanny by her first name. Understood?” “Yes ma’am.” They both reply “Better. Now. It looks as if everything is settled. I will move in here and will take you both under my charge as your Nanny and you will both be your “play age” with exception of when you are at work or when there is an agreed “Big Girl” time.” “That sounds great!” Ashlee gasps grabbing her lover’s hand. “Not so fast ladies. Now I understand that you have your “play age” in your mind but I intend to start you both off at 4 years old. We can make adjustments as time goes by. You could be 8.”she says to Charlotte, “and you could end up an infant.” She says to Ashlee. “Your behavior will determine that. Do you both understand?” “Yes ma’am.” “Good. Now then, stand up.” Both women stand up before their Nanny. “I am sending you both on a cruise for the next two weeks so that I can get things settled here. I will interview your parents, close friends, etc to get an idea of who you both are so that I can make your time as my girls the most rewarding.” “Our.. parents?” Charlotte practically whispers “Don’t worry, they won’t know why I’m meeting them. I’m a professional.” “Now Charlotte, you are the biggest so we will start with you. Take off all of your clothes.” Charlotte blushes and doesn’t move. “What is the issue dear?” “Well.. it’s just sudden…” she looks at Ashlee.. “And we thought we’d go out tonight to celebrate after…” “My child… I’m going to see you naked several times, this is no time to be shy. You are a baby and babies have no sense of modesty.” Margaret looks at her watch and then raises an eyebrow and glances towards the door. “Girls… We can do this my way, or no way at all.” She says standing and approaching Charlotte. “If you girls want to go out tonight to celebrate your new freedom under my care then I would suggest we actually agree that I’m taking you two on. If not then there is nothing to celebrate and you two can go back to wearing “cute” cotton panties pretending you are a *real* age player but really just posers.” “Please don’t go.” Charlotte stutters and then reaches for her zipper. Margaret softly slaps her hand away and then unzips her dress and lets it slip down her shoulders to the floor. She is wearing a sexy bra and panty set along with her heels. “My my. You are quite the woman aren’t you.” Margaret says as she slips off Charlotte’s bra revealing her firm breasts capped with silver dollar areola and stiff nipples. She then slides her panties down revealing a trim landing strip of light blonde hair. She has her steps out of her heels and Charlotte blushes again being the only naked woman in the room. Margaret instructs Ashlee to take the clothing and put them in the master bedroom. She then motions Charlotte closer. “What is this?” “M.. My pubic hair?” “So it is. We will discuss this later.” Ashlee enters the room and now it is her turn to “expose the goods” Ashlee is a couple inches shorter than Charlotte but her athletic frame is gorgeous. Natural C cups and toned abs and legs. Unlike her girlfriend, her sex is already bare. “Now this is more like it.” Margaret says reaching out and tapping the bare mound. “So tell me girls, who is the more dominant between the two of you?” Both women look at each other then back at Margaret. “One is ALWAYS the more dominant. You may not think about it, but one of you is the alpha of your relationship. It might be something small, such as.” She looks at Charlotte’s pubic mound “your hair down here. Your partner, whom we have established has the older “little” age is bare. Did she want it shaved or did you ask her to do it for you?” “Sh.. she asked me to remove it.” Ashlee offers. “There we go. So you used to have hair but your lover said to remove it and you did what you were told.” “I didn’t make her do it.” “Ashlee, did you want to have a bare slit or did you do it as instructed?” Ashlee looks at her girlfriend and then looks down at her bare sex.. “I kinda liked having some hair here.” She says tracing a small line from her labia “at least just a little.” “And now we have the truth. That wasn’t so hard now was it?” Margaret says with a smile. “Now Charlotte, as the dominant partner to this point I feel like we need to reverse that role from now on. Ashlee will be your big sister and you will be her little charge understood?” Margaret notes that there is a slight smile on Ashlee’s face at the announcement that she is the “big girl” in the relationship now. “Do you like that Ashlee? Like the idea that even though you are the smaller woman, you get to be the bigger girl?” Ashlee smiles and nods her head to the affirmative. “Very good. I think you will be a great big sister.” Margaret stands and refills both women’s glasses and tells them to go get their “best” little wear so that they can get started. As the women leave the room she takes two sets of vials out of her pocket and quickly pours them in the wine glasses… More to Come…

Hey everybody! So excited to bring this chapter to you all! This story was inspired by an RP that is just so much fun, I just had to share it! Please feel free to leave a comment or review! The Misadventures of Thunder Bunny (Chapter 1) by Panther Cub As Jessica zipped up her suit, she couldn't help but beam with excitement. She looked into her full body mirror to see a grey-furred bunny in a pink and black leather jumpsuit, complete with a pink and black domino mask. "Thunder Bunny is here to save the day!" She said with a giggle, before taking a second to compose herself. Not wanting to waste anymore time, she opened up the window to her apartment, and leapt out. She channeled her ability and fired off a sonic boom that propelled her towards her destination, Zeta City's First National Bank. With a soft thud, Jessica looked up, now standing in front of Zeta City's First National Bank. So far, she had arrived before any law enforcement, but she knew that they wouldn't be too far behind, what with the Hero Association having deployed her first to deal with the supervillain inside. Jessica had read the file on the individual known as Mother Goose. The villain was pretty new, with very scarce info on her. Just that she was a female white-feathered avian. So Jessica approached the front doors with caution. She entered, looking around with her guard up. She saw the hostages, what appeared to be all of them. They were all unconscious... and she noticed a few of the sleeping bankgoers sucking their thumbs. Jessica moved in further, smelling the faint scent of baby powder. Before she could do anything about them, she heard a voice behind her. "Well now, aren’t you the cutest little thing I’ve seen." Whipping around, Jessica saw Mother Goose, dressed in her iconic light green Victorian style dress, complete with a green felt hat and large white ribbon, and parasol, and a black domino mask. Standing next to the large goose was a rather short tan-furred mouse woman. She was dressed as a maid with a pair of glasses over her own domino mask. The mouse was checking her clipboard. "We have some time in the schedule to allow for some witty banter with the superheroine, around two minutes." The mouse then returned to grabbing the duffel bags, resuming stuffing stacks of cash into it. "Thank you very much," Mother Goose nodded to her apparent side-kick. She turned to face the rabbit. "Before we begin our 'witty banter', I believe we should introduce ourselves. I am Mother Goose, and this is my faithful associate, Nanny. And who may you be, young lady?" "I'm Thunder Bunny. Now, are you gunna give yourselves up, or are we gunna have to do this the hard way?" Jessica smirked as she cracked her knuckles. Mother Goose tut-tutted and wagged a feathery finger in Thunder Bunny's direction, before glancing to the mouse maid. "Think we can schedule giving her a lesson on proper etiquette?" "Absolutely, ma'am, but we'll have to make short work of her." "You can stop speaking like I'm not even here," Jessica said, placing a paw on her hip, "For someone speaking about proper etiquette and all that noise, that's pretty damn rude of the both of you." "Please don't interrupt, dear. The grown ups are talking." Furrowing her brow, always having hated it when people treated her like a child, especially prevalent due to her younger-looking appearance, Jessica huffed and said "The hard way it is then," before raising her left paw and firing off a sonic boom at the two. Getting knocked to the ground as it hit the wall, Mother Goose looked at her assistant and nodded, reaching into her outfit and pulling out a gas mask and tossing a canister to Nanny. With a nod, Nanny pressed a button on the side of the canister and lobbed it at Thunder Bunny, donning her own gas mask. Jessica was about to blast it back, when it went off in a massive white puff of smoke. Jessica started to sneeze and cough, squinting her watering eyes in the direction of the two. The goose stood back up, walking over to the bunny as the powder cloud did its work on her. "Well, this wasn't how I imagined tonight would end, but on the bright side..." She leaned in as Jessica began to get weak in the knees, her head starting to spin. "... I nabbed me a little cutie like you." Jessica mentally cursed herself for letting herself be caught off guard, feeling oddly weak in her limbs. She then had a sudden thought, and clapped her paws together, creating another boom, this one clearing the cloud around her. Shakily, she tried to stand up straighter, but her legs buckled and she sank to her knees. "That's the last of the money," Nanny said, carrying three duffle bags over her shoulder, stopping down and grabbing another two, not showing the least bit of strain. Mother Goose smiled while she removed the mask, as she saw the hero was struggling to stand. She knelt down to her level, looking the hero in her eyes as she put her wings on her shoulders. "Aww, is someone getting sleepy? Don't worry, we'll take good care of you from now on, Thunder Bun." Out of reflex, she tried to shake off the wing-hands and tried to fire another sonic boom, but was quickly blacking out, still coughing. Mother Goose chuckled and rummaged through the big pink purse she was carrying, pulling out a white rectangle, which she quickly unfolded. Thunder Bunny's eyes went wide as she saw that it was a diaper. "Just relax, sweetie. You don't have to worry, you're in good hands," She said as she began to unzip the superhero's suit, getting the bunny ready. Jessica tried, desperately, to remain conscious, especially when she felt her suit being removed, exposing her sports bra and white panties. She squeaked after her legs came free from the leather, and then felt her panties being pulled off. She certainly did NOT like where this was going. Mother Goose rubbed the bunny's back as she soothed her, gently making her lie down. "There, there, sweetie. Just let me handle this from now on," She said, putting the suit and underwear in a pile next to her, in front of the Nanny, who pulled out a blue vial that she quickly uncorked. She poured the liquid on the pile of clothes, blue smoke coming off it immediately. Soon, it had all melted as a hole started to burn through the floor. Jessica whined and tried to kick her legs free from the goose's grasp, but was far too weak. Just as she blacked out, she felt something being shoved into her mouth that she tried to spit out, but found she wasn't able to. Mother goose smiled, popping a pacifier in the rabbit's mouth as she finished taping the diaper around her waist. There were little cartoon money bags and dollar signs on the diaper. "There you go, honey. Now you're properly dressed," she said, rubbing the padded hero's tummy. She looked up to the mouse. "So, think we can make a schedule for her?" "Of course, Ma'am." Jessica heard the words as though they were coming from far away, as everything went dark. Please don't let the news get video of me in a diaper... she thought, before the darkness swallowed her. * * * Jessica slowly started to come to. There was something in her mouth, but she wasn't sure what. She opened her eyes and blinked, letting the darkened room she was in slowly come into focus. She looked around herself, seeing what looked like bars. She wondered if she was in some kind of a cage, but wondered what kind of cage doesn't have a top. And there was something dangling above her, slowly rotating. Jessica faintly recognized the object above as a mobile, with plush carrots, slowly rotating. Jessica sat up, it taking all of her effort to do so, still feeling out of it, and felt something squishy between her legs. Before thinking to investigate underneath the soft pink blanket that covered her lower half, she looked around the room. She saw what looked like a set of drawers with a large padded table on top. She spotted some kind of a night light in the corner, where there was a surprisingly large rocking horse. The walls were all a soft pink. This looks like some kind of giant nursery... Jessica thought to herself, unaware that she was absentmindedly sucking on the pacifier still in her mouth. She threw off the blanket to reveal that she was wearing a pink t-shirt with some writing on it, a pair of childish pink booties, some pink mittens that appeared to be locked on her paws, and of course, a large and soaked diaper. Not a medical adult diaper. No, her eyes started to go wide at the sight of the baby diaper with baby-block letters spelling out "Little Stinker" across the waistband. Before Jessica could properly react to anything that was going on, be it where she was, what she was wearing or even the fact she had apparently wet herself, her train of thought was cut off by the distinctive sound of a door opening. Jessica, wobbly, stood up in the crib, holding onto the top of the rail, and looked towards the sound of the door. She was still sucking her binky, completely unaware. The door creaked open all the way, and two figures, a familiar goose and a mouse, stepped in. "Aww, hello there, sleepy head. Did you have a nice nap?" The goose asked in a condescending voice. "Modew Goof!" Jessica lisped due to her binky, pointing an accusatory finger at the goose. Hearing herself, she crossed her eyes, saw what she was sucking on, and spit it out. "You are under arrest!" Unable to help giving off a chuckle, Mother Goose simply put her wing on her hip, a smile on her beak. "Oh? Miss puddle pants is taking me to jail?" She asked, pointing her free hand between Jessica’s legs. "Now, it's not playtime yet, sweetheart. We need to get you changed." Jessica looked down, and let out a squeak, seeing the yellowed front of the droopy diaper. She pulled up the blankie to try and hide it. Nanny entered, smirking, and with a dry tone asked "Would you like a diaper change, Thunder Bunny?" "That's it!" Jessica said, taking a fighting stance and summoning her power. "Ah, ah, ah," Mother Goose said, wagging a finger. "Aren't you forgetting something, Thunder Bunny?" At that, she glanced to her assistant, who grinned. Before Jessie's eyes, she reached into that bag hanging from her hip, and pulled out something, letting it hang from her index finger. After a few moments, Thunder Bunny realized what she was looking at. "M-my mask," Jessica said, falling back on her padded bottom with a light squish, stunned, and feeling her face flush. The goose nodded, and approached the crib, stopping at the gate and looking down at the padded hero. "That's right, Thunder Bunny. It's your mask. And you know what that means, right?" She said, giving a smile. "W-what?" Jessica asked, sounding small, unaware of the Nanny approaching from behind and quietly lowering the bars. Mother Goose just kept smiling. "Yes, sweetie pie..." She paused, just long enough for the Nanny to reach into the crib, grab Jessica under her arms and pick her up. "We need to get you a clean diaper right away!" Mother Goose finished with a cheerful smile, as Nanny turned her in her arms. Jessica let out another surprised squeak, amazed at how easily the Nanny could lift her up, like she was an actual toddler, and then immediately tried to resist and squirm out of her grip. The mouse simply shook her head. "Don't squirm." She turned to a large changing table in the corner. "All you'll do is make yourself more uncomfortable." Giving a small grin, she added. "And we don't wanna let Thunder Bunny get a diaper rash." "I don't need this diaper, you sicko! Now let me down before YOU make this arrest worse for YOURSELF!!!" "Oh my," Mother Goose interjected, following close behind the pair. "Seems like she's getting fussy." Smiling, she held up another pacifier similar to the one Jessie spat out earlier. "Don't worry, I have exactly what you need!" And before the bunny could say anything, the goose shoved the rubber into her mouth. Jessica's grunts were quickly silenced as some strange instinct kicked in. She instantly began suckling. Her struggles tapered off, and her body went limp, a sense of calm spreading through her body. "Awww." Mother Goose cooed, as Nanny placed the rabbit on the changing table. "There we go, don't you feel better sweetie?" Jessica knew that what was happening was wrong, but couldn't bring herself to fight against it. "I'm a big giwl." Giggling, the motherly villain booped Jessie's little pink nose. "Of course you are, honey." She reached down, and gently gripped her ankles. "But for now, just suck on your paci, Thunder Bunny." She lifted up her legs, and the Nanny reached up and gripped the tape on the front of the plastic. "You'll be clean before you know it." Jessica weakly tried to struggle as her diaper was opened and removed. She jumped a little at the feeling of the baby wipes, but could do nothing. She teared up a little as she smelled the baby powder, and felt herself being lowered on the fresh diaper. Mother Goose hummed as the new fresh diaper was brought up, the big baby bunny's fluffy white tail being brought through a tiny tail hole in the back, and finally taping the soft plastic in place, securing it to the hero's waist. "There we go, honey." She brought a feathered hand up, cupping it against Jessie's cheek, looking into her eyes. "Now was that so bad?" Jessica wanted to jerk her head away, but could only obediently shake her head no, confirming that it was not so bad, instead of what she really wanted to convey. Nanny gave a smile, and reached up to rub Jessie's tummy. "See, Thunder Bunny? A diaper change was exactly what you needed." "I down need diapews," Jessica insisted, sucking on her binky still. "No?" The nanny asked, standing next to Mother Goose while holding up the now balled up used diaper. Mother Goose was reaching down for the big baby. "Then why were you so soggy when we came in, hmm?" "You dwugged me!" Jessica said, struggling as she was scooped into the wings of Mother Goose, who carried her out of the nursery, beginning to bounce the distressed bunny. Walking down the hall with her charge firmly in her arms, Mother Goose looked down. "Sweetie, you needed to take your medicine, so that you could get all better." "Wiar!" Jessica said before spitting her binky back out, unaware that the Nanny deftly caught it, tucking it into her apron pocket. Mother Goose simply shrugged, opening the door into another room. "We can talk about that later. But for now." She brought Jessie up, looking her in the eyes. "Are you hungry, sweetie?" Jessica's stomach rumbled, just as she started to struggle. "This is humiliating! And you will let me go right now!" Ignoring her protests, Mother Goose sat the bunny down in a chair, which the Nanny swiftly brought a little table in, attaching it to the chair and locking Jessie's arms to her sides. "I heard your tummy rumbling, cutie pie. Let's get you some num-nums!" Jessica tried to summon her powers, but her humiliation kept throwing her off and preventing her from concentrating. She didn't notice the pink bib gently tied around her neck. Nanny smiled as the bib settled nicely against her shirt, and went to the cabinets as Mother Goose pulled up a chair in front of Jessie, sitting down so she was eye level with the bunny. "Now, be honest with me, honey," she said in a serious tone, before just as quickly shifting back to that friendly one. "What's your favorite food? Any flavor you like?" "I'll never talk!" Mother Goose tilted her head, glancing over at Nanny, who was returning the look, her hands over two green jars as she waited. She returned her gaze to the fussy rabbit. "Sweetie, it's a simple question. What do you like to eat?" Jessica bit her lip, loathe to tell her enemy anything. Weighing her options, she rolled her eyes and relented on this insignificant detail at least. "Strawberries." Nanny nodded, putting the green jars back and instead grabbing a soft red jar, closing the cabinet. Mother Goose smiled, and softly pat Thunder Bunny on the head. "There we go, was that so hard?" "Yes..." Jessica said, petulantly. The goose just giggled in response, as Nanny prepared the food, pouring it into a bowl. "Let's just get you a full tummy, okay sweetie?" "Let's just have you two surrender peacefully, and I will go easy on you!" Mother Goose once again ignored her comment, as a small bowl was placed on the high chair table. Mother Goose gave her assistant a smile as she took a spoon from the mouse. "Thank you, miss Nanny." The evil assistant simply nodded and curtsied as the motherly villain returned her attention to the hero, who was looking at her food. "No way am I eating that," Jessica said defiantly. "But it's strawberries, honey." She put the spoon into the mush, scooping it up and holding it up. "Nanny got this just for you." Jessica clamped her mouth shut, blushing at this infantile treatment. The spoonful of strawberry mush slowly began to approach her mouth, as Mother Goose said. "Open up, sweetie. The choo choo train needs to get through the tunnel!" Jessica turned her head away, determined not to give in... yet, when the spoon, smearing some of the mush on her cheek, touched her lip, her mouth opened up and accepted it. Her body quickly swallowed, much to her surprise. It was strawberry and tasty, but felt gross. Yet, she couldn't stop herself. "That's a good girl," the avian praised, as Nanny started making something behind her. The goose scooped up another spoonful of the mush, and playfully made more train noises as she once more approached the hungry bunny's mouth. Once again Jessica tried to resist, smearing some more on her face... and still accepted and swallowed the baby food. She was blushing as she started to accept spoonful after spoonful. This interaction continued for some time, Nanny watching with a bemused expression as she poured a warm substance into a bottle, and attaching a rubber nipple to the glass. Finally, after what seemed like forever to the bunny, the last scoop was made, and for what was hopefully the last time, it approached her mouth. Feeling oddly full, Jessica didn't try to resist, and obediently accepted the spoonful of mush, her body still automatically swallowing it. Mother Goose was practically beaming as Jessie swallowed the last of her baby food. "There's my sweet baby girl!" Setting the spoon and bowl on the actual table, she undid the latches, put the highchair table down and picked her up. "But you did get awfully messy... oh well, we can fix that soon. For now, I think you wanna wash down your yummy food with a nice drink, right?" she asked, taking the bottle from Nanny, who gave the bunny a smile and a wink. Feeling lethargic, Jessica turned her head away as the rubber nipple of the bottle approached. Once again, when it touched her lips, her mouth opened and accepted it. Her body latched down and started nursing it, while also relaxing, despite her trying to fight it. Both of her hands grabbed the bottle, but simply to hold it securely, not throw it away. Mother Goose beamed, cradling the bunny as she suckled on the bottle, gently grabbing the back of her head and rocking her back and forth. "That's it, sweetie..." she said in the gentlest voice possible. "Drink your baba. You love your baba." Jessica gulped down the liquid inside. It was creamy and sweet and, as much as she hated to admit it, it tasted pretty good. Soon, she suckled down the last drop, and felt herself being shifted in Mother Goose's arms. She was looking over the large goose's shoulder, noticing a folded hand towel over said shoulder. She felt a pressure in her stomach and lower stomach and groaned a little. Then came the gentle back pats. After a few pats, Jessica unleashed a massive burp, spitting up a few drops of the milk. Despite the humiliation of being burped like a baby, she was at least glad that the pressure was gone, completely unaware that she had simultaneously burped and filled her diaper. Both of the villains gave a knowing smile. Mother Goose gave the bunny a gentle back rub, from between her shoulders all the way down to just above her tail. "There we go, honey-bunny. Don't you feel better now that you had your num-nums?" "When I get free, I'm gunna take you both down," Jessica said, trying to sound as dignified as possible. "They're so cute when they commit so dearly to their pretend superhero games," Nanny said with a wink. "You may have dressed me like a baby, and be treating me like one, but I am still Thunder Bunny, and I will bring you both to just--OMPH!" Jessica started with her heroic speech, only to be silenced by the rubber nipple of a binky. Just like with the bottle, her body was working against her will, and sucking on it as well as physically relaxing. The Nanny made a faux expression of realization. "Oh, that's right! You're Thunder Bunny!" Her face eased into a more smug look as she pointed at their captor's rear. "That would explain why you've made such a big boom boom, after all!" "Huh?" Jessica said around her binky, only now becoming aware of the smell. She teared up in frustration, before noticing that she was being carried somewhere. She saw the bathtub... and started to piece together what was about to happen. She couldn't fight back or voice her displeasure, however, due to the relaxing binky in her mouth that she greedily sucked on. "There, there, sweetie pie..." Mother Goose's comforting voice returned, continuing to rub her back as the maid went to start the tub. "Mama will get you out of that stinky diapee, then we'll get you nice and squeaky clean," She said, approaching a countertop in the surprisingly large bathroom. "Mmmmrrrr, nomama," Jessica managed to mumble out around her binky as she was laid down on the countertop, the mushiness in her diaper making her whine. Soon, her shirt was removed, leaving her in just her full diaper. "Hush now, baby, let Mommy and Nanny get you all squeaky clean." Mother Goose then hummed as she undressed Jessie, who only managed to weakly struggle, while Nanny began filling the tub with soapy water. Jessica couldn't believe it, here she was, having her messy diaper opened and her bottom wiped, about to be given a bath like a baby. It went quicker than she was expecting, but it was still humiliating. Being set in the water, scrubbed all over with shampoo for little kits, praised for being such a good girl. "Yow can't dow dis! Imma awwest yow!" she said around her binky as she was thoroughly scrubbed. Both of the villains giggled as they continued to scrub away at her. "For what? Making you act your age? For doing what a mommy should do?" Asked the goose. Jessica then found herself being rinsed off as the tub was drained. "I'm notta baby!" "Hush sweetie, just let Mommy and Nanny work." Jessica tried to speak, but instead squeaked as she was wrapped up in big fluffy towels, being rubbed down all over. She was then scooped into Mother Goose's arms, cradled in the towel. "I think another nap is in order," she said, looking to Nanny who simply nodded. "I think you're right, Ma'am. Maybe some more time listening to her special lullabies will do Thunder Butt some good," Nanny giggled, reaching over to pat Jessie on her toweled bottom, making her growl. Jessica's fur floofed out and was as soft as a little kit's, probably from the shampoo. She was then laid down on the changing table in the bathroom, despite her struggling. The nanny held down her arms, while Mother Goose took out a diaper looking identical to the messy one Thunder Bunny was taken out of earlier. Unfolding it, she lifted up her legs as she said, "Now, let's get you padded up again before you have another accident." "I'm gunna make yow pay fow dis!" Jessie insisted, trying to struggle. The bird looked her in the eye as she slid the padding under her rear, and lowered her legs down on it. "Sweetie. There’s plenty of time for you to play hero in a bit. Let mommy dress you up." "I'm nowt pwawin'!" Jessica tried to struggle and managed to spit out the pacifier.The nanny deftly caught the pacifier, but oddly enough, refrained from giving it back to her. Mother Goose simply gave a sly grin as she pulled the diaper up between Jessica's legs. "Sure you aren't, honey." Jessica struggled some more, sneezing from the scent of the baby powder. She then found herself being lifted up, her arms and legs pinned, in a cradled position in the Nanny's arms, as she was carried back into the nursery. Giving the bunny a smile, the mouse lightly tickled her tummy as she said, "Let's get you dressed, and then you can go right back to dreamland." "You monsters better enjoy this minor victory while it lasts, because too soon, you'll be sitting behind bars!" They both ignored her words, as the Nanny gave her back to Mother Goose. The bird sat down on a chair, placing the hero on her lap, wings on her hips keeping her in place, as Nanny held up the shirt she was wearing before her bath. "Okay, Thunder Bunny. Arms up, please." "I can dress myself!" Jessica insisted, before suddenly giggling and lifting her arms in response to having her sides tickled. Holding out the shirt, she lowered it over the giggling bunny's head, her ears poking out of the small top hole before her head finally fit through. Keeping her still, the mouse guided her arms through their respective holes, before the tickling finally stopped. Now taking out the bonnet, the maid asked as she began to tie it around Jessica's head. "There we go. That wasn't so hard, was it?" "Knock it off!" Jessica said as Mother Goose ceased the tickling, immediately trying to take the bonnet off. The mouse reached forward, picking her back up off the motherly bird's lap as she asked. "Do we need to give you mittens, hmm?" Jessica growled and continued to struggle. Giving her a look, the mouse said. "Right, missy. You asked for these." Passing her back to Mother Goose again, the mouse reached into her bag, and pulled out two bright pink, fuzzy mitten-like gloves, each with a little strap at the wrists. Just as Jessica realized what was about to happen, the goose gently, but firmly, grabbed her wrists, and held them out for the Nanny. Jessica whined and tried to break free, but the goose was too strong, and soon, the mittens were slipped over her paws, and locked into place. "There. Now, Ma'am, I say that we put the fussy little princess down for another nap, at least until she calms down." Mother Goose nodded, looking a little sad. "You're right." Mother Goose, cradling the fussing Jessie, hugged her close as she stood and walked over to the crib. She planted a gentle kiss on Jessica's forehead, which like her binky, had an immediate calming effect. Jessie, now limp, was laid down and tucked in, the mobile above starting to slowly spin. "See you in an hour, princess," Mother Goose said, looking down over the rails with Nanny. The mouse reached in and popped Jessie's binky back into her mouth. Jessie didn't resist, instead just suckling. Jessica sniffled and wiped her teary eyes, hating the idea of being put down in her crib for a nap, she listened intently to them exiting the room and shutting the door behind them. Once she got herself back under control, she checked to make sure that she was truly alone. Now that she wasn't thrown off her guard, she could focus. Internally, she felt her powers, and smirked, still sucking her binky. She let her power build in between her padded paws. Pointing up at the ceiling, she let loose a massive sonic boom ball that ripped her mittens to shreds, and smashed the entire ceiling and roof outwards, revealing the afternoon sky. Without waiting, and hearing an alarm bell start blaring, Jessica focused, and leapt, each leap a sonic boom, until she was outside, in the air, and booming away. Mother Goose entered the now roofless nursery of the old abandoned warehouse and smiled while looking up. "Phase one complete. And now on to phase two." She chuckled as she exited out of the nursery, pressing a button by the door. A side of the pink wall opened revealing a giant digital clock, counting down. Mother Goose calmly walked out of the building and climbed into a black limo that had been idling out on the street. Once the door was shut, the limo started driving off, just before the building exploded in a fiery ball. Inside the limo, Mother Goose removed her domino mask and smiled into her hand mirror, beginning to apply some blue eyeshadow. "I just cannot wait to have my cute little bundle of booming fluff come home with me. She's going to have so much fun in her real nursery," she said with a chuckle that slowly morphed into a classic villainous laugh. WOOO! And that was chapter 1! I really hope that you folks enjoyed it, and tune in next time to see what next shall befall our courageous and adorable heroine!

Elise is just an old lady living at home with her cat when a bad storm comes through town. She thinks little of it until she sees a younger woman struggling in the adverse elements and decides she must help. This story was commissioned by RoboNarples. --- I'm only able to write as much as I do thanks to the support of all my patrons. For $5 a month you can see every story update I write a week before anyone else and for $10 a month you get the early access plus access to TWENTY-SIX EXCLUSIVE STORIES only available to patrons. There are more rewards and tiers available and all can be seen on my Patreon page. Any and all support is very appreciated https://www.patreon.com/Elfy88 --- Elise’s Guest By Elfy The rain was lashing against the windows. The sky was streaked with lightning and it didn’t look like it was going to let up any time soon. The old house creaked as a strong gust of wind blew against the walls. At a time when modern buildings were popping up everywhere this old building seemed like an oddity. It was small and filled with all the things you would associate with your grandparents. Outdated technology, cosy rugs and furniture and lots of photos. Elise walked down the creaky stairs with her cat at her heels. At sixty-five years old Elise wasn’t as spry as she used to be but she was still able to take care of her house without an issue. Her children had grown up and left home whilst her husband had unfortunately passed away a few years prior. At 5’7” Elise wasn’t particularly tall and she had grown a little plump as she aged. She wouldn’t describe herself as overweight but she certainly wasn’t thin either. The storm had interrupted her quiet reading time and she was now heading downstairs to turn on the old television. “Careful, Trevor.” Elise said with a slightly shaking voice as the cat darted in front of her and threatened to trip her up. Just as Elise reached the bottom of the stairs there was a flash from outside and then a loud crackle of thunder that seemed to be from directly overhead. The cat let out a startled meow before darting into the living room. Elise looked up to the small window at the top of her front door and shivered, the cold weather sent a chill down her body despite the comfort of the room. “Silly thing!” Elise shook her head and chuckled at her cat, “Trevor, it’s just loud noise. It can’t hurt you.” Elise walked across the hallway and into the living room. The fireplace opposite the doorway was more a decorative piece since the central heating had been installed but it was on evenings like this that Elise liked to light it up and sit on the couch doing a puzzle. She turned to face the large window to the outside world and saw Trevor hiding underneath the small table beneath it, his large feline eyes looking out wildly. “You’re OK, Trevor.” Elise said softly as she walked across the room, “Look, it’s just a storm.” Elise reached down and picked up her scared cat. She opened the curtain a little and looked out the window with Trevor in her arms. The rain was driving at the glass and branches were bending with the strong winds that periodically lashed against the building. “See, nothing wro-” Elise stopped mid-sentence. In the stormy darkness Elise could see the silhouette of a woman. The woman’s back was bent against the wind but she didn’t look like she was making much progress as she tried to walk up the road. Elise squinted her eyes just as the shadowed person lurched sideways into her bush. She slowly pulled herself out but something definitely seemed wrong. Elise couldn’t take her eyes off the mysterious person and she was just wondering if she should try to help when they suddenly fell to the ground right in front of the gate. Elise gasped in shock and let go of Trevor who landed on his four paws and scurried back under the table. Elise hurried as fast as she was able to the front door. She opened it up and immediately got hit by a wall of water as the rain blew in towards her. A strong wind rattled down the hallway and blew some papers on a nearby table to the floor. Elise shielded her eyes from the rain and hurried out into the garden without even putting any shoes on. The rain was coming down so hard and the wind howling so loudly that it was difficult to hear anything else. Elise splashed threw the puddles on the short path before opening her small metal gate. The woman came into focus now and the light from the hallway allowed Elise to see who she was dealing with. The collapsed woman looked young. Elise didn’t think she could be beyond her early twenties and she was very pretty, her skin was almost ghostly white and although she was conscious she looked up at Elise silently. Her long golden hair was draped half over her face and half her face was lying in a very shallow puddle. She had a backpack on that looked absolutely soaked through. “Come on, dear.” Elise had to shout to be heard over the weather, “Let’s get you inside.” Elise started trying to get the woman up and after a little bit of effort she found the stranger able to lean on her as they walked towards the house. “What are you doing out here?” Elise asked as they passed under the porch and crossed into the house, “What’s your name?” “Em… Emily…” The woman breathed weakly. Elise helped Emily into the living room and laid her down on the couch. She went back and closed the front door before returning to the living room to find Emily had apparently fallen asleep. She had tried taking her backpack off and it hung loosely from one arm. Now that Elise could get a better look at Emily she was able to make a better assessment of her new guest. Emily looked even prettier in the full light of the living room, her soft features reminded Elise a lot of her own daughter. Elise checked the woman’s pulse and found that her heart was beating quite quickly, it seemed like she was sick in some way. Trevor, unable to ignore his curiosity, walked cautiously towards the couch to nervously sniff the new intruder. “Get away, Trevor. Let the poor girl rest.” Elise shooed the cat away. Elise was strong for her age and she managed to get Emily’s arm over her shoulder and start walking her towards the stairs. Trevor followed them until a fresh clap of thunder caused the feline to dart for his hiding spot under the table again. “W-What are you doing?” Emily’s eyes only half-opened. “You’re sick.” Elise replied as she turned the young woman to the stairs, “I’m taking you to the guest bedroom for some rest.” “No… I shouldn’t…” Emily’s voice was very quiet, “I need to get back to my dorm.” “Where is this dorm?” Elise asked, “Because if it’s any further away than the end of the street I’m not sure you’re going to make it.” Emily seemed to slacken a little in Elise’s arms. The older woman sighed as she continued to manhandle her guest up and towards the spare bedroom. This girl needed some very special care and treatment, Elise was confident that she could help this girl to relax and recover. Elise practically dragged Emily down the landing and to the last door at the end of the hallway. Elise turned the dusty handle and helped Emily inside, she swayed dangerously as Elise let go of her. This wasn’t a room Elise went in often and she hoped Emily would understand what an honour it was for her to be let in here, no other visitor would be allowed in. “What… What is this?” Emily asked as she looked around with her half-closed eyes. “This was my daughter’s room.” Elise replied with a wide smile, “My little princess loved to come in here when she was unwell, even when she got a bit older and had moved to the other bedroom. Zoe spent many weeks in her special room.” “I… I… I can’t…” Emily swayed dramatically and she took a couple of steps to the side to lean against the wall. Elise barely noticed Emily’s trouble staying vertical as she looked around at the room. The walls were a pastel pink with a frieze running around them about a third of the way up. Steam trains were stencilled just above the white frieze and cartoon animals ran below it. The window on the far side of the room was covered by white net curtains, the rain lashing against the window sounded even louder in the otherwise silent room. To the side of the window was a large white make-up desk and chair. The mirror was ringed with lightbulbs as if it was owned by a Hollywood starlet. The top of the desk and the drawers were still filled with make-up from the last time Elise’s daughter had used the room all those years ago. Elise only came in here when she had very special visitors, she never liked to touch anything if she didn’t have to. Along the wall with the door a bed sat. It was very old-fashioned but that fit the décor of the rest of the house. The four-post bed was made of a dark wood but the pillowcases and sheets were all pink. The duvet had a large picture of a fantasy castle and a princess on it. The other things in the room looked a little more expected. There was a bookshelf full of children’s books and a chest of drawers next to the door to the closet. All together the room looked like it would be appropriate for a young girl. “Let’s get you undressed.” Elise said in a kindly manner as she walked over to where Emily was leaning. “I can do it…” Emily said but she offered no resistance as Elise started to remove her soaking jacket. Elise took the jacket from the young woman and dropped it on to the floor. She pulled her shirt over her head leaving her with just a bra on her top half. As Elise stripped Emily down she muttered small platitudes and encouragements. The older woman could see Emily’s cheeks blushing a light shade of pink but she made no effort to stop the undressing. She didn’t seem able to resist the old lady. Emily’s pants came off next leaving the exhausted woman in just her underwear. Elise thought the college student looked a little thin and resolved to fatten her up a bit as she helped her recover from whatever was wrong. Elise decided that Emily hadn’t been looking after herself properly but that was alright because Elise knew just how to help young women like this. It had always worked on her daughter after all and her mother had done the same thing for her when she was a child as well. Elise reached around Emily and unclipped her bra. It slid down her arms and the breasts within drooped ever so slightly as the bra came down. Elise pulled it away and dropped it with the rest of the clothes. “Don’t worry, sweetheart.” Elise said softly as she noticed Emily tremble slightly, “We’re nearly done and you can get into bed. I have some lovely medicine for you. You’ll feel like a new person in no time.” Elise reached down and hooked her thumbs in the waistband of Emily’s panties. The soaked underwear was gently slid down and Elise was soon able to see all of Emily’s most intimate parts. She was unsurprised to see she was completely hairless between her legs, which seemed to be the fashion with young women these days. Once Elise had managed to unhook the panties from Emily’s feet she pulled back the covers on the bed to allow Emily to climb in. Elise smiled warmly as Emily seemed to sink into the soft bedding, her face was red but a smile crossed her lips as her head hit the pillow. “I’ll be right back.” Elise said softly. Elise left the room and hurried down to her kitchen. She opened the drawer which contained all of her medicine and sifted through it looking for one thing in particular. Once she found the small bottle she poured a small about in a glass and then topped it up with some milk, she stirred it in and then carried it back up to the bedroom. She found that Emily was already falling asleep. “Here you go, sweetie.” Elise handed the glass to Elise who sat up a little. “What is it?” Emily asked weakly. She was already feeling a little stronger than when she had first stumbled in. “Just some medicine to help you feel better.” Elise said in a motherly way, “Drink up.” Elise smiled as Emily put the glass to her lips and gave it a smell. Clearly she didn’t find anything offensive about the medicine-laced milk as she quickly downed the whole glass. It worked very quickly and within a few minutes Emily was lying down and drifting off into sleep. “Sweet dreams, baby.” Elise whispered. Elise kissed Emily on the forehead before finally leaving her bedside. She needed to prepare some things if she was going to properly rehabilitate this unfortunate woman. In Elise’s mind there was only one thing a wayward woman like this needed.

Hello Everyone! Under this thread I will post some of my incomplete stories. Don't forget to let me know what you think, I want to improve my writing and this helps me a lot! Here's the first story, it has several chapters, so don't worry, it won't be over that soon. Enjoy! Day in the Life - Part 1 Alexa slowly emerged from her slumber. The sound of footsteps on the nearby stairs approaching her room was becoming more and more clear in her ears and in her head, along with the realization that another hellish day was about to start. The little girl stretched ever so slightly but, apart from that, didn’t move. What was the point? The railings of the crib she was kept in were too high to climb, and even if she succeeded she would have had to get past the locked door of her room, the baby gate near the stairs, and finally the front door to get out of the house. If she had been dressed normally maybe she would have had a shot, but the thick nighttime diaper locked around her hips along with the stiff onesie wrapped around her limited her movements so much she would have been lucky to stand up and take a few steps. There was a time, when the start of a new day would have got her excited, even after her capture. Every new day was bringing an infinite plethora of possibilities, and she would have woken up believing anything, even escaping that place, could happen. Where was that girl now? She thought melanchonicaly, trying to squeeze her legs to feel the padding of her diaper. She gave up after a few seconds. That thing was too thick for her to win its resistance, and she couldn’t have told if she was wet anyway. Those new diapers Mommy had started buying prided themselves to be “Super Thick-Super Absorbent”, so she couldn’t even keep track of how a bedwetter she was becoming with the passing of the months. A clicking sound could be heard from the doorknob, and the little girl buried her face inside the mattress, as she heard the Amazon woman making her way into the room. “Good morning sweetie! Did you have a nice beddy-bye?” Alexa heard the singsong voice above her. She groaned, pushing her face even more against the perfumed sheets, as she felt an enormous hand rubbing her back and patting her diapered bottom. She remained motionless, eyes closed, hoping like every other time that what was happening to her was nothing but a bad dream. How nice it would have been if she really was in her little apartment in Chicago? Behind schedule with her work and with her rent… She revelled in that thought while she heard the Amazon move around the room. Alexa felt giant fingers unsnapping the zipper on the back of her outfit, and then lowering it exposing her naked back to the fresh air of the morning. Chills ran down her spine, but she remained still, as the massive woman’s hands worked around her body to get her out of the infantile garment. When the hands retracted, she was lying face down, buck naked, on the mattress… well, except for her diaper. She almost smiled, feeling the cold air on her skin. That onesie Mommy used to put on her at night was so hot and so tight she almost felt like suffocating every time. She started stretching and with some effort, managed to maneuver around her diaper-splayed thighs and gain a sitting position… only to feel Mommy’s hands behind her grabbing her by the hips and repositioning her face down on the mattress. She sighed. She had almost forgot how her mornings went… Cold air made contact with the soft skin of her buttocks, as Mommy’s fingers hooked the back of her diaper and pulled it down around her ankles. It almost surprised her every time, how the amazons managed to take those damned diapers off her so easily. When she tried, those plastic tapes and elastic band had never seemed to acknowledge her existence, condemning her to rely on the good will of her captors to remove them. It was not like she had taken a shot at that recently anyway, after all, good babies didn’t mess with their diapers if they didn’t want to be punished. Groaning, the little girl closed her eyes, feeling her buttocks being spread apart by the Amazon’s fingers, bracing herself for what was coming. A cold, uncomfortable sensation washed over her as the thermometer’s tip made its way inside her most private place. Alexa let her head crash into the mattress once more, in defeat. There had been a time when she would have trashed, screamed and protested at that degrading treatment, but the humiliations had piled up so much she didn’t know where the line to be outraged was anymore; plus it was not like would have changed much, the only difference would have been having a reddened bottom and a pacifier gag stuck in her mouth while she was carried downstairs for breakfast… It was way easier to be a... “Good girl!” praised the voice above her “Your temperature is normal, looks like that bad cold has gone away. But I don’t want my wittle baby to get too worked up, today you have a very busy day ahead.” Alexa rolled her eyes as the diaper was retaped under her hips… What her Mommy called a “bad cold” was just a few lines of high temperature the morning before. And since she was put into that padded onesie every night it was really not much of a surprise her body temperature was sometimes a tad higher when Mommy took her out from it. She had tried to explain that, of course…But the only time Mommy seemed to weight her opinion was when she asked her to pick which toys to bring with her during her bubblebath, or what she called her “quiet time” in the playpen. But there was always worse, she thought as she was carried downstairs. Mommy was a little too much apprehensive, and of course had the overwhelmingly condescending and dominant attitude all the Amazons had towards littles, but wasn’t straight up cruel. It helped also a lot that she wasn’t a fan of unnecessary medical procedures. That had surely contributed in her managing to keep her teeth from being pulled out, or her tendons and reflexes messed up in a way that only would leave her crawling, or worse, totally helpless. Her Mommy didn’t trust most of the regression techniques either. She said that all the chemicals that were put into the food were bad for littles, and the tv channels that subliminally kept most of the little population regressed were also banned in her home. Alexa wasn’t sure how she felt about that…Roughly half of the little she had seen were kept strictly regressed. She would have loathed rolling around in her crib, mindlessly playing with her toys stopping only to proudly inform Mommy she had gone poo-poo in her diapys…But, then again sometimes she envied them for how carefree they were. A numbed life without any problem to worry about wasn’t better than the constant humiliating sensation she had to endure every day that passed? And it was not like some of the regressing treatment hadn’t gone through her, she kept thinking, putting her thumb in her mouth… Soon enough she found herself tightly strapped to her highchair, a spoonful of oatmeal presented to her face. Alexa shook her head trying to erase the cobwebs from her eyes. She was always sleepy in the morning, and the fact she wasn’t allowed to drink coffee didn’t help either; there were mornings she ate the first part of her breakfast while she was asleep. She didn’t even know how she managed to do that, she just remembered waking up looking at an amused Mommy holding a empty jar of baby food, while feeling the sticky muck smeared around her mouth up to her cheeks. But fortunately that wasn’t the case that morning, she was feeling sleepy but not so much to doze off. She slowly opened her mouth, letting Mommy deposit the first load of oatmeal while looking the smiling giant woman in the eye with the half resigned/half submissive expression that had come to characterize her, hoping for the one-thousandth time one day she would just have mercy on her and let her go. The little girl kept obediently gulping down spoonful after spoonful of the goop Mommy was shovelling into her at a quickening rate. She could tell the amazon woman was in a hurry that morning, most of the times Mommy purposefully missed her mouth, ending up smearing the sticky stuff all over her face and her naked breasts. But not this time, and Alexa had first handedly learned not to make much of a fuss when Mommy was in a hurry, the feeding pacifier gag was always looming. She was just opening her mouth for the last spoonful Mommy had scraped from the jar, when she heard light footsteps and a voice behind her. "Hi Mom! Hello Dotty!" A young amazon girl said in a sleepy voice, while making her way in the kitchen under the darting look of Alexa. Dot. She had hated that name since the moment they gave it to her. It made her feel more silly and insignificant than ever. Even wearing the frilliest dress or the thickest diaper was less humiliating than being forced to answer to that ridiculous name. But after months of captivity Alexa had learned to immediately react when she was called. The memory of Mommy spanking her for an entire evening, asking after each blow what her name was, had engraved "Dot" in her mind with burning letters. Also, the fact that she had been forced to talk in third person for an entire month after that night, had made sure she'd never forget her name -or her place- in that house. "Please Mommy! Dot wants her diaper changed! Pleeeese!" She had begged her Amazon captor on her knees, the feeling of the cold sticky mess clinging to her reddening skin of her bottom. For an entire month Mommy had refused to change her diaper unless she begged for it, and she made her beg A LOT. It was only when the little girl had fully accepted her new name, that she stopped the punishment. On second thought, Mommy could be a lot meaner than Alexa convinced herself she was. “Oh hi dear!” Mommy responded “What do you want for breakfast?” The skinny amazon girl ignored her, as she opened one of the kitchen counters, retrieving bread, marmalade and a knife, then she sat at the table, facing Alexa with a smug, sleepy smile. Martha. Mommy’s teenage daughter and the person the little girl hated most in that house. Mommy could be mean sometimes, but her punishments and condescendence were at least part of a very distorted form of affection the amazon had towards her. Martha wasn’t like that, she was just plain cruelty. She just took every occasion she had to punish her or humiliate her even more than the usual. The first times had been really tough, with that giant teenager ready to swoop her on her lap and spank her just because she “Looked at her in a mean way”, and Alexa had been spanked many times for that. But now the little girl had learned the best way to survive with that psycho in the house was just to ignore her, not give her any reason to think you were fighting. Soon, with her submissive behaviour, Alexa had successfully managed to bore Martha enough to make her life a little easier. The little girl had by now mastered the art of giving innocent-dumb toddler looks and staying still, keeping her face from becoming tomato-red during her many diaper changes, no matter who changed her, no matter how many people were around. That could have been perceived as a good thing, but to Alexa was just another proof of how broken she was, and how much her sense of modesty had been crushed by the Amazons. Her ruminations were interrupted by a wet rag the size of a towel being brushed against her face, cleaning what was left of her breakfast from her cheeks. Her vision was rapidly filled with Mommy's smiling face. "Are you ready for your dessert baby?" She said, unhooking her from the highchair and lifting her up in the air. Alexa groaned and weakly kicked her little legs, as she was brought more and more near the amazon's ample bosom, an enormous leaky nipple presented to her face. She hated breastfeeding. At first, she loathed the fact she was forced to suck another woman’s teat and the humiliation that came with it. Then she came to hate the vulnerability that situation left her in every time. Amazon milk had hypnotic proprieties on littles, along with the well-known laxative effect, and she hated falling asleep while she was held in Mommy’s lap, leaving her completely at her mercy. But most of all, she was terrorized by the fact she had come to enjoy it in the past months. She used to put up a little fight just to make a scene and try to remind herself who she really was, but in reality, she craved the thick milk that her captor produced for her. The taste was absolutely amazing, well, for what she could taste the few minutes before she ended up sound asleep…and maybe, she had come to think in the past few days, dozing off wouldn’t be such a bad thing, at least helped the time pass faster. Those thoughts were whirling in her mind, as she opened her mouth with a sound “Maahhhhhh” and welcomed the fleshy nipple inside her, loudly starting to nurse, like every morning. The world around her seemed to slow down as the warm milk started flowing. Soon she closed her eyes, welcoming the blissing sensation that was enveloping her. The slow slurping sound she emitted, the soft pats Mommy was giving to her diapered butt soon became the only things she was aware of… she seemed to also hear a voice, but it was growing more and more distant by the minute. “There you go…Good girl…Mommy’s hungry girl…” …

Jackie may be the character that we know the most about within her little world, but a lot of her other little "friends" are also busy getting into new and interesting (and, most of all, embarrassing) things all the time! As we start the holiday season (at least in the US - sorry if this feels untimely for our Canadian friends!), let's see what joys Thanksgiving is bringing for Baby Kori. If you aren't familiar with Kori, she is mentioned in various levels of detail in: Big Baby Steps The Haircut Pushing Boundaries I'll post the conclusion to this story the Monday before Thanksgiving! ------ The first thing Kori noticed when she was nudged awake was that her feet were stopped by something as she stretched her legs. Her eyes snapped open, but even before she did she knew enough to remember where she was and that she needed to get her head in the game right away. As if to confirm her immediate thoughts, she saw that it was her mother, or Meme, as she now called her, who had jostled her awake rather than Mummy. “Wakey, wakey, Baby Kori!” she said when she met Kori’s eyes. “Did you have a good nap, little one?” “Yeff, Meme,” she squeaked from behind her ever-present pacifier. In truth, she had not really slept all that well. Trips to Meme and Pop Pop’s house, which happened a couple of weekends a year, always promised a bit of added discomfort. In addition to the three hour drive down to Newport News spent stuffed in her restrictive car seat, she then had to sleep in the quite-uncomfortable pack n play, whose mesh sides her feet had run into moments before. The whole thing made it a little difficult to actually sleep, and especially to sleep well, since it was nowhere near long enough for her to stretch out and instead she needed to try to find sleep scrunched up into a tight ball. She never would have thought she’d long for her crib at home, but these trips had proved that it could be worse. She and Mummy had arrived the night before, as today was Thanksgiving. Her Mummy and their parents switched off with the major holidays, so this year Meme and Pop Pop were hosting Thanksgiving, and Mummy would host Christmas, and next year it would switch. So far, despite knowing it was the holiday, the morning had mostly passed pretty normally except for the extra embarrassment of having to play her baby role in front of her parents in addition to her Mummy. She’d been woken up, fed breakfast, sent off to play for awhile, and then fed lunch before being put down for the nap she was groggily emerging from. “Let’s get you a clean diaper, huh baby?” Meme said, pulling back the blanket that Kori had been nestled beneath and helping her flip over onto her hands and knees. From there, Kori put her hands on the railing of the playpen and pushed herself up, swinging her leg over the side. Meme helped guide her foot down to the floor, which was a few inches below the bottom of the playpen. Once she was down, her mother continued to hold her by the back of the arm as she shuffled a few steps over to her old twin bed, which now served as her changing table when she was at her parents’ house. “Let’s take your onesie off before you sit,” Meme cooed, reaching into Kori’s crotch and fishing around a bit until she found and unbuttoned the snaps, all the while putting enough gentle pressure on the sodden padding underneath to make sure Kori knew exactly why she was due for a diaper change. Kori more or less stood still as Meme worked the white onesie adorned with a unicorn pattern over her head, leaving her standing there with just an orange pacifier in her mouth and her drooping teddy bear printed diaper. Knowing what was expected of her, she sat on the edge of bed before swinging her legs up and situating herself on the waiting changing mat. While Meme gathered the supplies she’d need for the change, Kori had a rare moment where there was nothing expected of her. She took stock of the strange situation she found herself in. Most of the time, she didn’t really dwell on that too much anymore, but weekends like these still had enough novelty that she couldn’t help but dwell on it a little. Looking around, her room looked basically the same as she had left it when she moved out of her parents’ house a little less than 4 years ago. The only thing that really looked out of place was the playpen that she’d just been released from. Sitting on the bed waiting for a diaper change, it was clear that she was really what had changed. Even the name that she called her mother had changed. She hadn’t really realized how important the names Meme and Pop Pop would be to internalize when they were first dictated to her as a way to differentiate between Mummy, which she was now to call her sister Anna, who served as her primary caregiver, and their actual mother. However, after her first time seeing Meme and Pop Pop, she realized that failing to address them by the proper names would count as not acting like a baby and would see her behavior chart turn back to zero. Furthermore, the presence of Meme at the same time as Mummy could prove a little disorienting, and the first few times that she’d seen them she’d also mistakenly referred to Mummy as Anna, which had led to resets as well. As such, she now made every effort, even in her head, to think of her parents only as Meme and Pop Pop. It mostly worked, although they didn’t come up quite enough for it to be fully automatic for her in the same way that she now only thought of Mummy exclusively by that name. It was embarrassing to think about how regressive some of her little automations were, but it was undeniable that working to change her thinking about things like Mummy, Meme, and Pop Pop’s names in her head had helped her improve her ability to advance towards her behavior goals. Similarly, over time the ridiculous lisp that was required of her had more or less become her actual voice. She was pretty confident that she could still drop her voice to her previous octave and annunciate correctly if she were allowed to, but after about a year of needing to remind herself to move to a high pitch and lisp out her words (though her pacifier mostly took care of the latter for her), she realized one day that any time she was put on the spot to answer Mummy she could now do so without having to pay any attention to modulating her voice accordingly. While she maybe should have been concerned by that development, the reality was that she was quite pleased when she noticed, because it was one less way that she could lose her progress towards getting out of diapers and eventually out of this punishment entirely. Her reflections were interrupted by the first pass of the cold wipe across her exposed undercarriage, bringing her attention back to the immediate sensations of the diaper change that Meme was administering. She had to admit that while being wiped was embarrassingly invasive, it did give her skin a welcome break from the vaguely warm clamminess that would surely return when she inevitably started dribbling spurts into her next diaper within the coming half hour. It was only a few more seconds before Meme had doused her privates with baby powder and rubbed it in, furthering her pleasant sense of dryness for the time being. Once the new diaper had replaced the old, her mother helped her sit up again, leaving her feet dangling off the side of the bed. “Let’s get you dressed, baby!” she cooed. Kori had certainly assumed that that would be coming next, but by now she was used to the grown ups needlessly narrating what was happening as if it wasn’t usually entirely predictable. She sat patiently while Meme grabbed an outfit from the large bag that Mummy had brought with enough clothes and diapers to be sure to cover her for their two-day trip and then some. When Meme returned, she wordlessly began working a pair of white tights over Kori’s feet, eventually getting them stretched up to her lower thighs before placing her arms underneath Kori’s shoulders and gently helping her down to a standing position and finishing the job of hiking up the tights well above Kori’s diaper to at least the middle of her stomach. Next, she grabbed a black dress that Kori didn’t recognize. In fact, black was a color she very rarely wore, as most of the clothes that Mummy tended to pick for her relied on infantile pastels or girlish purples and pinks for their color pallets. Automatically, she allowed Meme to guide her arms and head through the appropriate openings. When she reemerged from the brief period of darkness within the outfit, she was better able to assess what she was wearing. It was almost entirely black, but had a white collar and white bow at the gathering point before the skirt. Meme was already returning with another garment when she looked back up, and this time she was adorned with a plain, rather old-fashioned white bonnet. Kori instinctively looked over to the mirror in the corner, and though she wasn’t fully facing it, there was no missing the effect that she was dressed like a small child in a pilgrim outfit. She blushed a little, but realistically she knew there were no outfits that could have been chosen for her that would have come anywhere close to the modest sweatshirt and jeans she’d have chosen for herself, so she didn’t spend too much time thinking about it. Now that Kori was all fixed up, Meme turned her attention to the playpen. Kori watched her bend down and remove the comforter and the pillow she’d just been sleeping with and place them at the head of the bed above. Next she reached in and carefully removed the foam mattress pad with the waterproof cover that was inserted to allow Kori to sleep in a little more comfort, dropping it atop the growing pile of bedding. Now empty, she pressed the release button and effortlessly folded the playpen into a more carryable shape. “Follow me, baby girl!” she directed Kori, who had been uselessly standing there waiting for the familiar changeover to be completed. Meme led the way out the door and into the hallway, with Kori padding along behind her as instructed. Meme and Pop Pop lived in a ranch style house, with the common areas and master bedroom on the upper floor, while Kori and Mummy’s childhood bedrooms and a bathroom took up the space in the basement that wasn’t occupied by the two car garage and the laundry/mudroom, so in just a few steps they reached the bottom of the stairs. One of the baby behaviors that Kori was required to adhere to was to always hold a grown-up’s hand and the railing when going up stairs, and to bump down stairs on her bottom, so she automatically reached out for Meme’s hand. Meme had perhaps forgotten, but when she felt Kori’s hand brush her arm, she recognized why her daughter was doing that and adjusted herself to take the offered hand. “Good girl!” she praised. “It’s always good to be safe on the stairs, isn’t it?” “Yeff, Meme,” she lisped quietly, not exactly taking the same pride her mother was at least pretending to take. They crested the stairs and turned right, where the landing area opened out to the spacious family room that had always served as the centerpiece of the house. Kori once again stood idly while Meme unfolded the playpen in the open area behind the sectional sofa. When she’d finished that, she returned to where she’d left Kori and took her hand, leading her over to the couch. For the first time, Kori noted that there was a bottle on the end table next to it. With her routine thrown off by the unfamiliar surroundings, she hadn’t really noticed that she hadn’t been fed one after her nap as she usually was, but it seemed that that was about to be rectified. Still holding Kori’s hand, Meme settled herself into a corner, then pulled the big baby down next to her. Kori automatically brought her legs up onto the couch so that she could lay across her lap, and soon her head was nestled on the padded arm of the sofa. While her legs and head were comfortable enough on the plush cushions, having her back raised across Meme’s legs rendered the overall position less than comfortable. Even as Kori adjusted herself, Meme grabbed the waiting bottle, and in just seconds she’d removed Kori’s binky and replaced it with the nipple. Kori wasn’t terribly thirsty and was no fan of the formula that she was forced to slurp down with tremendous regularity, but she certainly wasn’t permitted to politely decline, so she got to work downing her seventh bottle of the stuff so far today. As she worked her way through the bottle, Kori had a moment to settle into her surroundings. She noticed that the Thanksgiving parade was on the enormous TV on the far wall. Kori couldn’t actually see if because Meme had slightly manipulated her head so that she was facing towards her rather than the wall with the TV, and the bonnet’s slight interference with her peripheral vision was enough to ensure that the parade was nothing more than background noise. That was probably just as well, because diverting her attention towards the TV, and especially towards “grown-up” shows, when she was supposed to be busy doing even something as passive as drinking her bottle, would probably have been enough to justify a reset of her behavior chart. In their own way, the wonderful smells coming from the adjacent kitchen and dining area were nearly as distracting as the TV. In addition to the obvious smell of turkey cooking, she could also detect some rolls being cooked and other vegetables being prepared. All of it was quite pleasant, even if she knew that she’d be getting none of it, and that her replacement would be far less appealing. Having made exclusive use of them now for more than two years, Kori could now nurse down a bottle in just a few minutes, and so the feeding didn’t last very long. The downside of working at that speed was that she did take in a tremendous amount on air as she did it, and so the burping that Meme provided her with afterwards was more than welcome, even if it did come with a few little comments about how she was a gassy girl each time she let out a quick belch. “Alright, let’s go over to your playpen, Baby Kori,” Meme suggested, apparently satisfied that Kori had expelled enough of the air in her system that she wouldn’t spit up (not that that was actually much of a threat given Kori’s actual age). Kori allowed herself to be guided down from the couch to the floor, then accompanied Meme around the sofa and back across the room to the playpen, where she was helped over the nearly hip-high railings. Once she was fully inside, she lowered herself down to her knees, easily taking up half of the space in the cramped quarters she was confined to. At Mummy’s house, she did have a playpen, but it was a custom wood piece that afforded her probably 4 or 5 times as much space. Even then, most of the times that Mummy needed to confine her to a limited space because she needed to focus on work or cooking without Kori wandering too much during her play, she used a series of plastic walls/gates around most of Kori’s larger toys to create a spacious perimeter in which Kori was to play. As she settled into the tight space, Meme went across to the half wall above the stairs and gathered a few toys for Kori to attempt to entertain herself with. She returned with a pair of baby dolls, a couple dozen small baby blocks, and one of those little maze toys where you move beads over winding wires, setting them down in front of Kori. “Alright baby,” she said, “Meme needs to go help Mummy and Pop Pop finish making din-dins. You have fun in here, alright?” Meme left before Kori even had time to squeak out a “yeff, Meme,” confirming that nobody really cared whether she was actually enthusiastic about the activities she’d been left to so long as she faked it well enough. Now alone in the room, Kori briefly thought through her limited options. She knew better than to let down her guard for even a second, since, should anyone come into the room and she wasn’t actively engaged in her playing, she’d be right back to square one in her quest to earn back some of her maturity. The first thing she did, to avoid any accidental temptation, was turn herself within the playpen so that she had her back to the TV. The parade was still on, and if she wasn’t facing it, there was no way she might accidentally look up at the screen just as somebody walked in. Next, she considered her toys. At Mummy’s house, she had accumulated dozens of toys, including some quite large ones like a miniature shopping cart and cash register set, a mock kitchen, and a stroller that she could put some of her many dolls in. While they weren’t truly stimulating for her, she could jump around between them, which meant she could switch to something new when she felt her ability to actively engage with a given toy or activity waning. But Meme and Pop Pop only had a very limited selection of toys, since she was so rarely here to use them. The danger of losing focus was only heightened by the fact that she’d already spent the morning playing with these toys, and even by the end of that session she’d been mind-numbingly bored, struggling just to maintain enough focus to keep moving the beads back and forth on their predetermined routes. Opting out due to lack of interest wasn’t an option, though, so Kori decided to pick up the two baby dolls and push through as intently as possible. Most of the time that she got her behavior chart reset these days, it was because she more or less just zoned out and stopped playing for long enough that Mummy noticed that she was no longer following the instructions to play. To try to combat that, she’d been working on teaching herself to “zone in” as much as possible. To her, zoning in meant reaching a point where she was just playing with a toy without thinking about how she needed to be playing with it. This basically entailed trying to concoct some sort of compelling story in her head of what was going on with the toys that she was playing with. She was encouraged to make little squeaks and noises for her toys when appropriate, so long as they weren’t recognizable as actual words, but in her head she would provide actual dialogue to accompany the little babbles that she was making on behalf of her dolls and stuffed animals. She knew it was basically no different than a toddler playing pretend, but when she achieved something compelling enough she could actually make an entire morning or afternoon pass pretty quickly and borderline enjoyably. Besides, acting like a toddler was exactly what she was supposed to be doing, so she told herself she was just following directions. This afternoon, she decided to think of herself as the two dolls’ mother. It was an admittedly childish and unoriginal premise, but she didn’t have a lot to work with. She realized quickly that she was slightly up a dead end since she really had no other accessories for the babies to use. At home, she had a toy bottle she sometimes fed her dolls, and she’d mimic the cooing that Mummy often did to her when feeding her a real one. Combined with a burping afterwards, this could easily kill 10 minutes, but here she had nothing to use with the dolls today. Just as she was considering whether to see what numbers and letters were on the blocks, a bit of inspiration struck! Almost accidentally, she realized that both of the baby dolls’ outfits could come off. Since they were from the same set, she decided that she’d switch their outfits. There were enough pieces to the outfits that she’d surely be able to pass a decent amount of time. With some renewed enthusiasm, Kori set down the one that was dressed in a pink dress and got to work undressing the one that was in a blue outfit. This was more of a skirt and shirt combination, with a little bib as well. Kori worked off the bib first, and then the shirt. When she removed the skirt, her fingers hit the velcro on one side of the little diaper that the doll was wearing. Kori wondered if the other had a changeable diaper as well. She could swap those as well, while pretending to wipe them, and that would take even more time! Sure enough, when she had finished removing the headband, dress, and inexplicable little pants that the second doll had, it too had a changeable diaper. This was perfect! Kori took off the first one and made a show of lifting the doll’s legs. She wiped it with an imaginary wipe, making a little high-pitched mutter as she clucked in her head about how messy the doll’s bum was and what a stinky girl she was. Next, she pretended to shake some powder on the baby. At this point, she realized that if she was actually to have the dolls trade diapers, she’d need to switch to addressing the other one. “Just like your sister,” she found herself “saying” to the second doll while making a corresponding noise, “such a smelly girl.” She continued with the simulated change, grabbing the first diaper she’d removed and velcroing it onto the second doll. “Oh, are you changing your dollies’ diapers, Baby Kori?” Mummy suddenly said from behind Kori, causing her to jump a little. She hadn’t even heard her come into the room. “Yeff, Mummy,” she said. “Were they stinky babies?” Mummy asked, not at all trying to hide how patronizing she was being. “Yeff, Mummy,” Kori answered again. With Mummy standing above her while she knelt in the playpen, she felt about a foot tall, even if she was actually the slightly taller of the two. “Just like you are a stinky baby sometimes, huh Kori?” “Y-Yeff Mummy,” she squeaked a little more quietly, now staring down at the floor of the playpen with embarrassment. “That’s right! Ok, can you put your other baby’s diaper back on? We can’t have her making a mess, can we?” “No Mummy,” Kori answered, and she quickly put the toy diaper on the doll. The game wasn’t remotely fun anymore, but she wasn’t about to show that. “Alright, Baby, it’s time for your Thanksgiving dinner now!” Mummy said once the diaper had been closed up. Kori allowed herself to be helped up to her feet, almost dazed as she did. Her zoning in must have worked, as she was surprised that it was dinner time. Even though she knew this was going to be a shorter stint than she might normally have expected, it had only felt like she’d been in the playpen for a few minutes before she had been interrupted. And she’d been so immersed that she’d hadn’t even noticed Mummy coming into the room, so she was certainly glad that she’d at least been distracted by her play rather than something unacceptable like the TV. Once Mummy had helped her out of the playpen, she led her out into the kitchen. Meme was still busy cooking, but they didn’t really stop, instead proceeding through the open-concept room over to the waiting highchair that had been pulled up to the nicely-set dining table. Kori needed no further instructions, and she got up in the highchair. Much like the playpen, this highchair was not sized up the way the one she had at home was, so it was a tight fit when the tray was snapped into place. Kori was thankful that she and the family all had “skinny genes,” or else it would be a truly uncomfortable perch Mummy turned back to the table briefly, and returned with a bib, which she secured around Kori’s neck. Kori glanced down and saw that it featured a comic-style turkey, with the phrase “gobble me up” written beneath it. She always wondered where they found all of this stuff. “Pop Pop is going to come feed you while Meme and I finish up the grown-ups food, ok Baby Kori?” Mummy asked. “Yeff Mummy,” she squeaked. If she had had any choice, of course, she would have declined. This was the moment that she’d been dreading all day. Sensibly, everyone else had not eaten any lunch, but she hadn’t been afforded that option. She saw that the grandfather clock behind the head of the table read 2:30, and she could deduce that her fairly substantial lunch had only finished a little more than two hours ago. Combined with the bottle she’d had after lunch and the one she’d just been fed, she honestly wasn’t even the slightest bit hungry. She also knew that this was not going to be any ordinary dinner. Pop Pop was approaching now with a bowl that probably normally would have been reserved for serving - much larger than the cereal bowl-sized dishes that usually contained her food - and she could see that it was more or less all the way full. Over on the countertop next to the microwave, she could see the empty jars that had once held the food she was about to be fed. She saw what looked like at least 15 jars before Pop Pop got too close and she wasn’t able to see anymore, and while she hadn’t been able to make out each label’s words, she was certain she’d seen pictures indicating multiple turkey varieties, squash, peas, and carrots. Prepared individually, and with some nice seasonings, she was sure that would have made the start of a nice feast, but all blended together in a plain, liquified form, the steaming mountain of mush that was placed down on the tray in front of her was little more than a nightmare. “Alright, here comes your yummy din-dins princess,” Pop Pop said, planting a little smooch on her forehead afterwards. He was surely aware of how unappetizing the food was, but you would never know it from his tone as he plunged the spoon into the bowl. Resigned to her unpleasant fate, Kori opened up her mouth for the first bite. When the spoon dropped its load onto her tongue, it was at least as bad as she’d anticipated. It was almost impossible to describe it. In a certain way it was bland, but every flavor that there was in there was mildly bad on its own, and the mix only seemed to accentuate the worst of each. When eating other meals, she could at least kind of isolate what the vaguely gross, totally unseasoned taste was supposed to be, but with everything mixed together like this, that was impossible, meaning that she couldn’t even place what the unpleasant slop really was. She choked down the first spoonful as quickly as possible, and while she made a face, she gamely opened back up for the next one. It was best to get this over with. For a while, that kind of worked, and she built a bit of a rhythm with Pop Pop that allowed her to probably get about half way through without too much discomfort and only a pretty small amount on her lips and chin. At about that halfway point though, she became so full that she sort of hit a wall. It became harder and harder to put mind over matter and just quickly swallow and move on to the next spoonful. Around the same time, Mummy started to bring over some of the sides of the real meal and set them on the table, which briefly distracted her and caused most of a whole spoonful to end up on her face and bib rather than in her mouth. In theory, that was that much less of the terrible baby food that she had to eat, but it made Kori feel gross on the outside in addition to inside her mouth and stomach. Combined with the taunting of the actual appetizing foods being laid out in front of her, her meal suddenly became even more disgusting. Still, Pop Pop’s onslaught was relentless. Bite after bite, he cheerfully scooped even more into her mouth. Kori started to feel like even when she swallowed, there was still more of it in her mouth, though probably that was just the aftertaste coating each and every one of her taste buds by this point. After 20 minutes of completely continuous eating that felt more like an hour, she mercifully swallowed the last mouthful. She took a long, deep breath. The pressure in her abdomen was immense, as she was well beyond comfortably full. Just as she slumped back to try to find a bit of comfort, Mummy came over. “Alright, Dad, I think you’re needed for carving the turkey. I’ll take it from here,” she said. Kori couldn’t really fathom what she meant, but then as Pop Pop grabbed the bowl and walked over towards the sink, she saw that Mummy had two bottles of formula in her hands. If she didn’t know better, Kori was pretty sure she would have screamed. While they might help her to wash this putrid aftertaste out of her mouth, more of anything going into her stomach was the last thing that she wanted right now. Not to mention that the formula would just leave its own milky, almost sour aftertaste when she was finished. If Mummy had known how much Kori didn’t want those bottles, Kori was quite sure that would have only increased her resolve to give them to her. As it was, Kori was sure that she must have at least some idea of how full she was, and any attempt to put herself in Kori’s shoes would have told her just how much 16 ounces of imitation breast milk would only add fuel to the raging storm. Still, she was completely undeterred, and she strode around behind Kori, tilted her head back, and pushed the nipple against Kori’s lips. The stuffed big baby had little choice but to part her lips and start sucking. As she worked her way through the first bottle, Kori realized she needed to proceed pretty slowly. If she took in too much air, there was some actual risk this time that a burp really could bring a little bit of her food back up, and that would just be disgusting. As she did at some point each day, she found herself absolutely longing for even a bottle of water. She had literally had nothing but this formula to drink since it was first introduced on the third day of her regression, and had come to learn all of its disadvantages. Of course, the first on that list had to be the taste. Prior to this punishment, she probably hadn’t had milk in a decade, and to switch to drinking this strange version of it had confirmed that she just didn’t like it. After so long, Kori almost couldn’t taste it now if she didn’t think about it, but only almost. It also never really seemed to quench her thirst the way water could. While she was given almost a gallon of it a day, which was enough to keep her diapers absolutely soaked at most times, something about the way it was always served warm and always left a film in her mouth often seemed to make her want a drink more after she was done than she had before. And, most importantly in the current moment, it was filling and bloating. While water could sometimes help ease the feeling of a full stomach, this was only making her feel even more like she might burst out of her clothes. Eventually, Kori had made her way through the bottles, and as she lowered her head, she saw that the turkey had made its way over to the table while she’d been stuck staring up at the ceiling. The feast was complete, and perhaps for that reason, Mummy didn’t linger for a burping, or to wipe the excess food off of her face, either of which might have helped her to find a tiny bit of comfort. Instead, she quickly dashed across the room to her purse, and produced her iPad. She came back over to the table, pressing a few buttons as she did so. Approaching Kori once more, she set the device down on the tray. “Alright, baby,” she narrated. “So you don’t get bored Mummy got you a game to play while the grown-ups eat. You keep playing - I don’t want to see that screen lock or you will be in big trouble!” Kori hadn’t been assigned this task before, but instantly she knew how she’d be graded. The consequence of inactivity would be that the screen would lock, and surely when Mummy came back over and saw that, she’d find her behavior chart back at zero even before Mummy would have time to enter her passcode. With the stakes being set, Kori immediately snapped her attention to the screen in front of her while Mummy took a seat at the table. Not knowing how long the screen would stay active before it locked, Kori immediately put her finger on the touch screen and moved it around a little. Assured now that she had at least a few moments, she actually looked to see what game was in front of her. All that the title page of the app said was “Play to Learn,” with a green button underneath that said “Play,” which Kori pushed. After a second of loading, a farm scene came up, with a number of animals either right in the foreground or peaking out of pens or stables. On the side of a screen, stood a farmer. “Which animal says moo?” the farmer suddenly asked, surprising Kori a little. She hadn’t expected the game to make any noise, so even with the volume being set quite softly it had caught her off guard. After a moment’s reflection, she supposed it made sense, since the app was almost surely meant for children too young to read. She looked around quickly. Surely, the grown-ups had heard it, but they had carried on with their conversations as if it hadn’t even happened. No answer bank came up after the question, so Kori surmised that she’d need to touch the cow in the center of the screen. “Great job!” the farmer said when she did so. “Now, do you know what animal says meow?” Kori found a cat lounging by the corner of the barn, and duly selected it, once again being rewarded with the cheaply-animated farmer’s chipper praise. The pattern repeated itself. Kori hadn’t totally taken in that there were a dozen animals on the screen when she started, but even then, going through them only took a few minutes. When she finished, the farmer led her through a game where she had to match upside-down cards of the different animals. That was marginally more interesting, but with only 24 cards, it still posed basically no challenge and only took a few minutes to complete. That rolled over to a game where she was shown a group of each type of animal, and needed to select how many of them were in the group. After the counting game, she was transported to a new backdrop, and this time went through a round of games that centered on identifying, counting, and placing shapes. Before long, she reached some sort of aquarium-like world that seemed to use fish to teach colors. The way that they used the tank for a matching game was perhaps mildly more interesting than most of the others, but it still didn’t bring much to the table. When the third fish game finished, Kori was dismayed to be taken back to the farm, and the cycle began repeating again. Mercifully, the farmer at least asked about the animal sounds in a different order, but now the painfully simple questions didn’t even have novelty. Having lived through it for years without any reprieve now, she was used to being talked to and forced to engage as if she was no smarter than your average toddler, but this repetitiveness was only going to make her time pass that much slower. Looking around, she saw that the grownups were still slowly picking away at their meals, all the while chatting idly and seemingly not paying her any mind. Perhaps knowing that the screen lock could essentially monitor Kori’s effort for her, Mummy seemed not to be watching her for activity level at all. Fortunately for Kori, the game at least required a little less of her brain and attention than playing the way she was required to did, so while it was maybe even more boring, it wasn’t quite as exhausting. Even though this game was terrible, she couldn’t help but reflect on the irony of now being forced to focus on a video game, when her inability to stop doing so had been her downfall. Kori genuinely loved video games, and had been the classic “gamer girl” in many ways. In high school, she and her friends had spent many late nights exploring all of the latest releases. By college, she perhaps should have noticed signs of a problem. While she graduated easily enough, she’d skipped more classes each year to keep playing. Even some of her friends had suggested that she might want to try to lighten up on how much she played, but she’d dismissed it. When she went home after she graduated, she’d had every intention of getting a job, but then Fortnite had been released, and she’d found herself spending almost all of her time playing it and none of her time applying for things. And, since it had a phone version, she’d even played it at work during a brief period of employment at a convenience store her parents’ friends owned. She’d never fully admitted it then, but by the time that she’d peed herself a couple of times and Mummy demoted her to diapers, she did actually have a problem (not that the punishment fit the crime in her mind). Two years of digital detox had definitely changed some of the ways that she thought, but she’d be lying if she said that getting back to being able to play games (real games, not this baby stuff) was part of the reason she was working so hard to earn her maturity. Eventually, Kori sensed herself feeling more and more uncomfortable. She was still so full, and time to digest really didn’t seem to be helping at all. Beyond that, the baby food on her lips and chin was becoming increasingly dry, turning it into a caked-on crust. While it wasn’t really her fault, she felt like a disgusting slob, especially watching the others neatly eating their food with their forks and knives while occasionally dabbing their napkins to the corners of their lips. While she was incredibly full, she couldn’t help being jealous of their dining experiences. As she fought her boredom and her discomfort, she couldn’t help but wonder what was taking them so long. It seemed like they were occasionally grabbing an extra bite or two of a dish that had particularly caught their fancy, but they were mostly just chatting away while sipping their wine. Because of the volume of the game and her need to be paying at least somewhat close attention, she wasn’t really able to track their conversation too closely. What she could see from the clock was that they’d been sitting there for 45 minutes already. She suspected that she’d managed to eat more actual food in less than half the time, even if she didn’t need to do any chewing. Still, she had to endure another 15 minutes of the mindless game, going through the cycle of the worlds a couple times before Mummy, Pop Pop, and Meme finally got up with a series of groans and started to bring the dishes out to the kitchen. After the first round, Mummy came over and took a quick look at the iPad. “Oh, are you learning about colors?” she asked Kori in a thick coo. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori chirped, though of course learning wasn’t really the best word for what she was doing. “Can you show me, princess?” Kori picked out the purple fish, as the game had just prompted. “Good job, Baby Kori! I’m so proud of how smart you are!” Mummy’s syrupy praise was obviously a tease, and yet she almost delivered it convincingly enough that you’d think she actually meant it. “Now,” she continued, “I’m sure you want to keep playing, but we have a special treat for you!” Kori certainly wasn’t shedding any tears as Mummy took the iPad off of her tray and back over to her purse. However, if previous holidays were any guide, she was about to be fed some sort of dessert. And sure enough, she watched Mummy go over to the fridge and remove a pudding cup from it. Kori sighed. Holiday desserts posed a unique dilemma for her. On the one hand, the assertion that they were a treat was more or less true. While it was still always something she could be spoon-fed, it was basically the only time that she wasn’t fed actual baby food the whole year. Things like the pudding she was about to get weren’t exactly gourmet, they were so much better than she was used to. However, she was never given it at a time when she was anything less than completely and utterly stuffed. The result was that she wasn’t actually able to enjoy the indulgence she was allowed. With no option to defer, she decided to try her best to savor the pudding that Mummy was now walking over to her with. “Are you ready for some yummy pudding, sweetie pie!” Mummy said as she arrived. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori said, trying to see if sounding enthusiastic could actually make her a little more enthusiastic. Mummy plunged the spoon into the cup, stirred a bit, and then emerged with a sizable glob. Kori opened up, and in it went, though the size of the spoonful meant that a little bit hit her top lip and stuck outside her mouth. Closing her mouth around the spoon as Mummy removed it, she was rewarded with the remainder of the spoonful staying in her mouth. It was, for sure, tasty. It was so much sweeter than anything she usually got. In fact, it was the sort of sweet that only little kids really like, but since she wasn’t used to any sugar at all, it didn’t really strike her as actually being overdone the way that it immediately would have if she’d had it while eating a couple of years ago. For now though, she savored it, letting the chocolatey sweetness coat her entire mouth before she swallowed. The swallow, though, practically brought her back to reality. For one thing, Mummy already had the next spoonful on its way towards her mouth, so she needed to open back up. The quickness with which she was fed could be a small mercy when she was being fed gross baby food, but in this case it stopped any attempts to savor the treat. But with the swallow, she’d realized that maybe getting things over with wasn’t such a bad idea after all. Sure, the pudding tasted amazing by her standards, but pumping the heavy, sugary dairy product into her already full belly had been just as painful as she’d might have imagined. In fact, by the end of the cup, she was glad that it was pretty small. The sweetness of the pudding was becoming somewhat overwhelming, even if it was preferable to the runny slop she’d had an hour ago, but her stomach was so full that she felt like she might explode. Finally, mercifully, Kori was able to get back the last bite. Exhausted, she slumped back as far as the restrictive high chair would let her, enjoying the moment without her pacifier to take a couple of deep breaths. “Are you a little full in your tummy, Baby?” Mummy asked, chuckling a little. “Let’s get you something to help wash that down with. I’ll be right back.” Kori was so dismayed she almost reacted, which certainly wouldn’t have been a good idea. She couldn’t believe that they were going to give her even more milk. Surely Mummy knew that that wouldn’t help at all, right? “Here we go!” Mummy said when she returned, planting the bottle into Kori’s open mouth. Even this full, she automatically closed her lips around it. Finishing that bottle was akin to torture for Kori, but somehow she managed to slowly fight her way through it. She slurped down the last bubbly bit of the formula with a mix of triumph, relief and agony, once again opening up her mouth for some deep breaths as Mummy eased the nipple out from between her lips. “All gone! You were a thirsty girl, huh baby?” Mummy asked. “Yeff Mummy,” Kori replied obediently. She hoped to god that that required answer wasn’t interpreted as wanting more. “Yes you were! Yes you were!” Mummy cooed, getting louder and moving closer before planting a patronizing kiss on her forehead. “Let’s get you cleaned up. You were a very messy eater!” Kori was relieved to hear that she’d be getting cleaned up instead of getting anything more added to her overtaxed digestive system. Getting her face cleaned would indeed help her feel a bit better. She was quite a mess. While she couldn’t see herself, she could see that her bib was a total disgrace, with the brownish main course drying and somewhat covered by a few stray bits of pudding. Meanwhile, she could feel the dried food making a fairly wide, crusty ring around her mouth, plus globs of fresher, thicker pudding on both her upper lip and chin as well. She could even feel a drop or two of milk that had leaked out from the corners of her mouth during her latest bottle. Mummy walked away briefly, depositing the bottle in the sink before heading over to her purse once more. This time, she returned with a travel packet of baby wipes. Taking one out, she somewhat brusquely took it to Kori’s face. Apparently, she needed to scrub a little to get all of the drying food off. After a second wipe that seemed to Kori to be more akin to a rinse than the initial scrubbing, she did finally feel a little fresher. “There we go, allll better!” Mummy exclaimed, placing the dirty wipes on the tray and removing the similarly soiled bib from around her neck. Finally, Mummy removed the tray that had held Kori in the seat. Looking down, she really took in just how ridiculously oversized she was for the seat. Her diapered bottom was basically stuffed into every last inch of the width of the chair, and the headrest was actually supporting the middle of her back. Even her slender legs had practically been touching the bottom of the tray, and the waist strap was so hopelessly overmatched by the thickness of her diaper that they hadn’t even bothered to try to get it around her. Considered in this light, she was certain that the tiny, restricting seat had probably been contributing to her discomfort. Gratefully, she accepted Mummy’s hand and climbed out of the seat, feeling her cramped legs loosen a little as she started to follow her lead.

Curse of the Crinkle Crate Composed by Horatio Husky Featuring and Commissioned by Kazard the Fox! Chapter 1 The Box I… Want… Couch Time… Now… were the thoughts of a certain blonde-haired fox, as he absentmindedly fumbled with the keys to his small, cozy home. His shoulders were slumped, and his eyelids half open in a vacant stare as he maneuvered his key into the lock of his front door. The day had been absolutely miserable, all of his clients had been in a bad temper when he spoke with them about their problems, and one of them even seemed to believe that the fox didn’t really know what he was doing. Of course, he knew what he was doing! He’d graduated top of his class by no small miracle, the fox was very talented at his work, but the lack of appreciation and frustration that was thrust upon him by his clients was not something studying could have prepared him for. At last, the key turned, and the door swung wide open, shouldering his bag he strode inside and carelessly dropped it in the front hallway, kicking off his shoes and closing the door behind him with a click, locking it once more. Give… Me… That… Couch… thought the fox once more, as he strode into his living room. However, his couch did not seem to be on the agenda just yet, for the fox almost tripped over a wooden box in the center of the room. Kaz was taken aback, how had this gotten in his home? He didn’t remember lugging a rather plain, heavy looking wooden box into his home. Its dimensions were around two feet by two feet, and a foot and a half tall. Kneeling down, his tail now twitching with apparent interest and curiosity he inspected it closer to find that its lid was hinged, with the front opening to the container facing towards him. What on earth… Did somebody break in and leave this here? He thought to himself, as he reached forward with a paw and tentatively opened the strange box. The lid thumped onto his carpet as he gazed into what was held within the strange item, and was even more confused to see that the box only contained two items in it. A thick square of plastic upon closer inspection Kaz found to be a white, adult diaper, and a note next to it, written in fancy cursive. He picked it up, his eyebrows furrowing as he perused through a short poem, a strange feeling of warmth he didn’t recognize bubbling up in his insides as he did so. For a year and a day obedient shall you be, To the rules and whims of the box at your knee, Letters and rules shall be provided from these wooden confines, Giving you instructions, tasks, items, and lines, And lest you not listen to my behest, Shall you not have your day-to-day be the best! For control and independence are no longer yours From now you’ll always be clad in diapers! Diapers? Control? Is this all some sort of prank that got delivered into my house that one of my friends managed to sneak in? He turned the note over and found that more was written on the back of it, this time not in the mysterious cursive font as on the front. The rules are simple, Kazard. For a year and a day you will be completely unable to control your bladder nor your bowel, making it that at any time whatsoever, you will completely and utterly mess and wet yourself anywhere you are. Within this box, you will find your solution to this new conundrum in your life, which you have agreed to participate in by opening this box. Whenever you open this box you will be supplied with plain white diapers perfectly matched to handle whatever punishment you give them. It is recommended that you also invest in other supplies related to padding, such as powder and anti-rash cream, but those are up to your discretion. You may try and not wear your diapers, but you will find that it is wiser to comply with the rules and keep yourself nice and secure; your continence will not return either if you do not obey the rules set before you. If you wish to communicate with the box, you must do so through a bargain written on a note to express your wishes. However, be warned: the box is liable to interpret and balance any request or boon as it wishes if whatever you offer is not of equal value, so it may be wisest to obey as instructed and keep yourself diapered at all times of the day, otherwise, the consequences will be severe. With that, we hope you enjoy your next trip around the sun padded up! This has to be a joke… Boxes that interpret poetry and supply diapers whenever opened? This isn’t even a funny prank, this is pathetic. The fox dropped the diaper and note back into the box with contempt, what a stupid thing to waste his time with. He got up, the couch now forgotten as his stomach rumbled its hunger aloud to the room. He padded over to the kitchen, turning the kettle on and rummaging through his dry food cabinet, retrieving a large bag of chips. He held the bag in his maw as he stretched, reaching up to the higher shelf to grab himself a chocolate bar. It was just out of his reach, and he strained, leaning against the counter to support his weight as he grasped after his sweet. The counter must have been wet, however, for he looked down as he felt something damp against him. The bag of chips dropped out of his mouth and onto the counter below him. The counter hadn’t been wet, no. It was he who had gotten wet.